A live case: Defending my War Pension decision at the Upper Tribunal

 

In the summer of 2025, the First Tier Tribunal (FtT) upheld my War Pension Scheme (WPS) appeal and found that my original War Pension disablement should have been 100%.  In February 2026, the Ministry of Defence (MoD) appealed the decision to the Upper Tribunal.

 

I have until 25 March 2026 to respond to the MoD's grounds for appeal and request for permission to appeal a new ground.

 

I will use this page as my digital notepad.  A place to store my assessment of the case, my learnings, my key points, weaknesses in both my and the MoD's cases, and why I feel all this effort is worth it.

 

This page will also be part cathartic expression of the challenges and fighting a government department for justice.  For it does feel like a fight at times, no matter how approachable the tribunal makes itself these days.

 

Who am I?  I served in the British Army in 1997 and from 2002-2006.  I was injured on adventurous training in August 2003, which resulted in a spinal cord injury at the 1st lumbar level.  That injured left me initially paralysed from the waist down and, over the next three years of recovery while still serving in the military, I was medically discharged with me walking with crutches.  That's how I still walk today.  My bladder doesn't work.  My bowels and sexual function work poorly.  Only two muscle groups below my abdomen work normally (quads and hip adductors, btw).

 

Why so specific there about medical matters?  Firstly, because they are the facts of my case.  Those physical hardships cause the "disablement" I experience in life upon which my War Pension decision is based.  And secondly, because the revision of awards under MoD and DWP benefit schemes often relates to a "change of circumstances".  i.e. where someone's medical condition changed over time and a more recent benefit decision led to a different award than an earlier decision.  Different benefit schemes operate under different legislation, which is something we'll get to discuss later on in this page.

 

Benefits of writing this page:

  • I get to share my case with others.  And my learning, both off my own back but also from others, both legally trained and otherwise.
  • If one person benefits from something on this page, then that's a win for me.
  • Also, much of my voluntary work helping people with War Pension and Armed Forces Compensation Scheme (AFCS) matters is lonely and isolated.  There are numerous people like me out there, doing great work to help present their own case and the cases of others.  But, unless that work is shared, it will probably have little impact in the world beyond that one case.  That's one of the key reasons I set up the Veteran Law Project: to help others not only find legal information but also to know that others are working in the same area.
  • I'd rather know the weaknesses of my arguments before my case gets to a hearing.  That lets me better prepare to help the Upper Tribunal make the best finding it can be.  I am all about justice.  And truth.  I'm not going to omit parts of the legislation to strengthen my case if doing so is going to potentially hinder those involved making the best decision.

 

Risks of writing this page 

  • The MoD weaponises my thoughts and writings and use them against me at the Tribunal.
  • Readers end up feeling that the MoD has a stronger case and that that I'm wasting everyone's time.

 

And that last point leads me onto the key point of my going to tribunal in 2025 and being ready to respond at the Upper Tribunal: I have absolute certainty that my original War Pension Scheme decision was incorrect.  It was incorrect at the time and continued to be incorrect over all the years I tried to get the MoD to fully consider its decision making.  I state this on two key grounds: (1) the MoD failed to apply its key policy relating to War Pension decision making and (2) my 2007 War Pension Medical Examination report summary grossly underrepresented both the contents of the report and my disablement.  If I lacked this certainty I would not be wasting my time, nor the MoD or Tribunals'.

 

Challenging a government department's decision is time-consuming, draining and usually not recommended.  The cards are stacked against you, which I feel today with the MoD passing this Upper Tribunal onto the Government Legal Department (GLD), which has appointed counsel (i.e. an external barrister).  There's no funding in the War Pension Scheme for veterans responding to an MoD appeal.  Logically - and this is a bit of a tangent, I know - that doesn't make sense.  I won by FtT hearing in 2025.  And the MoD are now taking things to the next level up at the Upper Tribunal.  They're legally entitled to do so; I have no qualms about that.  But they are challenging the independent decision made by a Tribunal and they are allowed to spend government money on a barrister when the person (i.e. me) who won the case now has to defend the decision and doesn't have access to government money.  This doesn't feel like a fair fight.

 

It's Thursday 5th March and Part 1 (above) completed.  I have less than 3 weeks to submit my Response.  Future topics to discuss: findings of fact; error of law; review/revision; backdating; two bits of the cherry; don't make accusations you can't guarantee are accurate; procedural matters; merits of the case.



Notes, records, cases to review

  • As key legal cases are found, some of which are not easy to find on the National Archives or BAILII (if there at all), I'm going to post the below and copy the full text below to help me search for key items on via this page.  Not all of us have the benefit of Westlaw or Lexis, so I find this system to be a crude work around.  I take no responsibility for the accuracy of any text posted in below and ask all reading this page to return to primary sources, preferably via a gov.uk or professional source.

 

Cases reviewed

 

To read

 

 

 

 

 

Case Nos: C1/2003/1394 & C1/2003/2203

Neutral Citation Number:[2004] EWCA Civ 49

IN THE SUPREME COURT OF JUDICATURE

COURT OF APPEAL (CIVIL DIVISION)

ON APPEAL FROM THE IMMIGRATION APPEAL TRIBUNAL

Royal Courts of Justice

Strand,

London, WC2A 2LL

Monday 2nd February 2004

Before :

THE MASTER OF THE ROLLS

LORD JUSTICE MANTELL

and

LORD JUSTICE CARNWATH

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Between :

“E”

Appellant

- and -

SECRETARY OF STATE FOR THE HOME DEPARTMENT

Respondent

AND

“R”

Appellant

- and -

SECRETARY OF STATE FOR THE HOME DEPARTMENT

Respondent

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

(Transcript of the Handed Down Judgment of

Smith Bernal Wordwave Limited, 190 Fleet Street

London EC4A 2AG

Tel No: 020 7421 4040, Fax No: 020 7831 8838

Official Shorthand Writers to the Court)

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Mr M S Gill QC and Mr A Mahmood (instructed by TRP Solicitors) for the appellant “E”

Mr S Kovats and Mr P Patel (instructed by The Treasury Solicitor ) for the Secretary of State

Mr R Husain (instructed by TRP Solicitors) for the appellant “R”

Mr S Kovats and Mr P Patel (instructed by The Treasury Solicitor ) for the Secretary of State

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Judgment

Lord Justice Carnwath :

Introduction

Paragraph1.

This is the judgment of the Court. These two appeals have been heard together because they raise a common issue as to the powers of the Immigration Appeal Tribunal (“IAT”) and the Court of Appeal (a) to review the determination of the IAT, where it is shown that an important part of its reasoning was based on ignorance or mistake as to the facts; and (b) to admit new evidence to demonstrate the mistake.

Paragraph2.

Doubt has been thrown on these issues by apparently conflicting approaches in two separate lines of Court of Appeal authority. A strict approach was taken in Kibiti v Home Secretary [2000] Imm AR 594, and more recently in AE and FE v Secretary of State [2003] EWCA Civ 1032.A more flexible approach was developed in three cases: R v Home Secretary ex p Turgut [2001] 1All ER 719; R v IAT ex p Haile [2002] INLR 283; and A v Secretary of State [2003] INLR 249. This more flexible approach has been followed without detailed argument in several other cases, including: Khan v Secretary of State [2003] EWCA Civ 530R (Tataw) v Secretary of State [2003] EWCA Civ 925, [2003] INLR 585; Polat v Secretary of State [2003] EWCA Civ 1059; and Bagdanavicius v Secretary of State [2003] EWCA Civ 1605. In another, the Secretary of State himself relied, without objection, on new evidence (about conditions in Russian prisons) produced for the first time in the Court of Appeal: Batayav v Secretary of State [2003] EWCA Civ 1489.

Paragraph3.

However, doubts have been expressed. In Polat (at para 28), May LJ noted the suggestion that previous decisions of this court had been per incuriam which he said “may need to be considered upon full argument in a case in which it really matters”. In Bagdanavicius, Auld LJ (in a judgment agreed by the Lord Chief Justice and Arden LJ) having referred to the second line of authority, commented (para 72):

“What all that does for the integrity of our present system of judicial review… or for the appellate process and the reality of what remains of the principle of finality, is open to question. It may soon be time for Parliament and/or the Courts to take a more comprehensive and principled look at both forensic processes with a view to reshaping their structures and jurisdiction so that the form and substance of what the courts are doing bear some resemblance to each other.”

As that passage recognises, there is an underlying tension in these cases between the “anxious scrutiny” appropriate to asylum cases (Bugdaycay v Secretary of State [1987] AC 514, 531E) and the important, but sometimes conflicting, principle of finality. Given the number of recent Court of Appeal cases raising this point, we agree with Auld LJ that the apparent difference of approach requires early resolution.

Paragraph4.

In the present case, Mr Kovats for the Secretary of State submits that the strict line is to be preferred. As we understand it, his main object of attack is A v Secretary of State, which, he says, was per incuriam, because it was decided without reference to Kibiti, and based on a misinterpretation of Turgut and Haile. The later cases (except AE and FE) wrongly treated the issue as settled by A v Secretary of State, although they may be defensible on their facts or on the basis of concessions made in them.

Paragraph5.

We will first summarise the facts of the two cases before us, and the statutory framework. It will then be necessary to consider the relevant principles of general administrative law, before analysing in more detail the relevant asylum cases, and drawing conclusions.

Factual background

Paragraph6.

We will refer to the two appellants respectively as “E” and “R”.

Paragraph7.

E is an Egyptian national who has lived outside Egypt all his life. He came to this country from Bangladesh in April 2001 and claimed asylum. His case is that he is a sympathiser of the Muslim Brotherhood, and that his family, particularly his father, had been strongly involved in Muslim Brotherhood activities. He said that he had left Bangladesh because the Egyptian authorities were looking for him and that he could not renew his passport without going to Egypt. He claimed that if he were required to return to Egypt he would be subject to risk of detention and torture. His application for asylum was refused by the Home Secretary, and that refusal was confirmed on appeal by the Adjudicator and by the IAT.

Paragraph8.

The IAT hearing took place on 22nd October 2002, but for reasons which have not been explained the decision was not issued until 4th April 2003. The Tribunal accepted (contrary to the finding of the Adjudicator) that there was evidence that Muslim Brotherhood members were detained and arrested in Egypt. However it concluded that the arrests in the year 2000 were related to the elections in that year, and that most of those arrested were released after a short period (para 58). It recorded that the Adjudicator had properly rejected the appellant’s evidence on a number of points. It concluded:

“As the Adjudicator rightly found the appellant’s claimed membership of the Muslim Brotherhood is not such as to render him liable to persecution and his activities if any have been at a very low level and have resulted in very little difficulty for him either in Pakistan or Bangladesh.

There is no evidence before the Tribunal or before the Adjudicator that the appellant had become involved in assisting those engaged in international conflict. She agreed (that) the core of the appellant’s story had been consistent but in relation to other matters it was so lacking in credibility and the central core of his case lacking in any facts which led her to dismiss the appeal and find that he did not have a well-founded fear of persecution if returned to Egypt. There is no error of law in that finding. The Tribunal has regard to the guidelines in Borissov [1996] Imm AR 526 and finds there is no reason to set aside the findings of the Adjudicator after taking into account the objective evidence in relation to the treatment of the Muslim Brotherhood in between the year 2000 and 2002 by the Egyptian authorities” (para 66-7).

(Borissov explained the principles applicable to appeals to the IAT on issues of fact; the approach was recently confirmed by this Court in Indrakhumar v Secretary of State [2003] EWCA Civ 1677.)

Paragraph9.

On receipt of that decision, E applied to the IAT for permission to appeal to the Court of Appeal. He challenged the finding that the arrests were solely related to the year 2000. He sought to rely on “subsequent objective evidence”, in the form of two reports, which had come into being since the hearing but before the promulgation of the decision.

Paragraph10.

The first was the Human Rights Watch Report 2003, published in January 2003. It referred to the Government intensifying its “crackdown on real or suspected political opponents”; and to “hundreds of arrests during 2002 of suspected Government opponents”, the “vast majority” of those targeted being alleged members of the banned Muslim Brotherhood. It also said that police and security personnel “continued to routinely torture or mistreat detainees in some cases leading to death in custody.” It noted as a “positive development” that the authorities had referred a number of police personnel accused of torturing suspects to trial; but said that the authorities did not investigate the vast majority of allegations of torture. The other report was that of the World Organisation Against Torture, dated 27th January 2003, which referred to arbitrary pre-trial detention of 15 members of the Muslim Brotherhood.

Paragraph11.

Permission to appeal was refused by the IAT. Of the two reports, it said:

“The Tribunal can only determine an appeal on the objective evidence before it at the time of the hearing and those reports were not before the Tribunal.”

Generally the IAT considered that the grounds of appeal amounted to no more than a disagreement with its findings on the objective evidence before it.

Paragraph12.

R is an Afghan national who came to this country in August 2001 and immediately claimed asylum. The grounds were that he was a convert from Islam to Christianity, and that he feared persecution on that ground if sent back to Afghanistan. The Adjudicator generally accepted R’s evidence, but rejected the claim. He considered that, at the time of R’s departure from Afghanistan, he had had a well-founded fear of persecution; but that, since the Taliban were no longer in power, his fear was not now justified. This decision was upheld by the IAT. Its hearing was held on 23rd April 2003, but its decision was not promulgated until 19th August 2003.

Paragraph13.

The principal reason for rejecting the claim was that there was no credible evidence of a risk to apostates following the removal of the Taliban. The IAT noted that the appellant’s case was unsupported by any recent evidence of conditions in Afghanistan. It commented:

“The appellant’s objective evidence consisted of the US State Department Report on International Freedom for Afghanistan and Iraq, for the year 1999 (published in 2000). These documents are published every year, but the appellant chose to rely on documents, which predated the removal of the Taliban and the new era of religious freedom in Afghanistan. We are unable to place any weight on either of these reports today.

Mr Blundell for the respondent said that he had not filed the CIPU Country Report for October 2002 on Afghanistan, as it now does not mention apostasy at all. Neither party produced any current US State Department Report or material other than that mentioned.”

Paragraph14.

On 1st September R applied for permission to appeal, relying on a new CIPU report dated April 2003. This included the following statement:

“6.44.

In a report dated July 2002 UNCHR Geneva reported that a serious risk of persecution continues to exist for Afghans suspected, or accused, of having converted from Islam to Christianity, or Judaism. Conversion is punishable by death throughout Afghanistan, however at the time the report was written no such harsh punishment was reported.”

R also relied on an expert report by a Dr Gopal, dated 3rd September 2003, supporting R’s case as to the risk to converts in Afghanistan.

Paragraph15.

Permission was refused by the IAT. It said:

“The grounds of appeal contend that the Tribunal should have taken into account the April 2003 CIPU country report which the Home Office presenting officer did not present at the hearing (nor did the appellant), despite the Tribunal having signed its determination on the day of the hearing. There was a delay of almost four months in administrative promulgation of the determination, during which time it is alleged that the Tribunal should have reviewed the determination of its own motion. That is not a proper ground of appeal especially as the April 2003 CIPU country report was not available for tribunals in April but in May 2003…

It is not in the interests of certainty that where there are administrative delays after the Court or Tribunal has signed its decision for promulgation, it should be expected to record all pending decisions on the issue of new Home Office evidence such as a CIPU country report. The Tribunal decides the appeal on the evidence of submissions and other documents actually before it at the hearing (or after, if leave is given for post-hearing service of additional relevant documents).”

Paragraph16.

Permission to appeal in both cases was granted by Buxton LJ, who directed that they should be heard together. In the light of the apparent conflict between recent Court of Appeal decisions (he referred in particular to AE and FE and Khan; see above), he considered that the court should have the opportunity to consider –

“the jurisprudential basis of its power to overturn appeal decisions of the IAT on the basis of material not before the IAT”.

Statutory Provisions

Paragraph17.

As is well known, the legislation in this field has been subject to frequent amendment. Care is therefore required in identifying the provisions in force at any relevant time. For present purposes it is sufficient to refer to the statutory provisions governing the rights of appeal to the Tribunal and this Court. They are found in the Immigration and Asylum Act 1999 (“the 1999 Act”), the Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002 (“the 2002 Act”) and the Immigration and Asylum Appeals (Procedure) Rules 2003 (“the 2003 Rules”). Although, as we will explain, the 2002 Act applies for certain purposes, the appeals to the IAT were governed by the 1999 Act, under which the grounds of appeal were not confined to points of law (cf 2002 Act s 101(1) which now confines appeals to the IAT to points of law). What follows is intended as a summary of the law at the relevant time, not a definitive exposition.

Paragraph18.

It is relevant to some of the arguments of the appellants that the 1999 Act introduced what was called a “one-stop” regime for appeals. This is explained in Macdonald’s Immigration Law and Practice 5th Ed para 18.108:

“One of the aims of the Immigration and Asylum Act 1999 is to put an end to the possibilities of sequential appeals under the Immigration Act 1971 and Asylum and Immigration Appeals Act 1993. Under those Acts it was possible for an applicant to enjoy an appeal under the rules (eg a student appeal), then a deportation appeal for overstaying, and finally an appeal against a refusal to revoke a deportation order, on asylum grounds… The one-stop procedure is the main mechanism by which the Government seeks to ensure that all possible grounds of appeal, including asylum and human rights or discrimination grounds, by the principal applicant, and all members of the family, are dealt with together. ….”

Paragraph19.

The determination of appeals in the present case is governed by Part IV of Schedule 4 to the 1999 Act. (Following the enactment of the 2002 Act, the 1999 provisions continue to apply in relation to “events which took place before 1st April 2003”: see 2002 Act (Commencement No 4) Order art 3-4.) An appeal could be made to the adjudicator on the grounds (among others) that a decision was in breach of human rights (s 65), or that removal would be contrary to the Refugee Convention (s 69). On appeals on those grounds, the adjudicator and the IAT could take account of any evidence relevant to the appeal, including evidence about matters after the date of the decision appealed against (s 77(3)). This reflects the approach established as correct by this court in Ravichandran v Home Secretary [1996] Imm AR 97, 112-3 per Simon Brown LJ. Paragraph 22 of Schedule 4 provided for appeals to the IAT from the Adjudicator, which is not confined to issues of law; the IAT could “affirm the determination or make any other determination which the Adjudicator could have made”.

Paragraph20.

Paragraph 23 provides for appeal from the IAT to the Court of Appeal, with leave of either the IAT or the Court of Appeal. The right of appeal is limited to “a question of law material to (the Tribunal’s) determination.” It is common ground that the Court of Appeal is confined to considering the circumstances as at the date of the IAT’s determination. (The difference is as to the extent to which new evidence may be adduced to establish the true position at that date.)

Paragraph21.

The 2003 Rules were applied to appeals to the IAT pending on 1st April 2003. Their “overriding objective” is:

“to secure the just, timely and effective disposal of appeals and applications in the interests of the parties to the proceedings and in the wider public interest.” (rule 4)

Part 4 governs the procedure for applications for permission to appeal from the IAT. Rule 26, headed “Scope of this Part”, provides:

“This Part applies to applications to the Tribunal for permission to appeal on a point of law to the Court of Appeal …. from a determination of an appeal by the Tribunal.”

Rules 27 to 29 deal with the making of the application for permission. Rule 30 is headed “Determining the Application”. It provides that the application must be determined by a legally qualified member of the Tribunal without a hearing, and (by paragraph (2)) that the Tribunal may (a) grant permission to appeal; (b) refuse permission to appeal; or (c) subject to paragraph (3), “set aside the Tribunal’s determination and direct that the appeal to the Tribunal be re-heard.” Paragraph (3) provides that an order under (c) may only be made by the President or Deputy President of the Tribunal, and after giving every party an opportunity to make representations. There is an issue, to which we shall return, as to the limits if any on the scope of the power to direct a re-hearing.

Paragraph22.

Account must also be taken of the general rules governing appeals to the Court of Appeal. For the purposes of an appeal, the Court of Appeal generally has “all the authority and jurisdiction” of the tribunal appealed against (Supreme Court Act 1981s 15(3)). Procedure in the Court of Appeal itself is subject to CPR Part 52. Rule 52.11(1) provides that the appeal will be limited to a “review” of the decision of the lower court, unless the court considers that “in the circumstances of an individual appeal, it would be just to order a re-hearing”. Rule 52(2) provides that, unless otherwise ordered, the court will not receive (a) oral evidence; or (b) evidence which was not before the lower Court.

Paragraph23.

Although that rule gives the Court a discretion to admit new evidence, it is not unlimited:

i)

The discretion is subject to any statutory limitations in the scope of the appeal (see CPR 52.1(4)). Thus, where the appeal is limited to questions of law, the power to admit new evidence cannot be used to turn it into an appeal on issues of pure fact (cp Green v Minster of Housing [1967] 2 QB 606, 615, under the old rules).

ii)

New evidence will normally be admitted only in accordance with “Ladd v Marshall principles”(see Ladd v Marshall [1954] 1 WLR 1489), applied with some additional flexibility under the CPR (see Hertfordshire Investments Ltd v Bubb [2000] 1 WLR 2318, 2325; White Book para 52.11.2). The Ladd v Marshall principles are, in summary: first, that the fresh evidence could not have been obtained with reasonable diligence for use at the trial; secondly, that if given, it probably would have had an important influence on the result; and, thirdly, that it is apparently credible although not necessarily incontrovertible. As a general rule, the fact that the failure to adduce the evidence was that of the party’s legal advisers provides no excuse: see Al-Mehdawi v Home Secretary [1990] 1AC 876.

We will need to consider below to what extent those principles are further relaxed in asylum cases.

Paragraph24.

Mention should also be made of the position following the final dismissal of an asylum claim by the IAT or this court. If circumstances change, a fresh claim can be made in accordance with the principles explained in R v Home ex p Oniboyo [1996] QB 768. It was accepted in that case that a “fresh” claim implied a “significant change” from the claim as previously advanced, and that any new evidence had to satisfy “tests analogous to Ladd v Marshall ...of previous unavailability, significance and credibility” (p 783).

Paragraph25.

The current procedure is explained in paragraph 346 of the Statement of Changes in Immigration Rules (HC 395). This provides that, where an asylum applicant has been refused asylum during his stay in the United Kingdom, the Secretary of State will determine whether any further representations should be treated as a fresh application for asylum. They will be treated as a fresh application if the claim advanced is -

“…sufficiently different from the earlier claim that there is a realistic prospect that the conditions (for grant of asylum) will be satisfied.”

In reaching that decision:

“the Secretary of State will disregard any material which “(i) is not significant; or (ii) is not credible; or (iii) was available to the applicant at the time when the previous application was refused or when any appeal was determined.”

(To make sense, the reference in that passage to “any appeal” must, we think, be to an appeal in which the new material would have been admissible.)

Although the decision on a new application is potentially subject to the ordinary appeal machinery, that right is excluded if the Secretary of State certifies that the ground of appeal was or would have been available in relation to a previous decision: 2002 Act s 96(2).

Issues

Paragraph26.

The appellants’ cases rest on the contention that the new evidence was available before the date of the promulgation of the Tribunal’s decisions, and would have had a material effect on the determinations. The questions which accordingly arise are:

i)

Can the Tribunal take account of material which becomes available between the date of the hearing and the date of the promulgation of its decision (“the decision date”)?

ii)

Where such material was in existence before the decision date but is first drawn to the attention of the Tribunal on the making of an application for permission to appeal, does the Tribunal have power to re-open its decision in order to take it into account?

iii)

What is the relevance of such evidence to an appeal limited to questions of law?

iv)

If it is relevant, what principles should the Court of Appeal apply in exercising its discretion to admit it?

Paragraph27.

The first question is strictly academic, because the new evidence was not made available to the IAT before the decision date. We have noted that in refusing leave in R’s case, the IAT recorded that its determination had been “signed” at the end of the hearing, although it was not “promulgated” until some months later. The IAT’s decision in fact bears the Vice-President’s signature dated 23rd April 2003, but there is no indication that it was communicated to the parties at the time; the “date determination notified” is given as 19th August 2003. The precise status of the appeal in the intervening period was not the subject of detailed argument before us (see Macdonald Immigration Law and Practice 5th Ed. para 18.167, for discussion of the possible consequences of delay in promulgation.) As we understand it, the argument on both sides has proceeded on the basis that, up until the date of promulgation, the IAT would have been at liberty to admit further evidence (whether or not it was under any duty to do so). That seems correct. In accordance with ordinary principles, the IAT remained seized of the matter until the decision was formally communicated to the parties.

Tribunal’s power to direct a re-hearing

Paragraph28.

We turn therefore to issue (ii): that is, the power of the IAT itself, on receipt of new material as part of the application for permission to appeal, to direct a re-hearing. We have already set out the terms of rule 30 (2)(c) of the 2003 Rules.

Paragraph29.

The general purpose of the power to direct a re-hearing is not in doubt. Where the IAT sees force in the proposed grounds of appeal, it can obviously be sensible for it to short-circuit the process of appeal. However, there is an issue as to the limits, if any, on the scope of this power. Mr Kovats says that Part 4 of the 2003 Rules (in which this rule appears) is concerned solely with “applications to appeal… on a point of law…” (rule 26). The essential starting-point, therefore, is a finding by the Tribunal of an arguable error of law in their original decision.

Paragraph30.

On the other side, the appellants draw attention to the general and unqualified nature of the power to direct a re-hearing under paragraph (c), as compared to its predecessor. Asylum Appeals Procedure Rules 2000 rule 27(5) provided that “where the Tribunal intends to grant leave to appeal”, it could instead (after giving all parties an opportunity to make representations) set aside the determination and direct a re-hearing of the appeal. The limitation to cases where the Tribunal “intends to grant leave to appeal” is omitted in the 2003 Rules.

Paragraph31.

The new wording, it is said, is consistent with the “one-stop” approach, and reflects the unqualified terms of the enabling provision. Rule 30 of the 2003 rules is made under section 106 of the 2002 Act, which empowered the Lord Chancellor to make rules prescribing the procedure to be followed in connection with various forms of proceedings, including appeals from the Tribunal on a point of law. Section 106(2)(l) provides (simply and without qualification) that the rules “may enable the Tribunal to set aside a decision of the Tribunal”.

Paragraph32.

The appellants draw support from a concession made on behalf of the Secretary of State, and accepted by the Court, in Polat, relating to the predecessor rule 27(5) of the 2000 Rules. The applicant in that case was a Turkish citizen of Kurdish origin. The Tribunal rejected his appeal on the grounds that he would not be regarded as sufficiently closely involved with separatist organisations, to be at risk of persecution. His application for permission to appeal against the Tribunal’s decision was supported among other things by evidence from an acknowledged expert on Kurdish affairs (Mr MacDowall), which challenged the Tribunal’s assumption about the level of involvement likely to give rise to risk. By the time the matter reached this Court, subsequent decisions of the IAT had resulted in modified guidelines for dealing with such cases. On behalf of the Secretary of State, it was submitted that the Court’s jurisdiction was limited to the material before the Tribunal, and that the new evidence should be left for consideration by the Secretary of State in support of any fresh claim for asylum. May LJ observed that this submission was difficult to reconcile with the more flexible approach taken in other recent cases (para 28). However, in the event the appeal was allowed, by concession, on a narrower ground, which May LJ explained as follows:

“Mr McDowall’s report was submitted to the Tribunal in the present case at the time when it was considering the application for permission to appeal to this court. The decision refusing leave to appeal did not allude to the report. Rule 27(5) of the (2000 Rules), in operation at the material time, gave the Tribunal power, instead of granting leave to appeal, to set aside the determination appealed against and direct that the appeal to the Tribunal be re-heard. Mr Saini accepts that, in the exceptional circumstances of this case, it was an error of law not to take account of Mr McDowall’s report with a view to directing a re-hearing. Upon this concession, I conclude that the court has jurisdiction to take the obviously sensible course.” (para 29)

Paragraph33.

In this Court, Mr Kovats does not accept the correctness of the concession made on behalf of the Secretary of State in that case. With respect to Mr Saini, and his understandable desire to achieve a sensible result in that case, we see the force of Mr Kovats’ objection, in the context of rule 27(5) of the 2000 Rules. The concession seems to overlook the initial requirement, under that rule, that the Tribunal should “intend” to give leave to appeal. This seems to imply a need for it to have found at least an arguable error of law in their original decision, not merely some new evidence meriting reconsideration.

Paragraph34.

However, the same objection is more difficult to make in the context of the 2003 Rules, where the power to direct a re-hearing is not so qualified. Certainly, the facts of Polat show the desirability of such a power in suitable cases, for example where (as in that case) there is evidence calling for reconsideration of the Tribunal’s general practice in relation to appeals from a particular category of claimants. It is in the interest of all parties that decisions should be made on the best available information. As Sedley LJ said in Batayav (where the matter was remitted to the IAT, on the basis of new evidence submitted by the Secretary of State about conditions in Russian prisons):

“It is to nobody’s advantage to find an ostensibly comprehensive background appraisal on which decision-makers then rely in judging individual claims has been arrived at in ignorance of material information and has to be undone.” ([2003] EWCA Civ 1489 para 40)

Paragraph35.

We see nothing in rule 30 (2)(c), in its present form, which should prevent the IAT from directing a re-hearing in such cases, whether or not it accepts that there was an arguable error of law in its original decision. The starting-point, no doubt, must be an application to appeal from the IAT on a point of law (see rule 26). But such an application having come before the IAT, there is nothing in the wording of the rule (or the enabling statute) to restrict its discretion to direct a rehearing, as one of the three possible ways of dealing with the application. On the other hand, it is clear that the IAT is under no duty to direct a re-hearing in any particular circumstances. Regard must be had to the context, which is providing for limited review of an otherwise final decision. The principle of finality is therefore an important consideration. To justify reopening the case, in the absence of an apparent error of law, the IAT would need to be satisfied that there was a risk of serious injustice, because of something which had gone wrong at the hearing, or some important evidence which had been overlooked. Furthermore, where it is asked to consider new evidence, we see no reason why it should not apply the same principles as a court of appeal to the admission of new evidence in a similar context. We discuss below the application of those principles in the context of asylum cases.

Error of fact in administrative law.

Paragraph36.

So far as concerns the powers of this Court, we have identified two issues: (iii) (relevance) and (iv) (admissibility). In some of the cases they seem to have been conflated. However, it is important in our view to maintain the distinction. The first, and most difficult, question is as to the relevance of new evidence of fact on an appeal confined to issues of law. Even if that question is answered in the appellants’ favour, there is a separate question whether the evidence should be admitted, as an exception to the ordinary rule that the court proceeds on the basis of the material before the Tribunal; or whether consideration of any new evidence should be a matter for the Secretary of State on a fresh claim.

Paragraph37.

We will consider first the question of error of fact as a ground for review in administrative law. The appellants’ case is that the new evidence shows that the basis of the IAT’s decision in each case was mistaken, and that such a mistake can provide grounds for an appeal even where it is limited to questions of law.

Paragraph38.

It is convenient to start from a summary in a recent case in this Court of the principles applicable to an appeal on a point of law from a specialist tribunal, in that case the Lands Tribunal (Railtrack plc v Guinness Ltd [2003] RVR 280, [2003] EWCA Civ 188). Having referred to another Lands Tribunal case, in which an appeal had been allowed because the Tribunal had failed to take account of the “whole of the evidence” on a particular point (Aslam v South Bedfordshire DC [2001] RVR 65, [2001] EWCA Civ 514), Carnwath LJ (with whom the other members of the Court agreed) said (para 51):

“This case is no more than an illustration of the point that issues of ‘law’ in this context are not narrowly understood. The Court can correct ‘all kinds of error of law, including errors which might otherwise be the subject of judicial review proceedings’ (R v IRC ex p Preston [1985] 1 AC 835, 862 per Lord Templeman; see also De Smith, Woolf and Jowell, Judicial Review 5th Ed para 15-076). Thus, for example, a material breach of the rules of natural justice will be treated as an error of law. Furthermore, judicial review (and therefore an appeal on law) may in appropriate cases be available where the decision is reached ‘upon an incorrect basis of fact’, due to misunderstanding or ignorance (see R (Alconbury Ltd) v Secretary of State [2001] 2 WLR 1389, 2001 UKHL 23, para 53, per Lord Slynn). A failure of reasoning may not in itself establish an error of law, but it may ‘indicate that the tribunal had never properly considered the matter…and that the proper thought processes have not been gone through’ (Crake v Supplementary Benefits Commission [1982] 1 All ER 498. 508).”

In the Guinness case the issue was whether the Tribunal had misunderstood some of the complicated expert evidence in front of it, resulting in a “double counting” in the valuation. The Court accepted that that was a proper ground of challenge on an appeal limited to questions of law, but held that it was not made out on the facts.

Paragraph39.

Two aspects of that summary require elaboration in the context of the present case: first, the relationship of this form of appeal with judicial review; and secondly the availability of appeal “upon an incorrect basis of fact”.

Appeal on law, and judicial review

Paragraph40.

There was some discussion in the present case as to whether the grounds upon which the Court may question a decision of the IAT differ materially, depending on whether the case comes before the Court as an application for judicial review, or as an appeal on a point of law. It would certainly be surprising if the grounds for judicial review were more generous than those for an appeal. In practice, such cases only come by way of judicial review because the IAT has refused leave to appeal, and its refusal can only be challenged in that way. There is certainly no logical reason why the grounds of challenge should be wider in such cases.

Paragraph41.

More generally, the history of remedies in administrative law has seen the gradual assimilation of the various forms of review, common law and statutory. The history was discussed by the Law Commission in its Consultation Paper Administrative Law: Judicial Review and Statutory Appeals CP 126, Parts 17 to 18. The appeal “on a point of law” became a standard model (supplanting in many contexts the appeal by “case stated”) following the Franks Committee report on Administrative Tribunals and Inquiries (1957 Cmnd 218), which was given effect in the Tribunals and Inquiries Act 1958 (now Tribunals and Inquiries Act 1992 s11). In other statutory contexts (notably, planning, housing and the like), a typical model was the statutory application to quash on the grounds that the decision was “not within the powers of the Act” (see e.g. Ashbridge Investments Ltd v Minister of Housing and Local Government [1965] 1 WLR 1320). Meanwhile the prerogative writ procedures were remodelled into the modern judicial review procedure. In R v Hull University Visitor ex p Page [1993] AC 682, the House of Lords acknowledged the evolution of a common set of principles “to ensure that the powers of public decision-making bodies are exercised lawfully” (p 701, per Lord Browne-Wilkinson).

Paragraph42.

Thus, in spite of the differences in history and wording, the various procedures have evolved to the point where it has become a generally safe working rule that the substantive grounds for intervention are identical. (The conceptual justifications are another matter; see, for example, the illuminating discussion in Craig Administrative Law 5th Ed pp 476ff). The main practical dividing line is between appeals (or review procedures) on both fact and law, and those confined to law. The latter are treated as encompassing the traditional judicial review grounds of excess of power, irrationality, and procedural irregularity. This position was confirmed in R v IRC ex p Preston [1985] AC 835, 862E-F (a tax case), where Lord Templeman said:

“Appeals from the General Commissioners or the Special Commissioners lie, but only on questions of law, to the High Court by means of a case stated and the High Court can then correct all kinds of errors of law including error which might otherwise be the subject of judicial review proceedings…”

Paragraph43.

Of course the application of these principles will vary according to the power or duty under review; and, in particular, according to whether it is a duty to decide a finite dispute (such as that of a tribunal), or a continuing responsibility (such as that of a minister or local authority). As will be seen, this distinction is important in analysing some of the cases cited in this appeal. Furthermore, some decisions reflect the relative procedural flexibility of judicial review. While a statutory appeal is normally confined by the terms of the statute to consideration of the decision appealed against, judicial review is not so confined. An application for a judicial review of a particular decision may, subject to the Court’s discretion, be expanded by amendment to include review of subsequent decisions of the same agency (see e.g. Turgut below), or even related decisions of other agencies.

Incorrect basis of fact

Paragraph44.

Can a decision reached on an incorrect basis of fact be challenged on an appeal limited to points of law? This apparently paradoxical question has a long history in academic discussion, but has never received a decisive answer from the courts. The answer is not made easier by the notorious difficulty of drawing a clear distinction between issues of law and fact (see, Craig op cit p488; Moyna v Secretary of State for Work and Pensions [2003] UKHL 44 para 22 ff, per Lord Hoffmann).

Paragraph45.

The debate received new life following the affirmative answer given by Lord Slynn in R v Criminal Injuries Compensation Board ex parte A [1999] 2AC 330. In that case the claimant had claimed compensation on the basis that in the course of a burglary she had been the victim of rape and buggery. She was examined five days after the burglary by a police doctor who reported that her findings were consistent with the allegation of buggery. However, at the hearing of her claim that report was not included in the evidence, and the Board was given the impression by the police witnesses that there was nothing in the medical evidence to support her case. The claimant did not ask for the report, but, in Lord Slynn’s words:

“…having been told that she should not ask for police statements as they would be produced by the police, it would not be surprising that she assumed that if there was a report from the police doctor, it would be made available with the police report” (p 343F).

Paragraph46.

One of the issues discussed in detail in argument was whether the decision could be quashed on the basis of a mistake, in relation to material which was or ought to have been within the knowledge of the decision maker (see p 333-336). Lord Slynn thought it could. He said:

“Your Lordships have been asked to say that there is jurisdiction to quash the Board's decision because that decision was reached on a material error of fact. Reference has been made to "Administrative Law" (Wade and Forsyth (7th edition)) in which it is said at pp. 316-318 that:

‘Mere factual mistake has become a ground of judicial review, described as 'misunderstanding or ignorance of an established and relevant fact,' [Secretary of State for Education v Tameside MBC [1977] AC 1014, 1030] or acting 'upon an incorrect basis of fact.'. . . This ground of review has long been familiar in French law and it has been adopted by statute in Australia. It is no less needed in this country, since decisions based upon wrong fact are a cause of injustice which the courts should be able to remedy. If a 'wrong factual basis' doctrine should become established, it would apparently be a new branch of the ultra vires doctrine, analogous to finding facts based upon no evidence or acting upon a misapprehension of law.’

De Smith, Woolf and Jowell “Judicial Review of Administrative Action” 5th ed., at p. 288

‘The taking into account of a mistaken fact can just as easily be absorbed into a traditional legal ground of review by referring to the taking into account of an irrelevant consideration, or the failure to provide reasons that are adequate or intelligible, or the failure to base the decision on any evidence. In this limited context material error of fact has always been a recognised ground for judicial intervention.’

For my part, I would accept that there is jurisdiction to quash on that ground in this case…” (p 344G-345E).

Paragraph47.

However, Lord Slynn “preferred” to decide the instant case on the alternative basis that there had been a breach of the rules of natural justice amounting to “unfairness.” As to that he said:

“It does not seem to me to be necessary to find that anyone was at fault in order to arrive at this result. It is sufficient if objectively there is unfairness. Thus I would accept that it is in the ordinary way for the applicant to produce the necessary evidence. There is no onus on the Board to go out to look for evidence, nor does the Board have a duty to adjourn the case for further enquiries if the applicant does not ask for one…. Nor is it necessarily the duty of the police to go out to look for evidence on a particular matter.”

Nonetheless, he considered that the police “do have a special position in these cases”, and he noted the evidence that the Board is “very dependent on the assistance of and the co-operation of the police who have investigated these alleged crimes of violence”. He said:

“In the present case, the police and the Board knew that A had been taken by the police to see a Police Doctor. It was not sufficient for the police officer simply to give her oral statement without further inquiry when it was obvious that the doctor was likely to have made notes and probably a written report.” (p 345F- 346B).

He concluded:

“I consider therefore, on the special facts of this case and in the light of the importance of the role of the police in co-operating with the Board in the obtaining of the evidence, that there was unfairness in the failure to put the doctor’s evidence before the board and if necessary to grant an adjournment for that purpose. I do not think it possible to say here that justice was done or seen to be done.” (p347B).

Paragraph48.

The other members of the House agreed with Lord Slynn’s reasoning, thereby (as I read the speeches) endorsing his “preferred” basis of unfairness. Only Lord Hobhouse made any direct reference to the question of review for “error of fact”, specifically reserving that issue for consideration in the future (p348E).

Paragraph49.

The same statement on that question was repeated by Lord Slynn, in another context, in R v Secretary of State for the Environment ex p Alconbury [2003] 2AC 295, [2001] UKHL 23 para 53. He referred to the jurisdiction to quash for “misunderstanding or ignorance of an established and relevant fact”, as part of his reasons for holding that the court’s powers of review (under a statutory procedure to quash for excess of power) met the requirements of the European Convention on Human Rights. This part of his reasoning was not in terms adopted by the other members of the House of Lords. The point was mentioned by Lord Nolan and Lord Clyde. Lord Nolan put it in somewhat narrower terms; he said:

“But a review of the merits of the decision-making process is fundamental to the Court’s jurisdiction. The power of review may even extend to a decision on a question of fact. As long ago as 1955 your Lordships’ House, in Edwards v Bairstow [1956] AC 14, a case in which an appeal (from General Commissioners of Income Tax) could only be brought on a question of law, upheld the right and duty of the appellate court to reverse a finding of fact which had no justifiable basis”. (para 61).

He saw Edwards v Bairstow as an illustration of “the generosity” with which the Courts have interpreted the power to review questions of law, corresponding to “a similarly broad and generous approach” in the development of judicial review (para 62). Lord Clyde referred to Lord Slynn’s statement on this issue in CICB, commenting that it was:

“… sufficient to note… the extent to which the factual areas of a decision may be penetrated by a review of the account taken by a decision-maker of facts which are irrelevant or even mistaken.” (para 169)

Paragraph50.

In the present case the appellants rely on Lord Slynn’s statement as representing the law. Mr Kovats, for the Secretary of State, contents himself with the observation that the CICB case is “not in point” because it was a judicial review case, and Lord Slynn’s statement was obiter. For the reasons already given, we do not think the fact that CICB was a judicial review case is an adequate ground of distinction. Indeed, Lord Slynn himself (and Lord Clyde) treated it as no less relevant to a statutory review procedure in Alconbury. The fact that the statement was obiter means of course that it is not binding on us, but does not detract from its persuasive force, bearing in mind also the authority of the textbooks cited by him.

Paragraph51.

Although none of the parties found it necessary to examine in any detail the authorities referred to in argument in the CICB case or in the textbooks, it seems to us difficult to avoid such examination, if we are to address properly the issue in these appeals. Fortunately the ground is very well-covered, not only in the textbooks, but also in two excellent articles: by Timothy Jones, “Mistake of fact in Administrative Law” [1990] PL 507; and by Michael Kent QC (no doubt stimulated by his unsuccessful advocacy in CICB itself) “Widening the scope of review for error of fact” [1999] JR 239. The authorities are helpfully summarised in Michael Fordham’s invaluable Judicial ReviewHandbook 3rd Ed pp 730-2 (see also Demetriou and Houseman Review for Error of fact – a brief guide [1997] JR 27). Michael Kent includes a useful comparison with the concept of “manifest error” as applied by the European Court of Justice. He concludes:

“A cautious extension of the power of the court on judicial review to reopen the facts might now be appropriate. This would need to be limited to cases where the error is manifest (not requiring a prolonged or heavily contested inquiry), is decisive (on which the decision turned) and not susceptible of correction by alternative means…” (op cit p 243).

Paragraph52.

That is not dissimilar to the formulation approved by Lord Slynn, although he required that the error should be “material”, rather than “decisive”. Before reaching a conclusion that mistake of fact is now a ground for judicial review in its own right, it is necessary to review briefly the authorities mentioned in those articles. Two main points emerge: first, that widely differing views have been expressed as to the existence or scope of this ground of review; but, secondly, that, in practice, this uncertainty has not deterred administrative court judges from setting aside decisions on the grounds of mistake of fact, when justice required it.

Differing views

Paragraph53.

First, there have been several judicial statements by eminent judges on both sides of the debate. The narrower view is exemplified by a recent statement of Buxton LJ, under the heading “Error of fact as a ground for judicial review?” (Wandsworth LBC v A [2000] 1 WLR 1246):

“The heading of this section of this judgment is, deliberately, the same as that of an important section, paragraphs 5-091 and following, in the 5th edition of De Smith, Woolf and Jowell, Judicial Review of Administrative Action. That section shows the difficult and elusive nature of this question, viewed as a general issue. However, if our present case is properly analysed the dilemma does not arise. While there may, possibly, be special considerations that apply in the more formalised area of planning enquiries, as suggested by De Smith, paragraph 5-092 at fn75; and while the duty of "anxious scrutiny" imposed in asylum cases by R v SSHD ex p Bugdaycay [1987] AC 514 renders those cases an uncertain guide for other areas of public law; nonetheless De Smith's analysis shows that there is still no general right to challenge the decision of a public body on an issue of fact alone. The law in this connexion continues, in our respectful view, to be as stated for a unanimous House of Lords by Lord Brightman in Pulhofer v Hillingdon LBC [1986] AC 484 at p518E:

59.

It is the duty of the court to leave the decision [as to the existence of a fact] to the public body to whom Parliament has entrusted the decision-making power, save in a case where it is obvious that the public body, consciously or unconsciously, are acting perversely.”

He adopted the observations of Watkins LJ (sitting with Mann LJ) in R v London Residuary Body (24 July 1987, unreported, but quoted in the Judicial Review Handbook p 730):

“Of course, a mistake of fact can vitiate a decision as where the fact is a condition precedent to an exercise of jurisdiction, or where the fact is the only evidential basis for a decision or where the fact was as to a matter which expressly or impliedly had to be taken into account. Outside those categories we do not accept that a decision can be flawed in this court, which is not an appellate tribunal, upon the ground of a mistake of fact.”

Paragraph54.

The clearest articulation of the alternative view (before CICB) was that of Scarman LJ in the Court of Appeal, in Secretary of State for Education v Tameside Metropolitan Borough Council [1977] AC 1014, 1030. (This can be taken as having been implicitly endorsed by Lord Slynn, since it was cited by Wade and Forsyth in the extract quoted by him: see above.) The question in Tameside was whether the Secretary of State was entitled to hold that the Council reacted “unreasonably” in reversing plans of the previous administration to make all the schools in their area “comprehensive”. One issue was the practicability of carrying out the necessary selection process within the available time. On the material available to the Court of Appeal, it appeared that the Secretary of State had “either misunderstood or was not informed” as to the professional advice available to the authority on this issue; and that he had wrongly “jumped to the conclusion” that the proposals were unworkable (see p 1031C, 1032H). Scarman LJ did not accept that the scope of judicial review was as limited as suggested by counsel for the Secretary of State:

“…I would add a further situation to those specified by him: misunderstanding or ignorance of an established and relevant fact. Let me give two examples. The fact may be either physical, something which existed or occurred or did not, or it may be mental, an opinion. Suppose that, contrary to the minister's belief, it was the fact that there was in the area of the local education authority adequate school accommodation for the pupils to be educated, and the minister acted under the section believing that there was not. If it were plainly established that the minister was mistaken, I do not think that he could substantiate the lawfulness of his direction under this section. Now, more closely to the facts of this case, take a matter of expert professional opinion. Suppose that, contrary to the understanding of the minister, there does in fact exist a respectable body of professional or expert opinion to the effect that the selection procedures for school entry proposed are adequate and acceptable. If that body of opinion be proved to exist, and if that body of opinion proves to be available both to the local education authority and to the minister, then again I would have thought it quite impossible for the minister to invoke his powers under section 68.” (p 1030E-G)

Paragraph55.

In the House of Lords, Lord Wilberforce referred to the need for “proper self direction” as to the facts ([1977] AC at p 1047D- E). But he made no direct reference to the observations of Scarman LJ, and it may be (as was the view of Buxton LJ: see the Wandsworth case at [2000] 1 WLR at 1256D) that he was thinking only of the limited forms of factual review later summarised by Watkins LJ in the ILEA case. The House of Lords held that the Secretary of State had acted unlawfully, principally on the ground that the Secretary of State had set the criterion of unreasonableness too low.

Paragraph56.

More recently, in R v ITC ex p Virgin Television Ltd (25.1.96 unreported, cited in Demetriou and Houseman, op cit para 28), Henry LJ distinguished between mistakes of fact “not grave enough to undermine the basis of a multi-faceted decision”, and “misapprehension of the facts which form the foundation of the Commissioner’s decision”; only the latter would justify intervention by the court on judicial review.

Paragraph57.

Timothy Jones notes that another leading proponent of the wider approach, Sir Robin Cooke, in the New Zealand Court of Appeal, adopted Scarman LJ’s formulation, saying:

“To jeopardise validity on the ground of mistake of fact the fact must be an established one or an established and recognised opinion; and… it cannot be said to be a mistake to adopt one of two differing points of view of the facts, each of which may be reasonably held.” (New Zealand Fishing Industry Association Inc v Minister of Agriculture [1988] 1NZLR 544, 552)

There was however no majority on this issue in the New Zealand Court of Appeal (see Jones op cit p 514-5.)

Mistake of law in practice

Paragraph58.

Timothy Jones cites a number of cases, particularly in the context of town and country planning, where decisions have been set aside because of errors of fact (albeit without detailed discussion of the principle). Examples are:

i)

An inspector’s mistaken understanding that land had never been part of the Green Belt: Hollis v Secretary of State (1984) 47 P&CR 351 (Glidewell J).

ii)

An inspector’s mistaken view that a building extension would not obstruct a particular aspect: Jagendorf v Secretary of State [1985] JPL 771 (David Widdicombe QC).

iii)

The minister’s misinterpretation of the inspector’s conclusions on evidence relating to viability of restoration of a building: Barnet Meeting Room Trust v Secretary of State 13.12.89 unreported (Sir Graham Eyre QC).

Paragraph59.

More significant, because it was a fully reasoned decision of the Court of Appeal, was another planning case, Simplex GE (Holdings) Ltd v Secretary of State for the Environment (1989) 57 P&CR 306. The Secretary of State in rejecting the planning appeal had mistakenly thought that the council had carried out a study relevant to the inclusion of the site in the Green Belt, whereas the study related only to what uses should be made within the Green Belt designation. The decision was challenged on the basis that “as a result of the error of fact” the Minister had “taken into account matters which he was not entitled to consider” (p 322). The Court of Appeal accepted that formulation, holding that the error was “undeniably significant in the decision-making process” (p 327, per Purchas LJ), or was one which “was or may have been material” (p 329, per Staughton LJ). The decision was therefore quashed.

Paragraph60.

As will be seen, the cases of Haile (mistake as to the name of a political party) and Khan (ignorance of a conviction in Bangladesh) are best explained as further examples in this Court of the same approach to plain errors of fact, as applied in the field of asylum law.

Underlying principle

Paragraph61.

As the passage cited by Lord Slynn shows, the editors of the current edition of De Smith (unlike Wade and Forsyth) are somewhat tentative as to whether this is a separate ground of review:

“The taking into account of a mistaken fact can just as easily be absorbed into a traditional legal ground of review by referring to the taking into account of an irrelevant consideration or the failure to provide reasons that are adequate or intelligible or the failure to base the decision upon any evidence.” (para 5/-094).

Paragraph62.

We are doubtful, however, whether those traditional grounds provide an adequate explanation of the cases. We take them in turn:

i)

Failure to take account of a material consideration is only a ground for setting aside a decision, if the statute expressly or impliedly requires it to be taken into account (Re Findlay [1985] AC 318, 333-4, per Lord Scarman). That may be an accurate way of characterising some mistakes; for example, a mistake about the development plan allocation, where there is a specific statutory requirement to take the development plan into account (as in Hollis). But it is difficult to give such status to other mistakes which cause unfairness; for example whether a building can be seen (Jagendorff), or whether the authority has carried out a particular form of study (Simplex).

ii)

Reasons are no less “adequate and intelligible”, because they reveal that the decision-maker fell into error; indeed that is one of the purposes of requiring reasons.

iii)

Finally, it may impossible, or at least artificial, to say that there was a failure to base the decision on “any evidence”, or even that it had “no justifiable basis” (in the words of Lord Nolan:see above). In most of these cases there is some evidential basis for the decision, even if part of the reasoning is flawed by mistake or misunderstanding.

Paragraph63.

In our view, the CICB case points the way to a separate ground of review, based on the principle of fairness. It is true that Lord Slynn distinguished between “ignorance of fact” and “unfairness” as grounds of review. However, we doubt if there is a real distinction. The decision turned, not on issues of fault or lack of fault on either side; it was sufficient that “objectively” there was unfairness. On analysis, the “unfairness” arose from the combination of five factors:

i)

An erroneous impression created by a mistake as to, or ignorance of, a relevant fact (the availability of reliable evidence to support her case);

ii)

The fact was “established”, in the sense that, if attention had been drawn to the point, the correct position could have been shown by objective and uncontentious evidence;

iii)

The claimant could not fairly be held responsible for the error;

iv)

Although there was no duty on the Board itself, or the police, to do the claimant’s work of proving her case, all the participants had a shared interest in co-operating to achieve the correct result;

v)

The mistaken impression played a material part in the reasoning.

Paragraph64.

If that is the correct analysis, then it provides a convincing explanation of the cases where decisions have been set aside on grounds of mistake of fact. Although planning inquiries are also adversarial, the planning authority has a public interest, shared with the Secretary of State through his inspector, in ensuring that development control is carried out on the correct factual basis. Similarly, in Tameside, the Council and the Secretary of State, notwithstanding their policy differences, had a shared interest in decisions being made on correct information as to practicalities. The same thinking can be applied to asylum cases. Although the Secretary of State has no general duty to assist the appellant by providing information about conditions in other countries (see Abdi and Gawe v Secretary of State [1996] 1 WLR 298, he has a shared interest with the appellant and the Tribunal in ensuring that decisions are reached on the best information. It is in the interest of all parties that decisions should be made on the best available information (see the comments of Sedley LJ in Batayav, quoted above).

(We have also taken account of the judgment of Maurice Kay J in R (Cindov Secretary of State [2002] EWHC 246 para 8-11, drawn to our attention since the hearing by Mr Gill, in which some of these issues were discussed.)

Paragraph65.

The apparent unfairness in CICB was accentuated because the police had in their possession the relevant information and failed to produce it. But, as we read the speeches, “fault” on their part was not essential to the reasoning of the House. What mattered was that, because of their failure, and through no fault of her own, the claimant had not had “a fair crack of the whip”. (See Fairmount Investments v Secretary of State [1976] 1 WLR 1255, 1266A, per Lord Russell.) If it is said that this is taking “fairness” beyond its traditional role as an aspect of procedural irregularity, it is no further than its use in cases such as HTV Ltd v Price Commission [1976] ICR 170, approved by the House of Lords in R v IRC ex p Preston [1985] AC 835, 865-6.)

Paragraph66.

In our view, the time has now come to accept that a mistake of fact giving rise to unfairness is a separate head of challenge in an appeal on a point of law, at least in those statutory contexts where the parties share an interest in co-operating to achieve the correct result. Asylum law is undoubtedly such an area. Without seeking to lay down a precise code, the ordinary requirements for a finding of unfairness are apparent from the above analysis of CICB. First, there must have been a mistake as to an existing fact, including a mistake as to the availability of evidence on a particular matter. Secondly, the fact or evidence must have been “established”, in the sense that it was uncontentious and objectively verifiable. Thirdly, the appellant (or his advisers) must not been have been responsible for the mistake. Fourthly, the mistake must have played a material (not necessarily decisive) part in the Tribunal’s reasoning.

Paragraph67.

Accordingly, we would accept the submissions of each of the present appellants, that, if the new evidence is admitted, the Court will be entitled to consider whether it gives rise to an error of law in the sense outlined above. As we have said, however, whether the evidence should be admitted raises a separate question to which we now turn.

New Evidence

Paragraph68.

Assuming the relevance of showing a mistake of fact in the Tribunal’s decision, there may need to be evidence to prove it. As has been seen, the Court has a discretion to admit new evidence (CPR 52.11(2)), but it is normally exercised subject to Ladd v Marshall principles, raising in particular the issue whether the material could and should have been made available before the decision.

Paragraph69.

Whether this is a material issue, of course, depends on the nature of the mistake. It may not be relevant if the mistake arises purely from the Tribunal’s consideration of the evidence (for example, the misinterpretation of the planning study in Simplex). However, it may be material, where (as in the present cases) the complaint is of ignorance of evidence which was available before the decision was made. In such cases, it inevitably overlaps with the question of “unfairness”. A claimant who had the opportunity to produce evidence and failed to take it may not be able to say that he has not had “a fair crack of the whip”.

Paragraph70.

Kibiti v Home Secretary [2000] Imm AR 594 shows the strict application of these principles even in an asylum case. The appellant was a citizen of the Congo who had been refused asylum and failed in his appeal to the Tribunal. The Tribunal had concluded that there was a state of civil war in the Congo, a view which was challenged by the appellant by reference to a report written after the Tribunal hearing. The leading judgment (with which the other members of the Court agreed) was given by Buxton LJ. He rejected the appeal after a detailed review of the Tribunal’s conclusions on the material available to it. Peter Gibson LJ added certain comments on the question of new evidence. He said that the appellant had sought to rely on a report by a Dr Manley, which had not been before the Tribunal at the time of its hearing but was provided to it when permission was asked to appeal to the Court of Appeal. Counsel for the Secretary of State objected to the material being received by the Court, on the grounds that the Court could only consider “any question of law material to the determination”:

“This Court… is confined to looking to see whether the Tribunal erred in some manner in relation to the facts and material which were before the Tribunal. It is obvious that material not put to the Tribunal could not be used to identify an error of law on the part of the Tribunal.”

Peter Gibson LJ agreed with that approach:

“In my judgment (Counsel’s) objection was entirely right. It is inappropriate for new material to be presented to this Court which could not in any way have affected the decision of the Tribunal below. It is of course open to an applicant to present such new material to the Secretary of State once the appellate process relating to the earlier decision has been exhausted; and I do not doubt that the Secretary of State would take into account material such as that from Dr Manley, as an expert in the relevant field.” (para 43- 44).

Although the other members of the Court did not in terms adopt this reasoning, we think they must be taken as having done so, since the leading judgment of Buxton LJ was based entirely on material available to the IAT, and Dr Manley’s report played no part in it. (As we have said, the same approach was very recently taken by this Court, albeit without discussion of the authorities, in AE and FE v Secretary of State [2003] EWCA Civ 1032 para 9.)

Paragraph71.

Mr Kovats, for the Secretary of State, accepted that there are established exceptions to this principle. He adopted the summary in R v Secretary of State for the Environment ex p Powis [1981] 1 WLR 584, which, although given in a judicial review case, he accepts as equally applicable to an appeal on law. Dunn LJ referred to three permissible categories of new evidence: (1) evidence to show what material was before the tribunal; (2) where the jurisdiction of the tribunal depended “on a question of fact or whether essential procedural requirements were observed”, evidence to establish the “jurisdictional fact or procedural error”; (3) evidence to show misconduct (such as bias or fraud) by the tribunal or parties before it. Mr Kovats submits that those categories are exclusive.

Paragraph72.

The appellants submit that this is too strict an approach in asylum cases, at least where the new evidence relates to facts which were “established” at the time of the IAT’s decision, and is in support of a “mistake of fact” ground of appeal. This submission was based principally on four decisions to which we have already referred: TurgutHaileA, and Khan. Also relied on were two decisions of the House of Lords in different areas of public law: R v Home Secretary ex p Launder [1997] 1 WLR 839, and R v Home Secretary, ex Simms [2000] 2 AC 115.

Paragraph73.

It is convenient to deal first with the two House of Lords cases. It is true that in both cases new evidence was admitted by the House. However, neither concerned the decision of a tribunal, such as the IAT. In Launder the issue was the legality of the Home Secretary’s decision to extradite the applicant to Hong Kong, notwithstanding alleged doubts over the likely fairness of any trial in Hong Kong following its transfer to China in July 1997. Although the judicial review proceedings were in terms directed at two particular decisions, in letters written in July and December 1995 (see p 842D), the Home Secretary was under a continuing duty to keep the matter under review (see p 852H). It was against that background, and in the unusual circumstances of the case, that the House considered it relevant to have regard to up-to-date information about the position in Hong Kong. Lord Hope said:

“The situation has changed since 1995 when the decisions were taken. So it is necessary first to mention the situation at that time and then to examine the situation at the present stage. Although we are concerned primarily with the reasonableness of the decisions at the time when they were taken we cannot ignore these developments. We are dealing in this case with concerns which have been expressed about human rights and the risks to the respondent's life and liberty. If the expectations which the Secretary of State had when he took his decisions have not been borne out by events or are at risk of not being satisfied by the date of the respondent's proposed return to Hong Kong, it would be your Lordships’ duty to set aside the decisions so that the matter may be reconsidered in the light of the changed circumstances.” (p 860-1)

Paragraph74.

As will be seen, that passage was relied on by Schiemann LJ in Turgut. However, the context was important. The decision to admit the evidence had nothing to do with the application of Ladd v Marshall principles, which were not referred to in argument or in the judgment. This no doubt was, not only because by definition the up-to-date information was not available when the Home Secretary made his decisions, but also because the case inevitably raised issues relevant to his continuing responsibility in the matter (as contrasted with a decision of a body with finite jurisdiction, such as a tribunal).

Paragraph75.

Simms also concerned the judicial review of a decision of the Home Secretary, this time in the context of exchanges between prisoners and journalists. New evidence was admitted in the House of Lords to show the contribution made by journalists in past cases identifying miscarriages of justice ([2000] 2 AC at p 127). There is no indication of any objection to the House receiving this evidence. Again, in view of the Home Secretary’s continuing responsibility in the matter, it was understandable that the House wished to reach its judgment on the fullest available information. The case throws no light on the present issue.

The asylum cases

Paragraph76.

In Turgut,the Launder approach was applied in the context of asylum. However, again the context is important. The proceedings were not directly related to a decision of the IAT. They were for judicial review of the Home Secretary’s decision, following the dismissal of the IAT appeal, not to grant the applicant exceptional leave to remain. The court was faced with “a stream of evidence and counter evidence” running to more than 1500 pages. It was in this context that Schiemann LJ gave guidance on the approach of the court (having had the assistance of Michael Fordham, as amicus). He said:

“The position is as follows. The guiding principle is that the Secretary of State has undertaken not to send someone from here to a country where there are substantial grounds for believing that he would be at real risk of facing treatment proscribed by Article 3. If an applicant for permission to move for judicial review claims that the Secretary of State's decision is vitiated by some form of illegality he will file evidence to that effect. The Court will not shut out evidence which is relevant to the issues. Indeed, it may order disclosure of evidence necessary for disposing fairly of the application. The evidence is not strictly limited to evidence which was or should have been before the Secretary of State at the time of the decision. This was the unanimous view of the House of Lords (in Launder). ([2001] 1 All ER at p 735f-h)

He noted that the Secretary of State might seek to adduce evidence to explain and justify his original decision, or to show that he had considered the evidence filed by the applicant and made a new, second, decision in the light of that evidence. If the second decision were then subject to challenge, it would generally be convenient for the applicant to amend his application to substitute the second decision as that subject to challenge. Schiemann LJ went on to consider how the court should deal with new evidence in such cases (p 735-6).  

Paragraph77.

That guidance, with respect, was readily understandable in the context in which it was given. That was a case, in which the respondent to the appeal (as in Launder and Simms) was a minister with a continuing public responsibility in the matter. It is often sensible in such cases for the matter to be looked at in the light of the Secretary of State’s most recent consideration of the matter, and the judicial review procedure is flexible enough to allow that. Again, it throws no direct light on the present issue.

Paragraph78.

The next two cases, however, are more directly in point, since they involved challenges to decisions of the IAT itself. Haile was an appeal from the High Court on a challenge by judicial review to the IAT’s refusal of permission to appeal. A v Home Secretary was an appeal with leave from the IAT.

Paragraph79.

In Haile the adjudicator had made a crucial mistake about the identity of the political party in Ethiopia, with which the claimant was connected. The error was not drawn to the attention of the IAT. The evidence necessary to prove the mistake was first produced in the Court of Appeal. The error could and should have been spotted by the claimant’s advisers before the IAT decision, or at least before the judicial review hearing. It was nonetheless admitted in the Court of Appeal. Simon Brown LJ accepted that under the Ladd v Marshall tests it would have fallen “at the first hurdle”; but he said:

“The fact is however that these principles never did apply strictly in public law and judicial review. As Sir John Donaldson MR said in R v Secretary of State for the Home Department ex parte Ali [1984] 1 WLR 663, 673:

‘... the decision in Ladd v Marshall [1954] 1 WLR 1489 has as such no place in that context,’

although he then added:

‘However, I think that the principles which underlie issue estoppel and the decision in Ladd v Marshall, namely that there must be finality in litigation, are applicable subject always to the discretion of the Court to depart from them if the wider interests of justice so require.’” ([2002] INLR 283, 289)

Paragraph80.

He did not think that this conclusion was precluded by the decision of the House of Lords in Al-Mehdawi v Home Secretary (see above), “not least given that this is an asylum case rather than a student leave case”. He thought that “aspects” of that decision might need to be reconsidered in the light of the speeches in CICB (para 26).

Paragraph81.

We take the emphasis, in the first sentence of the passage quoted above, as being on the word “strictly”. It would be wrong to say that the Ladd v Marshall principles have not been treated as applicable at all in judicial review (see e.g. R v West Sussex Quarter Sessions ex p Johnson Trust Ltd [1974] QB 24, cited with approval by the House of Lords in Al-Medhawi v Home Secretary [1999] 1 AC 876, 899). It is clear, however, that some flexibility has been allowed where the “interests of justice” so require. That as we understand it is the effect of Sir John Donaldson MR’s comment in Momin Ali. Although he said that Ladd v Marshall principles “as such” were not applicable, he gave no direct authority for that statement. His reasons for excluding the evidence in that case appear to be have been based in effect on Ladd v Marshall principles. He said:

“This fresh evidence was clearly available and should have been placed before Webster J. It is not the function of this court, as an appellate court, to retry an originating application on different and better evidence. We are concerned to decide whether the trial judge’s decision was right on the materials available to him, unless the new evidence could not have been made available to him by the exercise of reasonable diligence or there is some other exceptional circumstance which justifies is admission and consideration by the court.” (p 670E)

Fox LJ also accepted that there was a “wider discretion” to admit new evidence than in ordinary civil litigation, but agreed with the result (p 673G-H); Stephen Brown LJ said that Ladd v Marshall principles should apply (p 674A).

Paragraph82.

We would respectfully accept the statement of the Master of the Rolls quoted in the previous paragraph as accurately reflecting the law applicable in a case of this kind (whether it takes the form of a direct appeal from the IAT to the Court of Appeal, or comes by way of judicial review of the IAT’s refusal of leave to appeal). However, we would not regard it as showing that Ladd v Marshall principles have “no place” in public law. Rather it shows that they remain the starting point, but there is a discretion to depart from them in exceptional circumstances.

Paragraph83.

Haile was held to be such a case, on its particular and unusual facts. We would not treat it as establishing any general proposition as to how the discretion should be exercised. Nor, with respect, do we see it as supporting any general departure, even in asylum cases, from the effect of the decision in Al-Mehdawi, as regards failures of the parties’ advisers (although we have not heard detailed argument on this aspect). Once the evidence was admitted, then (assuming the correctness of the principles explained above) there was no difficulty in the result. It was a straightforward case of unfairness caused by a mistake of fact, on a point which was uncontroversial and material to the decision.

Paragraph84.

A v Home Secretary had a somewhat confused procedural background, but it was treated as an appeal with leave from the IAT (see judgment paras 4 – 7). The claim was based on asylum grounds and Articles 2 and 3 of the European Convention of Human Rights. Keene LJ gave the leading judgment, with which the other members of the court (including Peter Gibson LJ) agreed. The Court of Appeal admitted fresh evidence of the risks facing the appellant if returned to Jamaica, including an expert report from the executive director of Independent Jamaica Council of Human Rights, the reliability of which was accepted by counsel for the Home Secretary (para 17). It was argued for the Secretary of State that, in accordance with Ladd v Marshall principles, the new evidence should not be admitted. This argument was rejected. Keene LJ said:

“On this issue, I would emphasise that it has been held a number of times that the principles enunciated in Ladd v Marshall [1954] 1 WLR 1489, including that which requires the fresh evidence to be evidence which could not have been obtained with reasonable diligence for use at trial, do not apply with the same strictness in public law cases. In Turgut v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2000] Imm.AR 306, an Article 3 case, it was emphasised by Schiemann LJ that this court will not shut out relevant evidence in such cases. The matter was dealt with fully in the unanimous decision of this court in Haile v Immigration Appeal Tribunal [2002] Imm.AR 170, where it was held that the proper approach was to consider the wider interests of justice. That must be right both in asylum cases and in those where Articles 2 or 3 of the ECHR are invoked. After all, one has to consider the context in which these cases are brought. As Lord Bridge of Harwich said in the oft-cited case of Bugdaycay v Secretary of State for the Home Department [1987] 1 AC 514 at 531 E:

‘The most fundamental of all human rights is the individual's right to life and when an administrative decision under challenge is said to be one which may put the applicant's life at risk, the basis of the decision must surely call for the most anxious scrutiny.’

As a matter of principle it would be difficult to achieve such scrutiny whilst closing one’s eyes to relevant evidence.

21.

In the present case this further evidence is credible and it is potentially significant, going much further than the material which the IAT had. I for my part am quite satisfied that the wider interests of justice do require the fresh evidence to be considered by this court. I would admit it and I proceed on that basis.”

At the end of the judgment, he rejected the proposal for the Secretary of State that, if the Court found the new evidence persuasive, it should remit this case to the IAT as the body with the experience to assess it. He said:

“33…. I for my part would not do so. It seems to me that the evidence now before us admits of only one sensible interpretation and this court is fully able to arrive at a substantive conclusion on it.

34.

I am persuaded that the removal directions given by the Secretary of State would involve a breach of the appellant's human rights. For that reason and on that specific basis, I would allow this appeal.”

Paragraph85.

Although this case was in form an appeal against the IAT’s decision, the last paragraph suggests that Keene LJ treated it as in effect raising a distinct issue as to the legality of the Secretary of State’s own actions under the human rights legislation. On the extreme evidence available to the court, one can understand the practical attractions of taking that course. However, for the reasons we have given, we do not think with respect that either Turgut or Haile provided sufficient authority for discarding the ordinary principles applicable to an appeal on law. Furthermore, in our view, the “anxious scrutiny” principle, though very relevant to consideration of the facts of any case, cannot alter the statutory limits of the procedure. The Court of Appeal does not have an all-purpose role to prevent or correct any breaches of the refugee or human rights conventions. It is not the port of last resort. The fresh claim procedure provides further protection, subject to review by the Court. But that is subject to carefully defined limits, which would be undermined if the statutory appeal were arbitrarily extended beyond its proper limits.

Paragraph86.

We would therefore respectfully agree with Mr Kovats that A v Home Secretary cannot be taken as authority for discarding, in the context of asylum law, the established approach to new evidence on an appeal limited to questions of law.

Paragraph87.

The same view applies with even more force to the next case, Khan v Secretary of State [2003] EWCA Civ 530, to which one of the members of this Court was party. The applicant was a Bangladeshi national who had come to this country in 2001. His claim centred on events in August 2000 when he had been involved in a demonstration following which fighting had broken out, and there had been warrants of arrest for a number of people including himself. He claimed asylum on the basis that, if returned, he would face a risk of arrest and lengthy pre-trial detention in inhuman or degrading conditions. In a decision issued in August 2002, the IAT accepted that the conditions of the Bangladeshi prisons in which he would be held if arrested “may be degrading treatment”. However, it held that, following a change of political control in Bangladesh, there was no serious risk of his being arrested if he did return there. On the day of the hearing in the Court of Appeal, it emerged that credible evidence had very recently come to light that, far from being at no risk of prosecution, the claimant had in fact been tried and convicted in his absence in April 2002, and had been sentenced to ten years’ imprisonment. In those exceptional circumstances, it seemed obvious to the Court that the matter must be looked at again. May LJ giving the leading judgment said that it was “plainly just” that this information should be considered, and that he was “personally untroubled as to the precise jurisprudential basis upon which we should do so”. On the basis of the new evidence “the factual basis on which the Immigration Appeal Tribunal came to its conclusion is undermined.” Agreeing with that judgment Carnwath LJ said:

“Whatever the precise limits of this Court’s power to admit new evidence in such cases as this, I have no doubt that we should do so where there is material which appears to show that the factual basis on which the Tribunal proceeded was, through no fault of its own, simply wrong.”

Ward LJ agreed with both judgments.

Paragraph88.

One can perhaps draw three lessons from that decision:

i)

Not all (or even most) Court of Appeal decisions in this area should be seen as laying down propositions of law; the decisions in this area are unusually fact-sensitive;

ii)

It provides another good example of the need for a residual ground of review for unfairness arising from a simple mistake of fact;

iii)

It illustrates the intrinsic difficulty in many asylum cases of obtaining reliable evidence of the facts giving rise to the fear of persecution, and the need for some flexibility in the application of Ladd v Marshall principles.

Paragraph89.

Finally we should mention briefly the case of Tataw, which was also relied on by the appellants, although in our view it is readily distinguishable. The appeal in that case turned on a procedural point. The IAT, on the material available to it, had reasonably concluded that the application for leave to appeal had been made outside the 10-day limit prescribed by the rules. This was on the basis that the Adjudicator’s decision had been sent to her on the date on which it was delivered. It subsequently transpired that it had not been sent to her until one month later, and that on that basis the application had been in time. Not surprisingly, the Court of Appeal allowed the appeal and remitted the matter to the Tribunal. In our view, the admission of evidence relating to a procedural issue of this kind (cf the second category in Powis) throws no light on the principles applicable to evidence relating to the substantive issues in the case.

Conclusion

Paragraph90.

Finally we shall draw together the threads of this discussion, and apply the resulting principles to the facts of these cases.

Paragraph91.

In summary, we have concluded in relation to the powers of this Court:

i)

An appeal to this Court on a question of law is confined to reviewing a particular decision of the Tribunal, and does not encompass a wider power to review the subsequent conduct of the Secretary of State;

ii)

Such an appeal may be made on the basis of unfairness resulting from “misunderstanding or ignorance of an established and relevant fact” (as explained by Lord Slynn in CICB and Alconbury);

iii)

The admission of new evidence on such an appeal is subject to Ladd v Marshall principles, which may be departed from in exceptional circumstances where the interests of justice require.

Paragraph92.

In relation to the role of the IAT, we have concluded

i)

The Tribunal remained seized of the appeal, and therefore able to take account of new evidence, up until the time when the decision was formally notified to the parties;

ii)

Following the decision, when it was considering the applications for leave to appeal to this Court, it had a discretion to direct a re-hearing; this power was not dependent on its finding an arguable error of law in its original decision.

iii)

However, in exercising such discretion, the principle of finality would be important. To justify reopening the case, the IAT would normally need to be satisfied that there was a risk of serious injustice, because of something which had gone wrong at the hearing, or some important evidence which had been overlooked; and in considering whether to admit new evidence, it should be guided by Ladd v Marshall principles, subject to any exceptional factors.

We should emphasise that this analysis is based on the regime applicable to this case, under which the right of appeal to the IAT was not confined to issues of law (before the change made by the 2002 Acts 101: see para 17 above).

Paragraph93.

Applying those principles to the present cases, the actual reasons given by the IAT for refusing to consider the new evidence were erroneous in law. We understand its desire on practical grounds to confine the evidence to that produced at the hearing. However, where, as in these cases, there is substantial delay before the decision is issued, new evidence may emerge which undermines the basis of the conclusions reached at the hearing. If so, it cannot automatically be excluded, where justice requires it to be taken into account.

Paragraph94.

In the present case, the new evidence was not produced until after the decision was promulgated. Mr Kovats submits that in such circumstances, the IAT would have been entitled to reject it, applying Ladd v Marshall principles, because it could have been made available earlier. We see the theoretical force of that submission. However, it ignores the practical realities. Assuming some legal assistance is available to the asylum seeker, it is likely to be concentrated at the critical points in the process: that is, for present purposes, the hearings before the Adjudicator and IAT, and the consideration of possible appeal following receipt of their decisions. It seems unrealistic to expect continuous monitoring of potential new evidence in the intervening periods. Even if it were possible, it would be very difficult for the IAT (as their stated reasons made clear) to handle such new evidence administratively. The obvious point to review the matter, where necessary, is as part of any application for leave to appeal. If the discretion of the Tribunal is limited in the way we have suggested, the extra burden should not be unmanageable.

Paragraph95.

Accordingly, on the view we have taken of its powers under rule 30 (2)(c), the IAT should in principle have considered whether the new evidence justified exercising its discretion to direct a rehearing. Before remitting these cases for re-consideration by the IAT, we need to be satisfied that, if they had applied the right approach, there might have been a case for such a direction. We have already summarised the content of the new evidence. We would make the following comments:

i)

E’s case The evidence (in the form of new reports from Human Rights Watch and the World Organisation against Torture) is credible. It throws considerable doubt on the IAT’s understanding that the persecution of members of the Muslim Brotherhood was solely related to the 2000 elections. On the other hand, it does little to undermine the IAT’s conclusion as to the lack of risk to this particular appellant, in view of his limited connection with Egypt, and the “very low level” of his activities if any.

ii)

R’s case The 2003 CIPU report is obviously credible. It shows that, at the time of the IAT hearing, there was (in the form of the July 2002 UNCHR report) objective evidence of serious theoretical risk to apostates, although not of specific examples. That evidence is particularly significant because it directly contradicts the impression given (in good faith) by the Home Office, based on the 2002 CIPU report, that apostasy had ceased to be an issue. On the other hand, there is no indication why at the hearing the appellant himself chose to rely solely on evidence which predated the removal of the Taliban. The evidence of Dr Gopal provides some support for the risk to apostates, but again it is unsupported by specific examples. No reason is given for it not having been made available before the hearing.

Paragraph96.

It would be a matter for the IAT to decide whether this material meets the Ladd v Marshall tests, or whether there is some reason for exceptional treatment in the interests of justice. Dr Gopal’s evidence appears to fail the first test. The other evidence at first sight meets that test, and is credible and material. The real issue, which is a matter for the IAT, is whether, in the context of their other findings, it would have been likely to have “an important influence on the result”. Although we are far from saying that the new evidence would have been decisive in favour of the appeals, the answer is not so clear that we should deny the appellants proper consideration by the IAT, which is the tribunal best fitted to make that assessment.

Paragraph97.

In those circumstances, it is unnecessary for us to decide whether, in either case, the new evidence, if admitted, would demonstrate an error of law, reviewable under the more limited jurisdiction of the court. Furthermore, since the IAT will be able to look at the matter more broadly, and is better equipped to do so, we see no purpose in attempting that task.

Paragraph98.

Accordingly, we think it right for the appeals to be allowed on the narrow ground, that in each case the IAT wrongly failed to consider the new evidence in the context of its discretion to direct a rehearing. The matters will be remitted to the IAT to reconsider in the light of the principles set out in this judgment.

ORDER: Appeal allowed as per agreed minute of order. Permission to appeal to the House of Lords refused.

(Order does not form part of the approved judgment)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

[2019] UKSC 58

On appeal from: [2018] EWCA Civ 721

JUDGMENT

R (on the application of Lancashire County Council) (Appellant) Secretary of State for the Environment, Food and Rural Affairs and another (Respondents)R (on the application of NHS Property Services Ltd) (Appellant) Surrey County Council and another (Respondents)

before

Lord Wilson

Lord Carnwath

Lady Black

Lady Arden

Lord Sales

JUDGMENT GIVEN ON

11 December 2019

Heard on 15 and 16 July 2019

 

Appellant (1)

Respondent (1)

Douglas Edwards QC

Tim Buley QC

Jeremy Pike

Daisy Noble

(Instructed by Sharpe Pritchard LLP on behalf of Jane Turner, Lancashire County Council Legal, Governance and Registrars Service)

(Instructed by The Government Legal Department)

Respondent (2)

Ned Westaway

(Instructed by Harrison Grant)

Appellant (2)

Respondent (2)

George Laurence QC

Dr Ashley Bowes

Jonathan Clay

Simon Adamyk

(Instructed by Womble Bond Dickinson (UK) LLP (Newcastle))

(Instructed by Richard Buxton Solicitors (Cambridge))

Appellant (1):- Lancashire County Council

Respondents:-

(1) Secretary of State for the Environment, Food and Rural Affairs

(2) Janine Bebbington

Appellant (2):- NHS Property Services Ltd

Respondents:-

(1) Surrey County Council Legal Services instructed by Surrey County Council

(2) Timothy Jones

LORD CARNWATH AND LORD SALES: (with whom Lady Black agrees)

Introduction

Paragraph1.

The principal issue in these two appeals relates to the circumstances in which the concept of “statutory incompatibility” will defeat an application to register land as a town or village green where the land is held by a public authority for statutory purposes. In R (Newhaven Port & Properties Ltd) v East Sussex County Council [2015] UKSC 7; [2015] AC 1547 (“Newhaven”) this court held that the duty under section 15 of the Commons Act 2006 did not extend to an area held under the specific statutes relating to the Newhaven Harbour. We are asked to decide whether the same principle applies to land held by statutory authorities under more general statutes, relating respectively (in these two cases) to education and health services.

Paragraph2.

Although the two appeals raise similar issues, they were dealt with by different procedural routes. The first (Lancashire) is within the area of a “pilot” scheme under the Commons Registration (England) Regulations 2008, under which, where the registration authority (in this case Lancashire County Council - “LCC”) has an interest in the land, applications are referred for determination to the Planning Inspectorate (regulations 27-28). The second case (Surrey) was not covered by the pilot scheme. The application was determined by Surrey County Council as registration authority, following a non-statutory inquiry before a barrister appointed by the council.

Modern greens - development of the law

Paragraph3.

As will be seen, in Newhaven the issue was described as one of “statutory interpretation”. Unfortunately, interpreting the will of Parliament in this context is problematic, because there is no indication that the concept of a modern green, as it has been developed by the courts, was part of the original thinking under the Commons Registration Act 1965. Lord Carnwath reviewed the earlier history, including the Report of the Royal Commission on Common Land 1955-1958 (1958) (Cmnd 462) which preceded the 1965 Act, in his judgments at first instance in R v Suffolk County Council, Ex p Steed (1995) 71 P & CR 463 (one of the first cases under the 1965 Act), and later in the Court of Appeal in Oxfordshire County Council v Oxford City Council [2006] Ch 43 (“the Trap Grounds case”). As he observed in the latter:

“51.

The concept of a ‘modern’ class c green, as it has emerged in the cases since 1990, would, I think, have come as a surprise to the Royal Commissioners, and to the draftsman of the 1965 Act. There is no hint of it in the Royal Commission Report, or the Parliamentary Debates on the Bill. The commissioners’ terms of reference were directed to sorting out the problems of the past, not to creating new categories of open land, for which there was no obvious need. By this time, of course, there were numerous statutes conferring on public authorities modern powers for the creation and management of recreational spaces for the public.”

Lord Carnwath also noted, at para 52, that, as late as 1975, in New Windsor Corpn v Mellor [1976] Ch 380 (“New Windsor”), all three members of the Court of Appeal (including Lord Denning MR) had thought it natural to read the Act as referring to 20 years “before the passing of the Act” (at pp 391, 395) - an interpretation which would have ruled out the possibility of a modern green being established by more recent use.

Paragraph4.

It was not until the early 1990s that claims were first put forward based on 20 years’ use since the 1965 Act had come into force at the end of July 1970 (apparently following the advice of the Open Spaces Society in their publication Getting Greens Registered (1995)). When the first case came before the House of Lords in 1999 (R v Oxfordshire County Council, Ex p Sunningwell Parish Council [2000] 1 AC 335 - “Sunningwell”), no one seems to have argued that the Act was directed to pre-1965 use only. In that case, the House of Lords, led by Lord Hoffmann, adopted a relatively expansive view of the new concept. He drew a parallel with the Rights of Way Act 1932, which he thought had reflected Parliament’s view “that the previous law gave too much weight to the interests of the landowner and too little to the preservation of rights of way which had been for many years in de facto use” and the “strong public interest in facilitating the preservation of footpaths for access to the countryside” (p 359D-E). He commented, at p 359E:

“… in defining class c town or village greens by reference to similar criteria in 1965, Parliament recognised a similar public interest in the preservation of open spaces which had for many years been used for recreational purposes.”

Paragraph5.

That interpretation of Parliament’s thinking would, with respect, have been difficult to deduce from the 1965 Act itself, or from anything said - in Parliament or anywhere else - at the time. However, when the issue came before the House again, in the Trap Grounds case [2006] 2 AC 674, Lord Hoffmann was able to claim implicit Parliamentary support in the debates which preceded the amendments made by the Countryside and Rights of Way Act 2000. As he said, at para 26:

“No one voiced any concern about the construction which the House in its judicial capacity had given to the 1965 Act. On the contrary, the only question raised in debate was whether the locality rule did not make it too difficult to register new village greens.”

By then, as he also noted (para 28) the new Commons Bill (the 2006 Act as it became) was before Parliament, providing a further opportunity for legislative reconsideration if thought appropriate. In Newhaven [2015] AC 1547, para 18,this fact was cited as a reason for not having given permission to reopen the general approach adopted in the Trap Grounds case.

Paragraph6.

As to the attributes of a modern green, the 2006 Act itself, like the 1965 Act which preceded it, is very sparse in the information it gives. Section 1 of the 2006 Act requires each registration authority to maintain a register of town or village greens. Section 15 indicates that any person can apply to register land as a green where, in subsection (1)(a) -

“a significant number of the inhabitants of any locality, or of any neighbourhood within a locality, have indulged as of right in lawful sports and pastimes on the land for the period of at least 20 years …”

As to the purpose of registration, section 2(2)(a) states simply that the purpose of the register is “to register land as a town or village green”. The Act offers no further guidance as to the interpretation of the section 15 formula, nor as to the practical consequences of registration.

Paragraph7.

An unexplained curiosity is that section 10 of the 1965 Act, which provided that the register was “conclusive evidence of the matters registered, as at the date of registration”, is not repeated in the 2006 Act. As things stand the repeal of section 10 has been brought into effect only in the pilot areas. (Section 18 of the 2006 Act, headed “Conclusiveness”, which has effect in the pilot areas, does not on its face go so far as section 10.) In the Trap Grounds case, Lord Hoffmann had agreed (at para 43) with Lord Carnwath’s analysis in the Court of Appeal [2006] Ch 43, para 100, that the 1965 Act “created no new legal status, and no new rights or liabilities other than those resulting from the proper interpretation of section 10”. It was on the “rational construction of section 10” that he relied for his view that land registered as a town or village green “can be used generally for sports and pastimes” (para 50), and was also subject to section 12 of the Inclosure Act 1857 and section 29 of the Commons Act 1876 (para 56). None of the experienced counsel before us was able to offer an explanation for the disappearance of section 10, but none sought to argue that it had made any material difference to the rights following registration. Not without some hesitation, we shall proceed on that basis.

Paragraph8.

Lord Hoffmann made clear that, following registration, the owner was not excluded altogether, but retained the right to use the land in any way which does not interfere with the recreational rights of the inhabitants, with “give and take on both sides” (para 51). That qualification was further developed in R (Lewis) v Redcar and Cleveland Borough Council [2010] UKSC 1; [2010] 2 AC 70 (“Lewis”), in which it was held that the local inhabitants’ rights to use a green following registration could not interfere with competing activities of the landowner to a greater extent than during the qualifying period.

Paragraph9.

One important control mechanism which emerged from the cases was the need for the use to be “as of right”. It was established that these words, by analogy with the law of easements, imported the principle “nec vi, nec clam, nec precario”, or in other words “the absence of any of the three characteristics of compulsion, secrecy or licence” (per Scott LJ in Jones v Bates [1938] 2 All ER 237, 245, cited by Lord Hoffmann in Sunningwell [2000] 1 AC 335, 355). It followed that in practice an owner could prevent use qualifying under section 15 by making it sufficiently clear to those seeking to use the land (generally by suitable notices) either that their use was objected to, or that it was permissive. On the other hand, silent acquiescence in the use, or toleration, did not prevent it being “as of right”.

Paragraph10.

More recently (from 25 April 2013) amendments made by the Growth and Infrastructure Act 2013 (embodied in new sections 15A and following of the 2006 Act) have provided some assistance to landowners, first by enabling a formal statement to be made to bring user “as of right” to an end, and secondly by defining certain planning-related “trigger events” which suspend or extinguish the right to apply to register a green. In Wiltshire Council v Cooper Estates Strategic Land Ltd [2019] EWCA Civ 840; [2019] PTSR 1980, para 4, Lewison LJ said of these amendments:

“Ever since the Trap Grounds case … the courts have adopted a definition of a TVG [town or village green] which goes far beyond what the mind’s eye would think of as a traditional village green. The consequence of this interpretation of the definition is that there have been registered as TVGs: rocks, car parks, golf courses, school playgrounds, a quarry, scrubland, and part of a working port. If land is registered as a TVG the effect of the registration is, for practical purposes, to sterilise land for development. This became a concern for the Government, because the criteria for registration did not take into account any planning considerations; and because it was thought in some quarters that applications for registration of TVGs were being used as a means of stopping development outside the planning system.”

The 2013 amendments are of no direct relevance to the issues in the present appeal, but they are relied on as showing that Parliament has given specific attention to the balance to be drawn between the rights of the various interests involved.

Paragraph11.

We would draw two main lessons from the historical review. First, whatever misgivings one may have about the unconventional process by which the concept of a modern green became part of our law, the emphasis now should be on consolidation, not innovation. Secondly, the balance between the interests of landowners and those claiming recreational rights, as established by the authorities, and as now supplemented by the 2013 Act, should be respected. Our task in the present appeal is not to make policy judgments, but simply to interpret the majority judgment in Newhaven and apply it to the facts of these cases.

The proceedings and the parties

Lancashire

Paragraph12.

The land at issue in the first appeal is known as Moorside Fields, in Lancaster. It lies adjacent to Moorside Primary School and extends to some 13 hectares. It is divided into five areas, referred to in the proceedings as Areas A to E, described (by the planning inspector) as follows:

“Area A, referred to as the meadow was, until recently, an undeveloped plot of land. It is adjacent to Moorside Primary School (the school) and is currently being used to facilitate the construction of an extension at the rear of the school. Area B is a mowed field, referred to as the school playing field and both it and Area A are currently surrounded by fencing.

Areas C and D border Areas A and B. In the past they have been the subject of mowing tenancy agreements but these ceased in around 2001. They are separated from each other and from Areas A and B by … hedges and in places are overgrown with brambles. Area E, also adjacent to the school, is currently overgrown and difficult to access. At some times of the year it contains a pond.”

Like the school the land is owned by LCC, the present appellant, which is both education authority and registration authority.

Paragraph13.

On 9 February 2010 Ms Janine Bebbington, a local resident, applied to register the land as a town or village green. Her application was based on 20 years’ qualifying use up to the date of registration, or alternatively up to 2008. LCC, as local education authority, objected. Following a statutory inquiry, an inspector appointed by the Secretary of State (Ms Alison Lea, a solicitor) in a decision letter dated 22 September 2015 determined that four of the five areas (that is A to D, but not E) should be registered under the Act. She excluded Area E because she found insufficient evidence of its use over the 20 year period. LCC has postponed formal registration of Areas A to D, pending the outcome of the judicial review claim.

Paragraph14.

LCC maintains that the land was acquired for and remains appropriated to educational purposes, in exercise of the LCC’s statutory powers as education authority. The statutory provisions upon which LCC relied (or now rely) as showing incompatibility were: (1) section 8 of the 1944 Education Act which imposed a duty on local education authorities “to secure that there shall be available for their area sufficient schools” for providing primary and secondary education, sufficient in number, character and equipment; (2) sections 13 and 14 of the Education Act 1996 which require local authorities to contribute to the development of the community by securing efficient primary and secondary education; (3) section 542 of the 1996 Act which requires school premises to conform to prescribed standards, including (under regulation 10 of the School Premises (England) Regulations (SI 2012/1943)) suitable outside space for physical education and outside play; and (4) section 175 of the Education Act 2002 which requires the education authority to “make arrangements for ensuring that their education functions are exercised with a view to safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children”. (The issue of safeguarding does not appear to have been raised at the inquiry.)

Paragraph15.

The inspector was not satisfied that the land was held for educational purposes (an issue to which we shall return below), but even on the assumption that it was she found no incompatibility:

“119.

Furthermore, even if the land is held for ‘educational purposes’, I agree with the applicant that that could cover a range of actual uses. LCC states that the landholding is associated with a specific statutory duty to secure a sufficiency of schools and that if LCC needed to provide a new school or extra school accommodation in Lancaster in order to enable it to fulfil its statutory duty, it would not be able to do so on the Application Land were it to be registered as a town or village green. However, Areas A and B are marked on LCC’s plan as Moorside Primary School. The school is currently being extended on other land and will, according to Lynn MacDonald [a school planning manager for the county council], provide 210 places which will meet current needs. There is no evidence to suggest that the school wishes to use these areas other than for outdoor activities and sports and such use is not necessarily incompatible with use by the inhabitants of the locality for lawful sports and pastimes.

120.

Areas C and D are marked on LCC’s plan as ‘Replacement School Site’. However, there is no evidence that a new school or extra school accommodation is required on this site, or indeed anywhere in Lancaster. Lynn MacDonald stated that the Application Land may need to be brought into education provision at some time but confirmed that there were no plans for the Application Land within her five-year planning phase.

121.

Nevertheless, she pointed out there is a rising birth rate and increased housing provision in Lancaster, and that although there are surplus school places to the north of the river, no other land is reserved for school use to the south of Lancaster. Assets are reviewed on an annual basis and if not needed land can be released for other purposes. However there was no prospect that this would happen in relation to the Application Land in the immediate future.

122.

I do not agree with LCC’s submission that the evidence of Lynn MacDonald demonstrates the necessity of keeping the Application Land available to guarantee adequate future school provision in order to meet LCC’s statutory duty. Even if at some stage in the future there becomes a requirement for a new school or for additional school places within Lancaster, it is not necessarily the case that LCC would wish to make that provision on the Application Land.”

She concluded (para 124):

“124.

It seems to me that, in the absence of further evidence, the situation in the present case is not comparable to the statutory function of continuing to operate a working harbour where the consequences of registration as a town or village green on the working harbour were clear to their Lordships [in Newhaven]. Even if it is accepted that LCC hold the land for ‘educational purposes’, there is no ‘clear incompatibility’ between LCC’s statutory functions and registration of the Application Land as a town or village green. Accordingly I do not accept that the application should fail due to statutory incompatibility.”

Paragraph16.

On the LCC’s application for judicial review, the inspector’s decision was upheld by Ouseley J [2016] EWHC 1238 (Admin), including her approach to the issue of statutory incompatibility.

Surrey

Paragraph17.

The second appeal relates to some 2.9 hectares of land at Leach Grove Wood, Leatherhead, owned by NHS Property Services Ltd (“NHS Property Services”), a company wholly owned by the Secretary of State for Health. The land adjoins Leatherhead Hospital, and is in the same freehold title. An application for registration under the Act was made by Ms Philippa Cargill on 22 March 2013, with the support of Mr Timothy Jones and others. They relied on use over a period of 20 years ending in January 2013 (when permissive signs were erected on the land).

Paragraph18.

At the time of the application, the land was owned by the Surrey Primary Care Trust. By section 83(1) of the National Health Service Act 2006 primary care trusts were under a duty to provide, or to secure the provision of, primary medical services in their area. The land was held by the Trust pursuant to the statute, for those purposes. On the dissolution of the Trust in 2013, the freehold title of the land was transferred to NHS Property Services, which had been created by the Secretary of State for Health under his power to form companies “to provide facilities or services to persons or bodies exercising functions, or otherwise providing services, under this Act” (section 223(1) of the National Health Service Act 2006). Following the amendment of the National Health Service Act 2006 by the Health and Social Care Act 2012, functions previously exercised by the Secretary of State acting through a primary care trust fell to be exercised by a clinical commissioning group (“CCG”) - in this case the Surrey Downs Clinical Commissioning Group. The principal statutory duties of a CCG are defined by section 3(1) of the National Health Service Act 2006; in summary they involve the provision of hospital accommodation and medical services “to such extent as it considers necessary to meet the reasonable requirements of the persons for whom it has responsibility”.

Paragraph19.

Following a non-statutory inquiry, the inspector, William Webster, barrister, in his report dated 9 June 2015, recommended refusal of registration. He rejected the company’s objection based on statutory incompatibility (paras 175(d)-(f)). He contrasted the case with Newhaven [2015] AC 1547 in which there had been “an obvious and irreconcilable clash as between the conflicting statutory regimes”:

“(e)

… The position of the NHS is quite different in that no positive duty (analogous to that imposed on the undertaker in Newhaven) arises on the part of the landowner to do anything in the case of the land (in contrast to Newhaven) and the general duty imposed on the Secretary of State to promote a comprehensive health service is wholly unaffected.

(f)

It seems to me that it is irrelevant that the land may be held under the same title as the remainder of the hospital site. The fact that the relevant NHS bodies had (and still has [sic]) the capacity to use the land for health and ancillary purposes is no different to any other public body holding land for a purpose which they do not choose to exercise for the time being.”

He also accepted that there had been sufficient qualifying use of the land by local inhabitants for more than 20 years, but he held that it was not in respect of a relevant “locality” or “neighbourhood” as required by section 15. Surrey County Council, as registration authority, did not accept his recommendation, but determined to register the land which was done on 5 October 2015.

Paragraph20.

On the application for judicial review by NHS Property Services, on 13 July 2016 Gilbart J ([2016] EWHC 1715 (Admin); [2017] 4 WLR 130) quashed the registration, holding that the county council had failed properly to consider the question of statutory incompatibility. He had before him the judgment of Ouseley J in the Lancashire case ([2016] EWHC 1238 (Admin)), but distinguished it by reference to the wider powers conferred by the education statutes:

“134.

… It is clear that there was no general power in any of the relevant bodies to hold land. Land could only be acquired or held if done so for the purposes defined in the relevant Acts. The defined statutory purposes do not include recreation, or indeed anything outside the purview of (in summary) the purposes of providing health facilities. Could the land be used for the defined statutory purposes while also being used as a town or village green? No-one has suggested that the land in its current state would perform any function related to those purposes, and the erection of buildings or facilities to provide treatment, or for administration of those facilities, or for car parking to serve them, would plainly conflict with recreational use.

135.

Indeed, it is very hard indeed to think of a use for the land which is consistent with those powers, and which would not involve substantial conflict with use as a village green. A hospital car park, or a clinic, or an administrative building, or some other feature of a hospital or clinic would require buildings or hard standing in some form over a significant part of the area used. By contrast, it is easy to think of functions within the purview of education, whereby land is set aside for recreation. Indeed, there is a specific statutory duty to provide recreational facilities, which may include playing fields, and other land, for recreation, the playing of games, and camping, among other activities - see section 507Education Act 1996.

136.

It is not relevant to the determination of the issue that the land has not in fact been used for the erection of hospital buildings or used for other hospital related purposes. The question which must be determined is not the factual one of whether it has been used, or indeed whether there any plans that it should be, but only whether there is incompatibility as a matter of statutory construction. If the land is in fact surplus to requirements, then the use of the [2006 Act] is not the remedy.

137.

Given those conclusions, it is my judgement that there is a conflict between the statutory powers in this case and registration.”

The Court of Appeal

Paragraph21.

The appeals in both cases, respectively by LCC and the applicants for registration in the Surrey case, were heard together by the Court of Appeal (Jackson, Lindblom and Thirlwall LJJ). In a judgment dated 12 April 2018 ([2018] EWCA Civ 721; [2018] 2 P & CR 15), given by Lindblom LJ, with whom the others agreed, the court upheld the decision to register in both cases. On the issue of statutory incompatibility, he distinguished the Newhaven case [2015] AC 1547, for reasons which are sufficiently apparent from the following short extracts from the judgment:

Lancashire

“40.

Crucially, as a matter of ‘statutory construction’ there was no inconsistency of the kind that arose in Newhaven Port & Properties between the provisions of one statute and the provisions of the other. The statutory purpose for which Parliament had authorized the acquisition and use of the land and the operation of section 15 of the 2006 Act were not inherently inconsistent with each other. By contrast with Newhaven Port & Properties, there were no ‘specific’ statutory purposes or provisions attaching to this particular land. Parliament had not conferred on the county council, as local education authority, powers to use this particular land for specific statutory purposes with which its registration as a town or village green would be incompatible.

Surrey

46.

As in the Lancaster case, therefore, the circumstances did not correspond to those of Newhaven Port & Properties. The land was not being used for any ‘defined statutory purposes’ with which registration would be incompatible. No statutory purpose relating specifically to this particular land would be frustrated. The ownership of the land by NHS Property Services, and the existence of statutory powers that could be used for the purposes of developing the land in the future, was not enough to create a ‘statutory incompatibility’. The clinical commissioning group would still be able to carry out its statutory functions in the provision of hospital and other accommodation and the various services and facilities within the scope of its statutory responsibilities if the public had the right to use the land at Leach Grove Wood for recreational purposes, even if the land itself could not then be put to use for the purposes of any of the relevant statutory functions. None of those general statutory functions were required to be performed on this land. And again, it is possible to go somewhat further than that. Although the registration of the land as a village green would preclude its being developed by the construction of a hospital or an extension to the existing hospital, or as a clinic or administrative building, or as a car park, and even though the relevant legislation did not include a power or duty to provide facilities for recreation, there would be nothing inconsistent - either in principle or in practice - between the land being registered as a green and its being kept open and undeveloped and maintained as part of the Leatherhead Hospital site, whether or not with access to it by staff, patients or visitors. This would not prevent or interfere with the performance of any of the relevant statutory functions. But in any event, as in the Lancaster case, the two statutory regimes were not inherently in conflict with each other. There was no ‘statutory incompatibility’.”

Was the Lancashire land held for educational purposes?

Paragraph22.

Before we turn to the main issue it is convenient to dispose of a preliminary issue which arises only in respect of the first appeal. For what purposes was the land held? The inspector recorded the evidence on which LCC relied as showing that the land was held for the relevant statutory purposes.

“113.

LCC has provided Land Registry Official copies of the register of title which show that LCC is the registered proprietor of the Application Land. Areas A, B and E were the subject of a conveyance dated 29 June 1948, a copy of which has been provided. It makes no mention of the purposes for which the land was acquired but is endorsed with the words ‘Recorded in the books of the Ministry of Education under section 87(3) of the Education Act 1944’. The endorsement is dated 12 August 1948.

114.

Areas C and D were the subject of a conveyance dated 25 August 1961. Again the conveyance makes no mention of the purposes for which the land was acquired but the copy provided has a faint manuscript endorsement as follows ‘Education Lancaster Greaves County Secondary School’.

115.

In addition LCC provided an instrument dated 23 February 1925 and a letter from LCC to the school dated 1991. The instrument records that the Council of the Borough of Lancaster has applied to the Minister of Health for consent to the appropriation for the purposes of the Education Act 1921 of the land acquired by the council otherwise than in their capacity as Local Education Authority. The land shown on the plan is the [Barton Road Playing Field (land also owned by LCC, to the immediate west of Areas C and D and separated from them by a shallow watercourse, but accessible from them via a stone bridge and also stepping stones)]. An acknowledgement and undertaking dated March 1949 refers to the transfer to the county council of the education functions of the City of Lancaster and lists deeds and documents relating to school premises and other land and premises held by the corporation. It lists the [Barton Road Playing Field]. The 1991 letter encloses a note from Lancashire Education Committee outlining a proposal to declare land surplus to educational requirements. This relates to the land adjacent to Area C which was subsequently developed for housing. As none of this documentation relates directly to the Application Land I do not find it of particular assistance.

116.

At the inquiry LCC provided a print out of an electronic document headed ‘Lancashire County Council - Property Asset Management Information’ which in relation to ‘Moorside Primary School’ records the committee as ‘E’. I accept that it is likely that this stands for ‘Education’. An LCC plan showing land owned by ‘CYP education’ shows Areas A, B and E as Moorside Primary School and Areas C and D as ‘Replacement School Site’. In relation to Areas C and D the terrier was produced, and under ‘committee’ is the word ‘education’. The whole page has a line drawn through it, the reason for which is unexplained.”

Paragraph23.

The inspector stated her conclusions:

“117.

LCC submits that the documentation provides clear evidence that the Application Land is held for educational purposes and that no further proof is necessary. However, no council resolution authorising the purchase of the land for educational purposes or appropriating the land to educational purposes has been provided. The conveyances themselves do not show for what purpose the council acquired the land, and although the endorsements on those documents make reference to education, the authority for them is unknown. Lynn MacDonald … confirmed that the Application Land was identified as land which may need to be brought into education provision, but was unable to express an opinion about the detail of LCC’s ownership of the land.

118.

The information with regard to the purposes for which the Application Land is held by LCC is unsatisfactory. Although there is no evidence to suggest that it is held other than for educational purposes, it is not possible to be sure that LCC’s statement that ‘the Application Land was acquired and is held for educational purposes and was so held throughout the 20-year period relevant to the Application’ accurately reflects the legal position.”

Paragraph24.

In fairness to the inspector, we should note that this issue seems to have been raised rather the late in the day, and was less than fully explored in LCC’s submissions before her (see Ouseley J [2016] EWHC 1238 (Admin), para 49, noting Ms Bebbington’s evidence as to what took place at the inquiry; the counsel who have appeared for LCC in the court proceedings did not act for it at the inquiry.

Paragraph25.

Ouseley J indicated that, left to himself, he would have been likely to have reached a different view, at para 57:

“I rather doubt that, confined to the express reasoning in the DL [the decision letter], I would have reached the same conclusion as the inspector as to what could be inferred from the conveyances and endorsements on them in relation to the purpose of the acquisition of the various areas. I can see no real reason not to conclude, on that basis, that the acquisition was for educational purposes. No other statutory purpose for the acquisition was put forward; there was no suggestion that the parcels were acquired for public open space. I would have inferred that there were resolutions in existence authorising the acquisitions for that contemporaneously evidenced intended purpose, which simply had not been found at this considerable distance in time. It would be highly improbable for the lands to have been purchased without resolutions approving it. The presumption of regularity would warrant the assumption that there had been resolutions to that effect, and that the purpose resolved upon would have been the one endorsed on the conveyances. This is reinforced by the evidence in DL para 116, which shows the property, after acquisition, to be managed by or on behalf of the Education Committee. The actual use made of some of the land is of limited value in relation to the basis of its acquisition or continued holding.”

Paragraph26.

However, he was unwilling to conclude that the inspector’s decision was irrational, at para 61:

“As I read the DL, the fundamental problem for the inspector in the LCC evidence was the absence of what she regarded as the primary sources for power under which the acquisition or appropriation of the land occurred: the resolutions to acquire or to appropriate it for educational purposes. She was entitled to regard those as the primary sources to prove the basis for the exercise of the powers of the authority …

she approached her decision, as I read it, knowing what transpired before her, not on the basis that resolutions related to acquisition might well have existed but could not be found at this distance in time, but on the basis that none had been produced despite proper endeavours to find them, endeavours which had nonetheless produced the conveyances, and other related documents. So she was not prepared to assume that resolutions in relation to acquisition had existed. That was entirely a matter for her, and cannot come close to legal error.”

The Court of Appeal in substance adopted Ouseley J’s reasoning.

Paragraph27.

In this court, Mr Edwards QC for LCC accepts that this issue was one of fact for the inspector. But he submits that her conclusion was unsupportable on the evidence before her, or was vitiated by error of fact (under the principles set out in E v Secretary of State for Home Department [2004] QB 1044). For good measure he submits that the courts below were wrong not to admit evidence, discovered after the inquiry, in the form of council minutes from February 1948 recording the resolution to acquire Areas A and B (and E) for a “proposed primary school”.

Paragraph28.

He starts from the proposition that the LCC, as a statutory local authority, could only acquire land “for the purposes of any of their [statutory] functions …” (see now the Local Government Act 1972section 120(1)(a)); and that in normal circumstances the land would continue to be held for the purpose for which it was acquired unless validly appropriated for an alternative statutory purpose, when no longer required for the first (section 122). The inspector, he says, gave no weight to that statutory context.

Paragraph29.

As regards Areas A, B and E, he submits, the evidence before the inspector was quite clear (even without the new evidence). The inspector properly noted that the acquisition had been “Recorded in the books of the Ministry of Education under section 87(3) of the Education Act 1944”. However, she failed to understand or give due weight to the significance of that note. As Mr Edwards explains, the effect of section 87 of the Education Act 1944 (headed “Exemption of assurances of property for educational purposes from the Mortmain Acts”) was to exempt from the Mortmain and Charitable Uses Act 1888 and related Acts, land transferred (inter alia) to a local education authority, if the land was to be used for educational purposes. (The law of Mortmain dating back to the Statutes of Mortmain in 1279 and 1290, was not finally abolished until 1960.) A copy of the conveyance or other document by which the transfer of such land was made was required, within six months of its taking effect, to be sent to the Education Minister. Section 87(3) provided that a record should be kept of any conveyance sent to the minister pursuant to the section. Accordingly, says Mr Edwards, the reference to the record under section 87(3) should have been treated by the inspector as clear evidence that the original purpose of the acquisition was for educational purposes, even in the absence of a contemporary resolution to that effect. Against that background, the lack of evidence of any competing purpose to which the land might have been appropriated over the subsequent years pointed to the inference that it continued to be held for its original purpose.

Paragraph30.

As regards Areas C and D, Mr Edwards submits, the indication on the 1961 conveyance of an educational purpose, taken with the references in later documents to its being treated as educational land, and the lack of any evidence of a competing purpose, were sufficient to support the inference, on the balance of probabilities, that education was the purpose for which it had been acquired and subsequently held.

Discussion

Paragraph31.

Although Mr Edwards has accepted that this issue was one of fact for the inspector, that concession needs to be seen in context. The inspector’s assessment was one depending, not so much on evaluation of oral evidence, but largely on the inferences to be drawn from legal or official documents of varying degrees of formality.

Paragraph32.

In our view, Ouseley J’s approach to the natural inferences to be drawn from the material before the inspector was correct, but he was wrong to be deflected by deference to the inspector’s fact-finding role. The main difference between them was in the weight given by the inspector to the absence of specific resolutions, from which she found it “not possible to be sure” that the land had been acquired and held for educational purposes. On its face the language appears to raise the threshold of proof above the ordinary civil test to which she had properly referred earlier in the decision. But even discounting that point, she was wrong in our view to place such emphasis on the lack of such resolutions. Her task was to take the evidence before her as it stood, and determine, on the balance of probabilities, for what purpose the land was held. On that approach, Ouseley J’s own assessment ([2016] EWHC 1238 (Admin)) was in our view impeccable. The inspector’s assessment was irrational, having regard to the relevant standard of proof and the evidence available. There was no evidence to support any inference other than that each part of the land had been acquired for, and continued during the relevant period to be held for, statutory educational purposes. An assessment made without any supporting evidence cannot stand: Edwards v Bairstow [1956] AC 14, 29.

Paragraph33.

In respect of Areas A and B, furthermore, there was a clear error of law, in the inspector’s failure to appreciate, or take account of, the significance of the reference to section 87(3) of the 1944 Act. This may be because she was given little assistance on the point by LCC at the inquiry. It is less clear why the point, having been clearly raised in submissions in the court proceedings (see Ouseley J, para 44), seems to have been ignored in the subsequent judgments. On any view, that reference, and the inferences to be drawn from it, went beyond a pure issue of fact, and were appropriate for review by the court. In agreement with Mr Edwards we would regard it as providing unequivocal support for the conclusion that the land comprising Areas A and B was acquired for educational purposes. There was no evidence to suggest that it had ever been appropriated to other purposes.

Paragraph34.

In respect of Areas C and D, the evidence is less clear-cut, but we agree with Mr Edwards’ submission that it is sufficient, on the balance of probabilities, to support the same conclusion and that, in the absence of any evidence to support any other view, it was irrational for the inspector to reach a different conclusion. Again, we think that Ouseley J’s assessment of the facts was the correct one.

Paragraph35.

In these circumstances it is unnecessary to consider whether Ouseley J erred in refusing to admit the new evidence. We note, however, that it does no more than support what was already a strong case in respect of Areas A and B; it does nothing to enhance the case for Areas C and D.

Implied permission

Paragraph36.

We can also deal more briefly with an issue that arises only in respect of the Surrey site: that is Mr Laurence QC’s application for permission to argue (for the first time) that the public’s use of the land for recreation should be treated as having implied permission from NHS Property Services or its predecessors, thus showing that the use was “by right” rather than “as of right”. This, as he accepts, is a departure from Sunningwell [2000] 1 AC 335, where it was held that mere toleration by a landowner of the public’s use could not be taken as evidence that the landowner had impliedly consented to that use. He seeks to distinguish the position of land that is held for public purposes such as by his client. We quote his printed case:

“… there is a critical distinction between (i) a private owner (such as the kindly rector in Sunningwell) tolerating use of land not held for public purposes - which can provide no evidence of an implied permission - and (ii) a public owner passively responding to recreational use in a statutory context which justifies the inference that that response to the public’s use of the land is evidence of an implicit permission so long as the permitted use does not disrupt the public authority’s use of the land for its statutory purposes. In such a case it is irrelevant that in a non-statutory, private context such a response might be characterised as toleration.”

Paragraph37.

He also relies on section 120(2) of the Local Government Act 1972, which authorises land acquired by agreement by a local authority for a particular purpose to be used, pending its requirement for that purpose, for any of the authority’s functions, which, he submits, would include recreational use. It can be inferred, accordingly, that any use by the public was permitted under that power, and as such was pursuant to the same kind of public law right, derived from statute, as was held in R (Barkas) v North Yorkshire County Council [2014] UKSC 31; [2015] AC 195 (“Barkas”) and Newhaven [2015] AC 1547 to give rise to implied permission.

Paragraph38.

This submission seems to us to face two major difficulties. The first is that no such claim was made before the inspector. As he recorded:

“174(f) No issue arises on ‘as of right’. There were no vitiating features in play which would preclude use as of right and the application land was at no time held by SCC [Surrey County Council] or by any of the various NHS bodies mentioned herein for purposes which conferred an entitlement on members of the public to use the land for informal recreation. For instance, there was no evidence of any overt act or acts on the part of the objector, or its predecessor, to demonstrate that, before January 2013, the landowner was granting an implied permission for local inhabitants to use the wood.”

In answer to this, Mr Laurence asserts that the issue is one of law rather than fact. Even if that were so, it would in our view be unfair to all those who took part in the five-day inquiry in 2015 to allow the point to be taken for the first time four years later in this court.

Paragraph39.

However, his main difficulty is that the submission is contradicted by clear authority. In R (Beresford) v City of Sunderland [2003] UKHL 60; [2004] 1 AC 889 Lord Walker had accepted the emphasis placed by Mr Laurence himself (appearing on that occasion for the supporters of registration) on “the need for the landowner to do something” (para 78); “passive acquiescence” could not be treated “as having the same effect as permission communicated (whether in writing, by spoken words, or by overt and unequivocal conduct)” (para 79). Later in the judgment (para 83) Lord Walker accepted that permission might be “implied by (or inferred from) overt conduct of the landowner, such as making a charge for admission, or asserting his title by the occasional closure of the land to all-comers”, but he found no evidence in that case of “overt acts (on the part of the city council or its predecessors)” justifying the inference of an implied licence.

Paragraph40.

Nothing in Barkas or Newhaven undermines the principle that passive acquiescence is insufficient. Mr Laurence’s then submission that the land-owner must “do something” remains good law, even if there has been some qualification of the form of communication required to the public. The existence in each case of an overt act of the owner was emphasised in the majority judgment in Newhaven [2015] AC 1547, para 71:

“In this case, as in Barkas, the legal position, binding on both landowner and users of the land, was that there was a public law right, derived from statute, for the public to go onto the land and to use it for recreational purposes, and therefore, in this case, as in Barkas, the recreational use of the land in question by inhabitants of the locality was ‘by right’ and not ‘as of right’. The fact that the right arose from an act of the landowner (in Barkas, acquiring the land and then electing to obtain ministerial consent to put it to recreational use; in this case, to make the Byelaws which implicitly permit recreational use) does not alter the fact that the ultimate right of the public is a public law right derived from statute (the Housing Act 1936 in Barkas; the 1847 Clauses Act and the 1878 Newhaven Act in this case).”

The law remains, as submitted by Mr Laurence in Beresford, that passive acquiescence, even by a statutory authority with power to permit recreational use, is not enough.

Paragraph41.

Accordingly we would refuse permission for this additional ground of appeal.

Statutory incompatibility

Paragraph42.

We turn next to the central issue in the case, based on the Newhaven case.

The majority judgment

Paragraph43.

In the judgment of the majority (given by Lord Neuberger PSC and Lord Hodge JSC) the decision not to confirm the registration was supported by two separate lines of reasoning: implied permission and statutory incompatibility. Although the latter was unnecessary for the decision, it was clearly identified as a separate ground of decision (para 74). Lord Carnwath was alone in basing his decision on the implied permission issue alone (para 137), seeing “considerable force” in the contrary reasoning on the latter issue of Richards LJ in the Court of Appeal ([2014] QB 186). No-one has argued that we should regard the majority’s reasoning on this issue as other than binding. Accordingly our decision in the present case depends to a large extent on the correct analysis of that reasoning, and its application to the facts of the two cases before us.

Paragraph44.

The operation of Newhaven Harbour had been subject to legislation since at least 1731. At the relevant time the governing statutes included (inter alia) the Newhaven Harbour and Ouse Lower Navigation Act 1847, section 49 of which required the trustees to -

“maintain and support the said harbour of Newhaven, and the piers, groynes, sluices, wharfs, mooring berths, and other works connected therewith …”

and section 33 of the Harbours, Docks and Piers Clauses Act 1847, which provided that, subject to payment of rates -

“… the harbour, dock and pier shall be open to all persons for the shipping and unshipping of goods, and the embarking and landing of passengers.”

Paragraph45.

The land owned by the harbour company (“NPP”) included an area known as West Beach, described in the judgment as “part of the operational land of the Harbour” (para 8), although not currently used for any harbour purpose. As the judgment explained, at para 9:

“The Beach owes its origin to the fact that, in 1883, pursuant to the powers granted by the 1863 Newhaven Act, the substantial breakwater was constructed to form the western boundary of the Harbour. The breakwater extends just over 700 metres out to sea. After the construction of the breakwater, accretion of sand occurred along the eastern side of the breakwater, and that accretion has resulted in the Beach.”

Paragraph46.

Following an application by the Newhaven Town Council to register the Beach as a town or village green, and the holding of a public inquiry, it was found by the inspector that the beach had been used by residents of the locality for well over 80 years (save during the war periods) for recreation. On that basis the registration authority resolved to register the land. That decision was subject to an application for judicial review, which succeeded before Ouseley J, but was dismissed by the Court of Appeal. Their decision was in turn reversed by the Supreme Court.

The judgment of this court in Newhaven

Paragraph47.

In the part of their judgment directed to the statutory incompatibility issue, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge referred to case law on public rights of way, easements and servitudes by way of analogy, adopting a cautious approach (paras 76-90). Nonetheless, they found it did provide guidance. In English law, public rights of way are created by dedication by the owner of the land, and the legal capacity of the landowner to dedicate land for that purpose is a relevant consideration (para 78, referring in particular to British Transport Commission v Westmorland County Council [1958] AC 126; see also para 87). Similarly, in the English law of private easements, the capacity of the owner of the potential servient tenement to grant an easement is relevant to prescriptive acquisition, which is based on the fiction of a grant by that owner (para 79). The law of Scotland with respect of creation of public rights of way and private servitudes had also developed on the footing that the statutory capacity of a public authority landowner to allow the creation of such rights was a relevant matter. In particular, in Magistrates of Edinburgh v North British Railway Co (1904) 6 F 620 it was held that it was not possible that a public right of way “which it would be ultra vires to grant can be lawfully acquired by user” ([2015] AC 1547, paras 83-84); and in Ellice’s Trustees v Comrs of the Caledonian Canal (1904) 6 F 325 it was held that the commissioners of the canal did not have the power to grant a right of way which was not compatible with the exercise of their statutory duties, and that this also meant that no private right of way or servitude could arise by virtue of user of the land over many years by those claiming such a right of way (paras 85-86). Although the Scots law of prescription had been reformed by statute, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge still regarded the historic position as instructive. Their discussion of English law and Scots law in respect of dedication and prescription at paras 76-90 is significant for present purposes, because the reasoning in the cases in those areas regarding statutory incompatibility is general, and is not dependent on the narrower rule of statutory construction that a general provision does not derogate from a special one (generalia specialibus non derogant), to which they also later referred by way of analogy.

Paragraph48.

There follows the critical part of the majority judgment, under the heading “Statutory incompatibility: statutory construction”, the material parts of which we should quote in full, at paras 91-96:

“91.

As we have said, the rules of prescriptive acquisition apply only by analogy because Parliament in legislating for the registration of town and village greens has chosen similar wording (indulging ‘as of right’ in lawful sports and pastimes) in the 1965 and 2006 Acts. It is, none the less, significant in our view that historically in both English law and Scots law, albeit for different reasons, the passage of time would not give rise to prescriptive acquisition against a public authority, which had acquired land for specified statutory purposes and continued to carry out those purposes, where the user founded on would be incompatible with those purposes. That approach is also consistent with the Irish case, McEvoy v Great Northern Railway Co [1900] 2 IR 325, (Palles CB at pp 334-336), which proceeded on the basis that the acquisition of an easement by prescription did not require a presumption of grant but that the incapacity of the owner of the servient tenement to grant excluded prescription.

92.

In this case if the statutory incompatibility rested only on the incapacity of the statutory body to grant an easement or dedicate land as a public right of way, the Court of Appeal would have been correct to reject the argument based upon incompatibility because the 2006 Act does not require a grant or dedication by the landowner. But in our view the matter does not rest solely on the vires of the statutory body but rather on the incompatibility of the statutory purpose for which Parliament has authorised the acquisition and use of the land with the operation of section 15 of the 2006 Act.

93.

The question of incompatibility is one of statutory construction. It does not depend on the legal theory that underpins the rules of acquisitive prescription. The question is: ‘does section 15 of the 2006 Act apply to land which has been acquired by a statutory undertaker (whether by voluntary agreement or by powers of compulsory purchase) and which is held for statutory purposes that are inconsistent with its registration as a town or village green?’ In our view it does not. Where Parliament has conferred on a statutory undertaker powers to acquire land compulsorily and to hold and use that land for defined statutory purposes, the 2006 Act does not enable the public to acquire by user rights which are incompatible with the continuing use of the land for those statutory purposes. Where there is a conflict between two statutory regimes, some assistance may be obtained from the rule that a general provision does not derogate from a special one (generalia specialibus non derogant), which is set out in section 88 of the code in Bennion, Statutory Interpretation, 6th ed (2013), p 281:

‘Where the literal meaning of a general enactment covers a situation for which specific provision is made by another enactment contained in an earlier Act, it is presumed that the situation was intended to continue to be dealt with by the specific provision rather than the later general one. Accordingly the earlier specific provision is not treated as impliedly repealed.’

While there is no question of repeal in the current context, the existence of a lex specialis is relevant to the interpretation of a generally worded statute such as the 2006 Act.

94.

There is an incompatibility between the 2006 Act and the statutory regime which confers harbour powers on NPP to operate a working harbour, which is to be open to the public for the shipping of goods etc on payment of rates: section 33 of the 1847 Clauses Act. NPP is obliged to maintain and support the Harbour and its connected works (section 49 of the 1847 Newhaven Act), and it has powers to that end to carry out works on the Harbour including the dredging of the sea bed and the foreshore: section 57 of the 1878 Newhaven Act, and articles 10 and 11 of the 1991 Newhaven Order.

95.

The registration of the Beach as a town or village green would make it a criminal offence to damage the green or interrupt its use and enjoyment as a place for exercise and recreation - section 12 of the Inclosure Act 1857 … - or to encroach on or interfere with the green - section 29 of the Commons Act 1876 … See the Oxfordshire case [2006] 2 AC 674, per Lord Hoffmann, at para 56.

96.

In this case, which concerns a working harbour, it is not necessary for the parties to lead evidence as to NPP’s plans for the future of the Harbour in order to ascertain whether there is an incompatibility between the registration of the Beach as a town or village green and the use of the Harbour for the statutory purposes to which we have referred. Such registration would clearly impede the use of the adjoining quay to moor vessels. It would prevent the Harbour authority from dredging the Harbour in a way which affected the enjoyment of the Beach. It might also restrict NPP’s ability to alter the existing breakwater. All this is apparent without the leading of further evidence.”

We discuss this reasoning in detail below.

Paragraph49.

Finally in this part of the majority judgment reference is made to cases in which registration of land held by public bodies had been approved by the court: New Windsor, the Trap Grounds case and Lewis [2010] 2 AC 70. The treatment of these cases by Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge is also significant for present purposes. As regards New Windsor, they emphasised that the land was not “acquired and held for a specific statutory purpose”, so “[n]o question of statutory incompatibility arose” (para 98). They observed that in the Trap Grounds case, though the land was wanted for use as an access road and housing development “there was no suggestion that [the city council] had acquired and held the land for specific statutory purposes that might give rise to a statutory incompatibility” (para 99). With respect to Lewis they pointed out that “[it] was not asserted that the council had acquired and held the land for a specific statutory purpose which would be likely to be impeded if the land were to be registered as a town or village green”; hence “[a]gain, there was no question of any statutory incompatibility” (para 100).

Paragraph50.

In relation to each of these cases, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge referred in entirely general terms to the statutory powers under which a local authority might hold land and were at pains to emphasise that the land in question was not in fact held in exercise of any such powers which gave rise to a statutory incompatibility. That was the basis on which they distinguished the cases. It is clearly implicit in this part of their analysis that they considered that land which was acquired and held by a local authority in exercise of general statutory powers which were incompatible with use of that land as a town or village green could not be registered as such.

Paragraph51.

Their discussion concludes, at para 101:

“In our view, therefore, these cases do not assist the respondents. The ownership of land by a public body, such as a local authority, which has statutory powers that it can apply in future to develop land, is not of itself sufficient to create a statutory incompatibility. By contrast, in the present case the statutory harbour authority throughout the period of public user of the Beach held the Harbour land for the statutory harbour purposes and as part of a working harbour.”

Incompatibility - the case for the appellants

Paragraph52.

For LCC Mr Edwards submits that the decision in Newhaven is of general application to land held by a statutory authority for statutory purposes, whatever the nature of the Act. He points out that the statutory duties or powers in Newhaven were not specific to the beach itself, but rather applied to all of the land acquired and held, from time to time, by NPP and its predecessors for the operation of the Port. NPP had not, within living memory, used the Beach for its statutory harbour purposes. The critical passage in the majority judgment (para 93) refers generally to land -

“which has been acquired by a statutory undertaker (whether by voluntary agreement or by powers of compulsory purchase) and which is held for statutory purposes …”

It is not limited to statutory powers directed to a specific location or undertaking. No one has argued that the principle is limited to statutory undertakers, as opposed to public authorities in general. Nor is there any requirement for the land to be in actual use for statutory purposes at the point of registration; it simply has to be held for such purposes. In Newhaven the Beach had not been used for harbour purposes nor was there any fixed intention to do so at any particular time in the future (see para 96).

Paragraph53.

In the present case, notwithstanding the inspector’s findings, there was, he submits, clear incompatibility with LCC’s functions in respect of the land. The effect of registration would be that there accrues a right vested in the inhabitants of Scotforth East Ward to use the land for lawful sports and pastimes of a variety of forms, including walking and dog walking. LCC could not restrict their entry onto the land, including Area B which was at the time of the inspector’s decision used as a playing field by the school (see Decision Letter, para 10). Given the statutory safeguarding obligations towards primary school pupils, the use of that area for play could not continue. Any use of the land to provide a new or expanded school would be precluded. In substance, the land would be no longer available in any meaningful sense for use in fulfilment of the LCC’s statutory duties as local education authority.

Paragraph54.

Mr Laurence makes similar submissions in respect of the Surrey site, supported in that case by the conclusions of Gilbart J [2017] 4 WLR 130.

Discussion

Paragraph55.

In our judgment, the appeals should be allowed in both cases. On a true reading of the majority judgment in Newhaven on the statutory incompatibility point, the circumstances in each of these cases are such that there is an incompatibility between the statutory purposes for which the land is held and use of that land as a town or village green. This has the result that the provisions of 2006 Act are, as a matter of the construction of that Act, not applicable in relation to it.

Paragraph56.

The principle stated in the key passage of the majority judgment at para 93 is expressed in general terms. The test as stated is not whether the land has been allocated by statute itself for particular statutory purposes, but whether it has been acquired for such purposes (compulsorily or by agreement) and is for the time-being so held. Although the passage refers to land “acquired by a statutory undertaker”, we agree with Mr Edwards that there is no reason in principle to limit it to statutory undertakers as such, nor has that been argued by the respondents. That view is supported also by the fact that the majority felt it necessary to find particular reasons to distinguish cases such as New Windsor, the Trap Grounds case and Lewis,all of which involved local authorities rather than statutory undertakers. Accordingly, the appellants argue with force that the test is directly applicable to the land acquired and held for their respective statutory functions.

Paragraph57.

The reference in para 93 to the manner in which a statutory undertaker acquired the land is significant. Acquisition of land by a statutory undertaker by voluntary agreement will typically be by the exercise of general powers conferred by statute on such an undertaker, where the land is thereafter held pursuant to such powers rather than under specific statutory provisions framed by reference to the land itself (as happened to be a feature of the provisions which were applicable in Newhaven itself). That is also true of land acquired by exercise of powers of compulsory purchase. In relation to the latter type of case, the majority said in terms that “the 2006 Act does not enable the public to acquire by user rights which are incompatible with the continuing use of the land for those statutory purposes” (para 93). On our reading of the majority judgment, it is clear that in relation to both types of case Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge took the view that an incompatibility between general statutory powers under which land is held by a statutory undertaker (or, we would add, a public authority with powers defined by statute) and the use of such land as a town or village green excludes the operation of the 2006 Act.

Paragraph58.

This interpretation of the judgment is reinforced by the analysis it contains of the English and Scottish cases on dedication and prescription in relation to rights of way, easements and servitudes and the guidance derived from those cases (see paras 76 to 91): para 47 above. It is also reinforced by the way in which Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge distinguished the New WindsorTrap Grounds and Lewis cases: paras 49 and 50 above.

Paragraph59.

The respondents in these appeals submit that the reasoning of Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge is more narrowly confined, and depends upon identifying a conflict between a particular regime governing an area of land specified in the statute itself and the general statutory regime in the 2006 Act. In support of this interpretation the respondents point to the highly specific nature of the statutory provisions governing the relevant land in Newhaven and to the reference in para 93 to the rule of statutory construction that a general provision does not derogate from a special one (generalia specialibus non derogant).

Paragraph60.

However, for the reasons we have set out above, this interpretation of the judgment does not stand up to detailed analysis. Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge stated only that “some assistance” could be obtained from consideration of that rule of construction, not that it provided a definitive answer on the issue of statutory incompatibility. In other words, they treated it as a helpful analogy for the purposes of seeking guidance to answer the question they posed in para 93, just as they treated the English and Scottish cases on prescriptive acquisition as helpful. The way in which they posed the relevant question in para 93 shows that their reasoning is not limited in the way contended for by the respondents, as does their discussion of the prescriptive acquisition cases and the local authority cases of New WindsorTrap Grounds and Lewis.

Paragraph61.

We do not find the construction of the 2006 Act as identified by the wider reasoning of the majority in Newhaven surprising. It would be a strong thing to find that Parliament intended to allow use of land held by a public authority for good public purposes defined in statute to be stymied by the operation of a subsequent general statute such as the 2006 Act. There is no indication in that Act, or its predecessor, that it was intended to have such an effect.

Paragraph62.

Lord Hoffmann in Sunningwell concluded that it could be inferred that Parliament intended to allow for the creation of new rights pursuant to the 1965 Act by reason of the “public interest in the preservation of open spaces which had for many years been used for recreational purposes”, but in doing so he recognised that “[a] balance must be struck” between rights attaching to private property and competing public interests of this character (p 359B-E). It is natural to expect that where a public authority is holding land for public purposes defined by statute which are incompatible with the public interest identified by implication from the 1965 Act, and now the 2006 Act, that balance will be affected. The proper inference as to Parliament’s intention is that the general public interest identified by Lord Hoffmann will in such a case be outweighed by the specific public interest which finds expression in the particular statutory powers under which the land is held.

Paragraph63.

As Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge appreciated, this general point can be made with particular force in relation to land purchased using compulsory purchase powers set out in statute. Such powers are generally only created for use in circumstances where an especially strong public interest is engaged, such as could justify the compulsory acquisition of property belonging to others. It seems highly unlikely that Parliament intended that public interests of such a compelling nature could be defeated by the operation of the general provisions in the 2006 Act.

Paragraph64.

In construing the 2006 Act it is also significant that it contains no provision pursuant to which a public authority can buy out rights of user of a town or village green arising under that Act in relation to land which it itself owns. That is so however strong the public interest may now be that it should use the land for public purposes. Since in such a case the public authority already owns the land, it cannot use any power of compulsory purchase to eradicate inconsistent rights and give effect to the public interest, as would be possible if the land was owned by a third party. Although section 16 of the 2006 Act makes specific provision for “deregistration” of a green on application to the “appropriate national authority”, in relation to land which is more than 200 square metres in area the application must include a proposal to provide suitable replacement land: subsections (2), (3) and (5). This procedure is available to any owner of registered land, public or private; it is not designed to give effect to the public interest reflected in specific statutory provisions under which the land is held. Often it will be impossible in practice for a public authority to make a proposal to provide replacement land as required to bring section 16 into operation. Again, it would be surprising if Parliament had intended to create the possibility that the 2006 Act should in this way be capable of frustrating important public interests expressed in the statutory powers under which land is held by a public authority, when nothing was said about that in the 2006 Act.

Paragraph65.

In our view, applying section 15 of the 2006 Act as interpreted in the majority judgment in Newhaven, LCC and NHS Property Services can show that there is statutory incompatibility in each of their respective cases. As regards the land held by LCC pursuant to statutory powers for use for education purposes, two points may be made. First, so far as concerns the use of Area B as a school playing field, that use engages the statutory duties of LCC in relation to safeguarding children on land used for education purposes. LCC has to ensure that children can play safely, protected from strangers and from risks to health from dog mess. The rights claimed pursuant to the registration of the land as a town or village green are incompatible with the statutory regime under which such use of Area B takes place. Secondly, however, and more generally, such rights are incompatible with the use of any of Areas A, B, C or D for education purposes, including for example construction of new school buildings or playing fields. It is not necessary for LCC to show that they are currently being used for such purposes, only that they are held for such statutory purposes (see Newhaven, para 96). The 2006 Act was not intended to foreclose future use of the land for education purposes to which it is already dedicated as a matter of law.

Paragraph66.

Similar points apply in the Surrey case. Although the non-statutory inspector found against the appellant on the statutory incompatibility issue, the registration authority failed to consider it. Gilbart J was satisfied that, within the statutory regime applicable in that case, there was no feasible use for health related purposes, and indeed none had been suggested. The Court of Appeal took a different view, but largely, as we understand it, on the basis that recreational use of the subject land would not inhibit the ability of NHS Property Services to carry out their functions on other land. We consider that Gilbart J was correct in his assessment on this point. The issue of incompatibility has to be decided by reference to the statutory regime which is applicable and the statutory purposes for which the land is held, not by reference to how the land happens to be being used at any particular point in time (again, see Newhaven, para 96).

Paragraph67.

As Lady Arden and Lord Wilson take a different view regarding the effect of the majority judgment in Newhaven, we should briefly explain why, with respect, we are not persuaded by their judgments. We are all in agreement that the outcome of these appeals turns upon the proper interpretation of the majority judgment in Newhaven. We cannot accept their interpretation of that judgment.

Paragraph68.

In our view, although the case might have been decided on narrower grounds, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge deliberately posed the relevant question in para 93 in wide terms, specifically in order to state the issue as one of statutory incompatibility as a matter of principle, having regard to the proper interpretation of the relevant statute pursuant to which the land in question is held. That is why the heading for the relevant section of their judgment is “Statutory incompatibility: statutory construction”. They say in terms in para 93, “The question of incompatibility is one of statutory construction.” Nowhere do they say it is a matter of statutory construction and an evaluation of the facts regarding the use to which the land has been put. According to their judgment, the issue of incompatibility is to be determined as a matter of principle, by comparing the statutory purpose for which the land is held with the rights claimed pursuant to the 2006 Act, not by having regard to the actual use to which the authority had put the land thus far or is proposing to put it in future. We consider that this emerges from the critical para 93, and also from the paragraphs which follow in their judgment.

Paragraph69.

Thus, in para 94 they identify the relevant incompatibility as that between the 2006 Act and “the statutory regime which confers harbour powers on NPP to operate a working harbour”. In para 96, it is to that statutory incompatibility that they refer, not to incompatibility with any use to which NPP had as yet put the land in question or might in fact put it in the foreseeable future. As a matter of fact, the Beach had not been used for the applicable statutory purposes. Further, in our opinion, by stating in para 96 that it was not necessary for the parties to lead evidence as to NPP’s plans for the future of the harbour “in order to ascertain whether there is an incompatibility between the registration of the Beach as a town or village green and the use of the Harbour for the statutory purposes to which we have referred”, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge were seeking to emphasise, contrary to Lady Arden’s and Lord Wilson’s interpretation of their judgment, that what matters for statutory incompatibility to exist so as to prevent the application of the 2006 Act is a comparison with the relevant statutory powers under which the land is held, not any factual assessment of how the public authority might in fact be using or proposing to use the land.

Paragraph70.

The same point can be made about para 97, where Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge said that it was unnecessary to consider evidence about actual proposed use of the land on the facts, since they were able to determine by looking at the statutory powers “that there is a clear incompatibility between NPP’s statutory functions in relation to the Harbour, which it continues to operate as a working harbour [ie to hold under the statutory powers referred to in para 94], and the registration of the Beach as a town or village green”. Their discussion at paras 98 to 100 of New Windsor, the Trap Grounds case and Lewis supports the same conclusion. In each of those cases the relevant land had been held for a very long period without actually being put to use which was inconsistent on the facts with use as a town or village green and without any proposal that it should be put to such use. The implication from what Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge say about them is that if it had been shown that the land was held for specific statutory purposes which were incompatible with registration under the 2006 Act, that would have constituted statutory incompatibility which would have prevented registration. Their treatment of these cases cannot be reconciled with Lady Arden’s and Lord Wilson’s proposed interpretation of their judgment. We do not think that para 101 can be reconciled with that proposed interpretation either. In that paragraph Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge contrast a case in which a public body might have statutory purposes to which it could in future appropriate the land (but has not yet done so) with the situation in Newhaven itself, where in the relevant period NPP held the Beach “for the statutory harbour purposes and as part of a working harbour” (ie under the statutory regime referred to in para 94). In our view they were there emphasising that what matters for a statutory incompatibility defence to arise is that the land in question should be held pursuant to statutory powers which are incompatible with registration as a town or village green. Nor, with respect, do we think that Lady Arden and Lord Wilson have offered any good answer to the points we have made at paras 61 to 64 above.

Paragraph71.

We also consider that the reading of Newhaven proposed by Lady Arden and Lord Wilson would undermine the very clear test which Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge plainly intended to state. Instead of focusing on the question of the incompatibility of the statutory powers under which the relevant land is held, Lady Arden and Lord Wilson would introduce an additional factual inquiry into the actual use to which the authority is putting the land or proposes to put the land in the foreseeable future. Thus, Lady Arden and Lord Wilson would adopt from the English case of Westmorland [1958] AC 126a test of what use could reasonably be foreseen for the land in question, even though Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge say nothing to support that in the relevant part of their judgment. They refer to both English and Scottish cases on prescriptive acquisition as being relevant to their assessment of the correct approach to be adopted in interpreting the 2006 Act, and in each case only by way of broad analogy, as they explain at para 91. The Scottish cases they cite do not employ any such test as in the Westmorland case and are consistent with the clear principled test, based on statutory construction, which we understand Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge to have laid down.

Future use

Paragraph72.

Finally, for completeness, we should mention briefly an issue which does not strictly arise within the scope of the appeals, but has been the subject of some discussion. That is the question whether, notwithstanding registration, there might be scope for use by the appellants of the land for their statutory purposes. This arises from a suggestion put forward in Lord Carnwath’s minority judgment in Newhaven. He noted that in the Trap Grounds case it had not been necessary to consider the potential conflict between the general village green statutes and more specific statutory regimes, such as under the Harbours Acts. He said, at para 139:

“It is at least arguable in my view that registration should be confirmed if the necessary use is established, but with the consequence that the 19th century restrictions are imported subject only to the more specific statutory powers governing the operation of the harbour.”

Paragraph73.

Mr Edwards, supported by Mr Laurence, seeks to build on that tentative suggestion, taken with the principle of “equivalence” adopted in the Lewis case [2010] 2 AC 70. As he submits, the Supreme Court accepted that there should be equivalence between the use of the land for lawful sports and pastimes in the qualifying period (in that case subject to concurrent use as a golf course) and the extent of rights vested in local inhabitants after registration. That approach was taken a stage further by the Court of Appeal in TW Logistics Ltd v Essex County Council [2019] Ch 243, holding that the 19th century statutes, as applied to a registered modern green, are not to be construed as interfering with the rights of the landowner to continue pre-existing uses so far as not inconsistent with the uses which led to registration (per Lewison LJ, paras 63-82).

Paragraph74.

This is not a suitable occasion to examine the scope of the principle of equivalence, so far as it can be relied on to protect existing uses by the landowner. Lewis was a somewhat special case. Lord Brown was able to draw on “[his] own experience both as a golfer and a walker for over six decades” (para 106) to attest to the feasibility of an approach based on “give and take” in that particular context. The same approach may not be so easy to apply in other contexts, and as applied to other forms of competing use. Permission has been granted for an appeal to this court in TW Logistics. That may, if the appeal proceeds, provide an opportunity for further consideration of this difficult issue. In any event, those cases were concerned with actual uses by the owners, not with potential uses for statutory purposes for which the land is held, as in the present cases.

Paragraph75.

In view of our conclusion that the land in each appeal should not have been found to be capable of being registered under the Act, the issue of what uses might have been open to a statutory owner if it were so registered does not arise, and we prefer to say no more about it on this occasion.

Conclusion

Paragraph76.

For these reasons we would allow the appeals in both cases.

LADY ARDEN: (partly dissenting)

Identifying the difference of view

Paragraph77.

My views differ from those of Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales on these appeals in an important respect. My conclusion is that the question of incompatibility between two sets of statutory provisions (on this appeal, the provisions of the Commons Act 2006 (“the 2006 Act”) and the statute authorising the holding of land by the public authority in question) involves an assessment of the facts as well as a proposition of law. The fact that a public authority holds land for statutory purposes which are incompatible with the use of the land as a town or village green (“TVG”), is not of itself sufficient to make the land incapable of being registered under the 2006 Act as a TVG. It must be shown that the land is in fact also being used pursuant to those powers, or that it is reasonably foreseeable that it will be used pursuant to those powers, in a manner inconsistent with the public’s rights on registration as a TVG. That requirement in my judgment follows from R (Newhaven Port & Properties Ltd) v East Sussex County Council [2015] AC 1547. References in this judgment to public authorities exclude public authorities which are subject to a statutory duty to carry out a particular function on specified land, identified by statute, where such land is sought to be registered as a TVG. Such authorities are outside the scope of this judgment.

Identifying the correct approach to questions of statutory inconsistency

Paragraph78.

As a matter of constitutional principle, courts must approach the statute book on the basis that it forms a coherent whole. That means that, when interpreting legislation, courts must, in the absence of an indication of some other intention by Parliament, strive to ensure that the provisions work together and apply so far as possible to their fullest extent, such extent being judged according to the intention of Parliament demonstrated principally in the words used. (We have not been shown any other admissible evidence as to Parliament’s intention, such as ministerial statements in Hansard.) The courts cannot simply decline to enforce parts of a statute because there may be a conflict with some other statute. It has to be shown that the part sought to be disapplied is irreconcilable with another part of it. If the two can stand together there is no statutory irreconcilability or inconsistency: compare, for example, The Tabernacle Permanent Building Society v Knight [1892] AC 298. One statute cannot be said to be incompatible with another if the two statutes can properly be read together. So, the test is: can the two statutes in question properly be interpreted so that they stand together and each has the fullest operation in the sense given above?

Paragraph79.

In Newhaven, as I shall demonstrate by reference to the majority judgment in that case in the next section of this judgment, the point was that there was a risk that the statutory undertaking’s working harbour would be stymied in its operations if the Beach was held to be a TVG. It was not a case where a statutory authority has acquired land for a statutory purpose but, at the time of the proposed registration as a TVG, it is not likely that the land will be used for that purpose in the reasonably foreseeable future.

Newhaven and the limits of this Court’s decision in that case

Paragraph80.

The judgments in Newhaven in my judgment should be approached on the basis that they are consistent with the principles explained in para 78 above, even though the members of this Court in that case did not articulate them. This court should read their decision, if this can properly be done as a matter of statutory interpretation, as leading to the result that where public authority ownership of land and registration as a TVG can co-exist, that course will be available. As a matter again of constitutional principle, land should not be relieved of the burden of an Act of Parliament having (so far as relevant) unqualified application if there is an alternative, properly available interpretation which will lead to the two enactments in question standing together.

Paragraph81.

On timing, the question whether there is any conflict between public authority powers and TVG legislation must be determined as at the date when the application for registration is made. At that point in time, the public authority may be holding land it has acquired under statutory powers for a particular purpose for which it is not yet required. It is not required to apply the land for that purpose and it may decide not to do so and for example to sell the land or use it for some other purpose. Moreover, even while holding the land for a particular purpose, the local authority may be using it for another purpose because it is not required for the statutory purpose for which it is appropriated at that point in time (Local Government Act 1972section 120(2)).

Paragraph82.

The factual scenario in Newhaven was different: the harbour company was already in operation and the beach was liable to be involved in its then current trading operations. The case shows that incompatibility is not a purely legal matter depending on the existence of statutory powers which if exercised would be inconsistent with use of the land as a TVG. It is necessary on the facts to be satisfied that that is likely to occur after registration. It requires a real-world assessment of the situation. The court is not precluded from looking at the facts subsequent to the acquisition of the land any more than the determination as to the reasonableness of a landlord’s refusal to give a consent under a lease is restricted to the facts known to the parties at the date of the lease (see Ashworth Frazer Ltd v Gloucester City Council [2001] 1 WLR 2180).

Interpreting the decision of this Court in Newhaven

Paragraph83.

In the Newhaven case, the harbour company (“NPP”) had a statutory duty to maintain a harbour. The dispute concerned a tidal beach in one part of the harbour which as it happened was no longer operational. The Beach had been used for the past 80 years or so by members of the locality. The issue with which these appeals are concerned is the issue in that case as to whether the Beach could be registered as a TVG. This court held that the land in issue, namely the Beach, could not be registered as a TVG.

Paragraph84.

In Newhaven, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge jointly gave the leading judgment. The other members of the Supreme Court agreed with them. Lord Carnwath also wrote a concurring judgment. On these appeals, Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales examine the leading judgment in detail. They conclude that Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge held that, where a person applies to register as a TVG land which is held for statutory purposes which would be inconsistent with the land also being TVG, the land is not capable of being so registered, and that the question is purely one of statutory construction. Thus, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge formulated the relevant question as, at para 93:

“does section 15 of the 2006 Act apply to land which has been acquired by a statutory undertaker (whether by voluntary agreement or by powers of compulsory purchase) and which is held for statutory purposes that are inconsistent with its registration as a town or village green?”

Paragraph85.

Having stated that question, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge immediately answered it by the following sentence: “In our view it does not.” In that sentence, the word “it”, as I read it, refers to section 15 itself.

Paragraph86.

The next sentence in the judgment of Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge states (also at para 93):

“Where Parliament has conferred on a statutory undertaker powers to acquire land compulsorily and to hold and use that land for defined statutory purposes, the 2006 Act does not enable the public to acquire by user rights which are incompatible with the continuing use of the land for those statutory purposes.”

Paragraph87.

That sentence makes it clear that Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge regarded “use” as a critical issue. That clearly involves fact. Moreover, the expression “continuing use” also makes it clear that they regarded the operations of NPP as constituting use which was being perpetuated and that that was so even though the tidal beach which was in issue was in a part of the harbour which was not itself being used.

Paragraph88.

It is further clear from that sentence, in my judgment, that the Supreme Court was not considering the question what would happen if the relevant use had never started or if the relevant land had become surplus to the obligation or power to carry out any particular activity which had been imposed by Parliament. We have not been shown any statutory requirement that a public authority should regularly consider the need for any land and if thought fit dispose of land which is not required for some purpose for which it was acquired, so it may end up holding land for which it has no further need.

Paragraph89.

The local authority could voluntarily appropriate the land to some other purpose but, if it fails to reconsider the use for which it acquired land, or appropriates it to some other use, it is likely that the only basis on which the local authority’s decision or omission to act could be challenged would be on the basis that its decision attained the standard of irrationality, which is a high standard for an applicant to have to meet. Under the judgment of Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales, that land would remain immune from the accrual of rights leading to registration as a TVG even though there would not in fact be any irreconcilability between registration and the statutory power for which the land was conferred. It is not clear what on this basis would happen if the local authority accepts that the original purpose is spent and after the application is made decides to appropriate the land to some other statutory purpose.

Paragraph90.

Furthermore, in Newhaven, para 96, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge held:

“96.

In this case, which concerns a working harbour, it is not necessary for the parties to lead evidence as to NPP’s plans for the future of the Harbour in order to ascertain whether there is an incompatibility between the registration of the Beach as a town or village green and the use of the Harbour for the statutory purposes to which we have referred. Such registration would clearly impede the use of the adjoining quay to moor vessels. It would prevent the Harbour authority from dredging the Harbour in a way which affected the enjoyment of the Beach. It might also restrict NPP’s ability to alter the existing breakwater. All this is apparent without the leading of further evidence.”

Paragraph91.

It follows that they regarded it as important that the harbour in question was a “working harbour” and that there was a risk of a clash between the registration of the Beach and the use of the harbour for the statutory purposes. They considered that registration would inhibit the use of the adjoining quay to moor vessels. It would prevent the harbour authority from dredging the harbour in a way which affected the enjoyment of the Beach and restrict its ability to alter the existing breakwater. So, I deduce from that paragraph that Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge also regarded it as important that there was factual evidence establishing the continuing use and the impact of registration on that use. There had to be real, not theoretical, incompatibility.

Paragraph92.

Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge continue at the end of that paragraph to observe:

“All this is apparent without the leading of further evidence.”

Paragraph93.

The word “further” confirms that the preceding analysis involved a consideration of the evidence on the ground. In fact the further evidence appears to have been evidence as to plans to upgrade the harbour and use it as a container terminal: see the judgment of Ouseley J in R (Newhaven Port & Properties Ltd) v East Sussex County Council [2012] 3 WLR 709, para 127.

Paragraph94.

In para 97, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge continue by summarising further matters on which the harbour company relied, but it was not necessary in the light of the conclusion in para 96 to consider those matters. It is to be noted that in para 97, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge refer to an incompatibility between the proposed TVG registration and the statutory functions of NPP, which they add:

“continues to operate as a working harbour”

This is an express reference to the state of fact. It would clearly have been material if the harbour company held the land but had ceased its statutory functions.

Paragraph95.

In paras 98 to 101, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge refer to previous leading cases to show that the question of statutory incompatibility had not previously had to be considered. But, importantly for my interpretation, they conclude that (at para 100):

“It was not asserted that the council had acquired and held the land for a specific statutory purpose which would be likely to be impeded if the land were to be registered as a town or village green.”

So, in a case concerned with future use, the court must consider if the statutory purpose would be “likely” to be impeded, not likely to be impeded if invoked. Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge clearly envisaged that there would have to be a factual inquiry as to future use and that it would have to be shown that TVG registration would be likely to impede the exercise of those powers. Lack of impediment can logically be shown either by showing that the local authority has acquired the land for purposes (eg recreational purposes) which are not inconsistent with registration as a TVG, or by showing that there is no realistic likelihood of the land being used for the purposes for which it was acquired.

Paragraph96.

In addition, at para 101 of their judgment, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge held:

“In our view, therefore, these cases do not assist the respondents. The ownership of land by a public body, such as a local authority, which has statutory powers that it can apply in future to develop land, is not of itself sufficient to create a statutory incompatibility. By contrast, in the present case the statutory harbour authority throughout the period of public user of the Beach held the Harbour land for the statutory harbour purposes and as part of a working harbour.”

Paragraph97.

In that paragraph, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge addressed the question of a future development of the land. The mere power to undertake such development would not itself be sufficient to create a statutory incompatibility. They contrasted that with the position in the Newhaven case. Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge again referred to the evidence that the tidal beach was part of the working harbour.

Paragraph98.

Paragraph 102 dealt with the separate issue of user as of right and para 103 was the summary of the conclusion, which does not take the matter further.

Paragraph99.

For the avoidance of doubt, I agree that this court should apply statutory incompatibility, the concept sought to be employed in Newhaven, to determine the question of inconsistency between the provisions of the 2006 Act enabling registration of land in issue on these appeals as TVGs and the statutory provisions, also conferred by public general Acts of Parliament, empowering the acquisition and holding of land by the public authorities in both appeals. However, in my judgment, that concept is as a matter of constitutional principle to be interpreted as I have explained in para 78 above.

Determination of incompatibility where the issue arises from a future use

Paragraph100.

The use relied on by the local authority in the Lancashire case in relation to Areas A and B is, as in Newhaven, a current use, and my analysis of Newhaven detailed above does not lead to any different conclusion in relation to those Areas from that reached by Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales. I would accept the submission of Mr Douglas Edwards QC, for Lancashire County Council, that in practice the land could not be used by the primary school currently using it when there was unrestricted public access as this would not be consistent with the school’s safeguarding obligations: this may be inferred from the fact that the site is currently fenced. Schools are responsible for creating and maintaining a safe environment for their pupils. Mr Edwards’ submission on this point was not challenged on these appeals.

Paragraph101.

However, as I shall next explain, where the use is only a use which may occur in the future, my analysis makes it necessary to answer further questions before any conclusion about statutory incompatibility can be reached.

Paragraph102.

This has a practical impact in relation to Areas C and D in the Lancashire case. Those Areas have never been used for the statutory purpose of education for which they were acquired and are now held.

Paragraph103.

That raises the question, what test should apply if the case is only one of possible future use? Must it be shown that it is simply possible that the land may be used for the statutory purpose or must it be shown that it is reasonably likely or foreseeable that it will be so used? These questions did not directly arise in Newhaven.

Paragraph104.

In answering these questions, I have found assistance in the decision of the House of Lords in British Transport Commission v Westmorland County Council [1958] AC 126, in which a railway company contended that it would have been inconsistent with the statutory powers conferred on it for the public to have a right of way over a bridge spanning the railway line (originally built for private benefit) and that accordingly its predecessor (another statutory company) could not have dedicated it to the public. In Newhaven, Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge cited the judgment of Lord Keith of Avonholm in this case as authority for the proposition that incompatibility with an Act of Parliament is a question of fact, at para 87:

“In British Transport Commission [1958] AC 126, 164-165 Lord Keith of Avonholm commented on Lord Kinnear’s opinion in Magistrates of Edinburgh, suggesting that it would be going too far to hold that the public could never acquire a right of way over railway property but acknowledging that incompatibility with the conduct of traffic on the railway could bar a public right of passage. He opined at p 166, that incompatibility was a question of fact and that it was for the statutory undertaker to prove incompatibility.”

Paragraph105.

The other members of the House also treated it as a question of fact (see Viscount Simonds at p 144, Lord Morton of Henryton at p 149, Lord Radcliffe at p 156, Lord Cohen at p 163 and Lord Keith at p 166). Moreover, they held that, to show compatibility, it was not necessary to show that there were no circumstances in which a conflict could arise. That would make it impossible for members of the public ever to acquire a public right of way over land belonging to the railway company. The House also rejected the argument that a statutory company could not grant an easement over a footpath over its railway. To hold otherwise “would be a grave impediment to public amenity” (per Lord Radcliffe at p 153). It was unlikely on the facts that the railway company would ever need to pull the bridge down.

Paragraph106.

The relevant question was whether a conflict, or incompatibility, was reasonably foreseeable. Thus, Viscount Simonds (at p 144), Lord Morton (at p 149) and Lord Keith (see p 166) rejected the following test: was it possible that land would be used in future for a certain purpose? They considered that the normal statutory burden should apply and be discharged, namely that it should be shown that the use was reasonably likely to occur.

Paragraph107.

The House considered the question on a current basis and did not decide whether the critical time was the date of dedication or some other date (see for example pp 144-145). At all events it did not seek to determine the question as at the date of the incorporation of the statutory company when its statutory powers were conferred.

Paragraph108.

In my judgment, the test of reasonable foreseeability is the correct test also to apply in this context, ie when asking whether there is incompatibility between registration of land as a TVG and the statutory powers of a public authority in relation to the same land where the relevant use that the public authority might make of the land under those powers is a potential future use which has not yet started.

Paragraph109.

It is said by Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales that this test is not clear. It may not be easy to apply on the facts but that is necessarily so if the law applies a solution which is fact-dependent rather than drawing a bright line as the majority does. Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge refer to the Westmorland case at two points in their judgment. In the light of their conclusion that the evidence as to current use was sufficient it was not necessary for them to consider it in any further detail, but they would not have cited it if they did not approve of its approach. If I am right there is no question of the use of land being stymied by the 2006 Act (cf para 61 above). Circumstances may have moved on and the public authority may no longer require the land it is holding for any particular statutory purpose.

Application of the principles to the facts of the appeals

Paragraph(1)

The Lancashire appeal

Paragraph110.

The issue of future use of the land arises on the Lancashire appeal in relation to Areas C and D. The local authority in the Lancashire appeal did not adduce evidence that it was reasonably likely that these Areas would be used for educational purposes in the future. There had in the past been a plan to relocate a school on this area but that was not proceeded with and there was no substitute. Moreover, those Areas had never been used for educational purposes. Accordingly, as I see it, those plots should have been registered as a village green. The only objection to doing so was one of statutory incompatibility and as I see it, that fails on the facts.

Paragraph111.

The position is different in relation to Areas A and B which are currently used for educational purposes. Importantly, as I read the facts, the sites cannot be registered as TVGs and be school playgrounds at the same time for the reason that this would be inconsistent with the school’s safeguarding duty. The school has an obligation to provide outdoor space as a playground under regulation 10 of the School Premises (England) Regulations 2012, and that is its current use. The inspector did not reach any conclusion on the question of the compatibility in fact of the current use of Areas A and B with their registration as TVGs, and she expressly left open the door to further evidence on incompatibility.

Paragraph(2)

The Surrey appeal

Paragraph112.

In the Surrey appeal, the result is different because the site in issue lies immediately next to the hospital. On the basis of my judgment, the correct legal test applying to future use was not applied. There have been no findings of fact as to whether it is reasonably foreseeable that even now the land will be used for the statutory purposes for which it is currently held. In those circumstances, in my judgment, this matter should be remitted to the registration authority for a decision on that issue.

Restrictions on TVG registration in the Growth and Infrastructure Act 2013

Paragraph113.

Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales begin their judgment with an analysis of the development of the law on TVGs since the report of the Royal Commission on Common Land 1955-1958 (1958) (Cmnd 462), chaired by Sir Ivor Jennings QC, which led to the Commons Registration Act 1965. Undoubtedly that Act and its successor, the 2006 Act, have led to the registration of TVGs at a more significant level than can have been envisaged by the Royal Commission.

Paragraph114.

Accordingly, it is now an inescapable fact that the actual use of the TVG legislation has, in the light of practical experience and the needs and expectations of local communities up and down the country, eclipsed the original conception of a more limited role for TVG registration. The clock cannot be turned back.

Paragraph115.

Moreover, Parliament has essentially given its approval to that use in later legislation. The Growth and Infrastructure Act 2013 (“the 2013 Act”) introduced a package of measures designed to restore the balance between the public and landowners but retaining the same basic system of registration.

Paragraph116.

The three main changes brought about by the 2013 Act in this connection can be summarised, and it will be seen that they were substantial:

(1)

The period within which a person may apply to register land as a TVG after the landowner has terminated the use by members of the public without permission has been reduced from three years to one year (2006 Act, section 15(3A) as amended).

(2) The 2013 Act has inserted a new section 15C into the 2006 Act terminating the public’s right to apply to register land as a town or village green after any one of a range of “trigger events” occurs. These include an application for planning permission. The right to apply for registration as a TVG will arise again if a “terminating event” occurs, namely (in the case of an application for planning permission) the planning application is withdrawn, is refused or expires, or the local planning authority (“LPA”) does not determine it. (Where the planning application is for a project of public importance under section 293A of the Town and Country Planning Act 1990, the right to make an application to register as a TVG does not arise where the LPA declines to determine it.)

Paragraph(3)

Landowners have a new right to deposit statements with the appropriate registration authority with respect to any land and this will have the effect of terminating any existing or accruing rights to register that land as a TVG (2006 Act, section 15A, as amended). Landowners already had a right to apply to deregister land as a TVG, but comparable land must be offered in exchange (2006 Act, section 16).

Paragraph117.

Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales are right to say that these changes are not directly relevant, and there is no information about any fall in the number of TVG registrations. However, these changes are important. It is open to public authorities to take advantage of these changes (and this is my core answer to the points that Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales make in para 64 above). They show, among other matters, that Parliament did not consider that there should be some special exemption applying in respect of all publicly-held land. That may be a recognition of the fact that public bodies may be holding land which is surplus to their statutory requirements. While many statutes confer a power on statutory bodies to acquire and hold land, we have not been shown any provision requiring the body on which the power is conferred to sell it when it becomes clear that the land is not required or is no longer required for the purpose for which it was acquired. If a public authority took no action to dispose of land it did not need, it might well be difficult to obtain judicial review of its action as irrationality may have to be shown.

Paragraph118.

Moreover, Parliament took no steps in the 2013 Act to revise the conditions for registration for TVGs.

Judgment of Lord Wilson

Paragraph119.

Since circulating the first draft of my judgment I have had the benefit of reading the judgment of Lord Wilson. He agrees with the approach of the Court of Appeal [2018] 2 P & CR 15. I have great admiration for his judgment and that of Lindblom LJ, with which Jackson and Thirlwall LJJ agreed. In particular, I agree with the three general points made by Lindblom LJ in para 36 of his judgment. In a sense my approach might be described as a halfway house between their judgments and that of Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales. The ten judges who have considered the issues on these appeals have unfortunately been very divided. For my own part, I do not consider that the view of the Court of Appeal addresses the effect on incompatibility of the possibility of future use of the sites sought to be registered as TVGs, or the intention of Parliament in such cases. However, if I am wrong on the approach I have taken, I would adopt that of Lord Wilson and the Court of Appeal in preference to that of Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales. Respectfully, their approach results in introducing into the legislation a blanket exemption for public authorities which Parliament has not itself expressly given. Parliament has instead provided all landowners with other measures which they can use to protect their position for the future.

Paragraph120.

Limiting the issue of incompatibility to a “desktop” exercise of considering the statutory powers of the landowner, without reference to the facts on the ground, runs the risk, to borrow Lord Radcliffe’s words in British Transport Commission at p 153, of “a grave impediment to public amenity.” There will potentially be a loss of access by the public to land which they have used for very many years.

Conclusion

Paragraph121.

My approach to statutory incompatibility in my judgment strikes a fairer balance between the public interest in the use of land by the public authority for the appropriated statutory purpose and that of the public who are intended by the 2006 Act to have a right of access to recreational spaces than the approach of Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales. That is my principal answer to the points which they make in paras 61 to 64 and 67 to 71 above and my other responses to those paragraphs appear from this judgment. My judgment does not as suggested in any way involve frustrating the intention of Parliament since the statutory powers under which the public authority holds the land will prevail if it is shown that there is a current use of the land in exercise of those powers, or that it is reasonably foreseeable that such use will occur (se para 77 above).

Paragraph122.

Accordingly, I would hold that the appeal in Lancashire should be allowed in part and that in Surrey the appeal should also be allowed on the basis that the matter remitted to the registration authority for a determination of the application in accordance with this judgment.

LORD WILSON: (dissenting)

Paragraph123.

I would have dismissed both appeals.

Paragraph124.

Although I hold each of my three colleagues in the majority in the highest esteem, I am driven to suggest that today they make a substantial inroad into the ostensible reach of a statutory provision with inadequate justification.

Paragraph125.

It is agreed that, in their capacity as education authorities, local authorities, such as the appellant in the Lancashire case, can hold land only for specified statutory purposes referable to education; that health authorities, such as the appellant in the Surrey case, can hold land only for specified statutory purposes referable to health; and that, for example, in their capacity as housing authorities, local authorities can hold land only for specified statutory purposes referable to housing.

Paragraph126.

If public authorities which hold land for specified statutory purposes are to be immune from any registration of it as a green which would be theoretically incompatible with their purposes, the reach of section 15 of the Commons Act 2006 Act is substantially reduced. One would expect that, had such been its intention, Parliament would have so provided within the section. In the absence of any such provision, whence does justification for it come?

Paragraph127.

It comes, according to today’s ruling, from the decision of this court in the Newhaven case, cited in para 1 above, from which the court would in any event be able to depart if necessary. In my view interpretation of that decision by today’s majority is controversial. The claim in para 11 above that their interpretation represents no more than consolidation of the law is unfortunately not one to which I can subscribe.

Paragraph128.

The decision in the Newhaven case wrought an exception to the availability of registration under section 15. It is always dangerous to interpret an exception too widely lest it becomes in effect the rule and the rule becomes in effect the exception.

Paragraph129.

In the Newhaven case statutes had cast upon the harbour authority, as the owner/operator of the port, specific duties in relation to that particular harbour; and the operational land of that harbour included that particular beach. An Act of 1847 obliged the authority to maintain and support that harbour. An Act of 1878 obliged it to keep that harbour open to all for the shipping and unshipping of goods and the embarking and landing of passengers. Incidental to these obligations were statutory powers, including one in an instrument of 1991 to dredge the foreshore of that harbour. Were it to exercise its power to dredge the area of the foreshore to the east of the breakwater, the authority would destroy the beach.

Paragraph130.

It is therefore no surprise to read within the joint judgment of Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge emphasis on the statutory duties cast upon the authority in relation to that particular harbour; no surprise that, in the opening paragraph they described the relevant point of principle as “the interrelationship of the statutory law relating to village greens and other duties imposed by statute” (emphasis supplied); and no surprise that, at the outset of the crucial paragraph (namely para 93, set out in para 48 above), in which they set out their reason for allowing the appeal on the relevant point, they stated:

“The question of incompatibility is one of statutory construction.”

Paragraph131.

What did Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge mean by “statutory construction”? They meant conflict between two statutory regimes. They explained in the same paragraph that, where such conflict existed,

“… some assistance may be obtained from the rule that a general provision does not derogate from a special one …, which is set out in … Bennion, Statutory Interpretation, 6th ed (2013), p 281:

‘Where the literal meaning of a general enactment covers a situation for which specific provision is made by another enactment contained in an earlier Act, it is presumed that the situation was intended to continue to be dealt with by the specific provision rather than the later general one.’”

In the next paragraph they proceeded to explain that the specific duties conferred by statutes on the authority in relation to that harbour were incompatible with the general provision in the 2006 Act which, on the face of it, permitted registration of the beach as a green and that therefore the general provision had to give way.

Paragraph132.

By contrast, statutory provisions which confer power to acquire and hold land, not there identified, for educational and health purposes, such as are in play in the present appeals, cannot be said to be incompatible with the general provision in the 2006 Act which, on the face of it, permits registration of the respective parcels of land as greens.

Paragraph133.

No reason for the disapplication of section 15 of the 2006 Act is advanced other than the alleged effect of the decision in the Newhaven case. It is in the light of the above circumstances that I would have dismissed the appeals.

Paragraph134.

Let me, however, suppose that my understanding of the decision in the Newhaven case is flawed; and that, had I better understood it, its reasoning would extend to the facts in these appeals.

Paragraph135.

Even in those circumstances the majority falls, so I venture to suggest, into error.

Paragraph136.

In The King v The Inhabitants of Leake (1833) 5 B and Ad 469 the issue was whether villagers in the fenlands were obliged to repair a road. If it had been dedicated as a public highway, they were obliged to do so. The land on which the road had been constructed was owned by commissioners who had bought it pursuant to statutory powers to drain specified fens and to keep them drained. They had constructed drains on it and, with the excavated earth, had built a wide bank which the villagers had used as a highway for more than 20 years. In the Court of King’s Bench the villagers contended that any dedication by the commissioners of the road as a public highway would have been inconsistent with their powers. On behalf of the majority Parke J, later Lord Wensleydale, made clear that the contention should be addressed by means of a practical inquiry on the ground. He said at p 480:

“The question then is reduced to this, whether, upon the finding of the jury in this case, the public use of the bank as a road would interfere with the exercise of these powers?”

The answer was no.

Paragraph137.

The Leake case demonstrates that for almost 200 years the law of England and Wales in relation to the capacity of a public authority to dedicate its land as a public highway, or indeed as a public footpath, has been to assess its alleged incompatibility with the statutory purposes for which the land is held on a practical, rather than a theoretical, basis.

Paragraph138.

Such is made clear in the Opinions of the appellate committee of the House of Lords in British Transport Commission vWestmorland County Council [1958] AC 126, cited in para 71 above. A railway company was authorised by statute to buy land in Kendal for the purposes of operating a railway and to build bridges across it where necessary. On one of its bridges it built a footpath, which the public had used for more than 20 years. The question was whether, in the light of the limited statutory purposes for which it could hold land, the company could have dedicated the footpath as a public highway. Applying the Leake case, the appellate committee held that the answer was to be found by determining whether the use of the footpath by the public was incompatible with the statutory purposes; that incompatibility was a question of fact (p 143); that the test was pragmatic (p 152); that the question was not whether it was conceivable but whether it was reasonably foreseeable that the public use of the footpath would interfere with the company’s use of its land in the exercise of its powers for the statutory purposes (p 144); that the burden lay on the company to establish that it was reasonably foreseeable (p 166); and that, by reference to the case stated by the local justices, the company failed to discharge that burden.

Paragraph139.

In para 78 of their judgment in the Newhaven case Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge explained the decision in the Westmorland case. In paras 77 and 91 they stressed that, like other decisions which they examined and which related to the acquisition of prescriptive rights under English and Scots law, the decision applied only by analogy to the statutory registration of a green on land owned pursuant to statutory purposes.

Paragraph140.

Nevertheless, in a case in which the objection to registration as a green is cast as incompatibility with statutory purposes, there is in my view every reason to assess incompatibility in accordance with the approach adopted in the Leake case and indorsed in the Westmorland case.

Paragraph141.

I am convinced that in the Newhaven case such was also the view of Lord Neuberger and Lord Hodge, and indeed of Lady Hale and Lord Sumption who agreed with them. I refer to four passages in the joint judgment.

Paragraph142.

First, from para 91:

“It is … significant in our view that historically in both English law and Scots law, albeit for different reasons, the passage of time would not give rise to prescriptive acquisition against a public authority, which had acquired land for specified statutory purposes and continued to carry out those purposes, where the user founded on would be incompatible with those purposes.” (Emphasis supplied)

Paragraph143.

Second, from the crucial para 93:

“Where Parliament has conferred on a statutory undertaker powers to acquire land compulsorily and to hold and use that land for defined statutory purposes, the 2006 Act does not enable the public to acquire by user rights which are incompatible with the continuing use of the land for those statutory purposes.” (Emphasis supplied)

Paragraph144.

Third, the whole of para 96:

“In this case, which concerns a working harbour, it is not necessary for the parties to lead evidence as to [the authority’s] plans for the future of the Harbour in order to ascertain whether there is an incompatibility between the registration of the Beach as a town or village green and the use of the Harbour for the statutory purposes to which we have referred. Such registration would clearly impede the use of the adjoining quay to moor vessels. It would prevent the Harbour authority from dredging the Harbour in a way which affected the enjoyment of the Beach. It might also restrict [the authority’s] ability to alter the existing breakwater. All this is apparent without the leading of further evidence.”

Paragraph145.

And fourth, from para 101:

“The ownership of land by a public body … which has statutory powers that it can apply in future to develop land, is not of itself sufficient to create a statutory incompatibility. By contrast, in the present case the statutory harbour authority throughout the period of public user of the Beach held the Harbour land for the statutory harbour purposes and as part of a working harbour.” (Emphasis supplied)

Paragraph146.

It thus seems clear from the Newhaven case that registration of the beach as a green was there precluded as incompatible with the existing use of the land as a working harbour; and that, in the absence of existing use of the land, the public authority needs to adduce evidence. What evidence? Evidence which makes it reasonably foreseeable that public use of the land as a green would in practice interfere with a proposed exercise of the authority’s powers in relation to the land for the statutory purposes.

Paragraph147.

It follows that I respectfully disagree with the suggestion in paras 65 and 66 of the judgment of Lord Carnwath and Lord Sales that incompatibility with statutory purposes should be assessed as a theoretical exercise rather than by means of a practical inquiry into interference with the authority’s existing or proposed future use of the land.

Paragraph148.

Adopting what I believe to be the correct, practical, approach to the assessment of incompatibility in relation to the present appeals, I agree with the Court of Appeal that neither the education authority nor the health authority has established that public use of its land as a registered green would be likely to be incompatible with its use of it pursuant to its statutory powers. In the Lancashire case the Inspector conducted the requisite practical assessment, which led her to reject the alleged incompatibility; and, like the Court of Appeal, Ouseley J in the Administrative Court found no fault with her reasoning. I discern no ground upon which this court might have concluded otherwise. In the Surrey case the Inspector, while recommending refusal of the application for a different reason later shown to be invalid, also rejected the alleged incompatibility on apparently practical grounds; and the error of law which Gilbart J in the Administrative Court perceived him to have made in assessing it practically rather than as a matter of statutory construction was in my view correctly held by the Court of Appeal to have been no error at all.

Paragraph149.

It was with complete passivity that, for no less than 20 years, these two public authorities contemplated the recreational use of their land on the part of the public. Their simple erection at some stage during that period of signs permitting (or for that matter prohibiting) public use would have prevented such use of the land being as of right: Winterburn v Bennett [2016] EWCA Civ 482, [2017] 1 WLR 646. In such circumstances it is hardly surprising that they both failed to establish its practical incompatibility with their own proposed use of it.

 

 

 

 

Case No: B2/2013/3733
Neutral Citation Number: [2014] EWCA Civ 1383
IN THE COURT OF APPEAL (CIVIL DIVISION)

ON APPEAL FROM THE CENTRAL LONDON COUNTY COURT

His Honour Judge Hornby

3CL40062

Royal Courts of Justice

Strand, London, WC2A 2LL

Date: Wednesday 22nd October 2014

Before :

LORD JUSTICE MOORE-BICK

(Vice-President of the Court of Appeal, Civil Division)

LADY JUSTICE BLACK

and

LORD JUSTICE VOS

Between :

TITINA NZOLAMESO

Appellant

- and -

 

CITY OF WESTMINSTER

Respondent

(Transcript of the Handed Down Judgment of

WordWave International Limited

A Merrill Communications Company

165 Fleet Street, London EC4A 2DY

Tel No: 020 7404 1400, Fax No: 020 7831 8838

Official Shorthand Writers to the Court)

Mr. Jan Luba Q.C. and Mr. Lindsay Johnson (instructed by Hodge Jones & Allen) for the appellant

Mr. Ian Peacock (instructed by City of Westminster Legal Services) for the respondent

Hearing date : 29th September 2014

Judgment

Lord Justice Moore-Bick :

Introduction

Paragraph1.

This appeal raises some interesting and important questions concerning the powers of local housing authorities to provide accommodation outside their own districts for those to whom they owe a housing duty. Until November 2012 the appellant, Ms. Nzolameso, lived in a four bedroom house in Westminster, the rent for which was covered by housing benefit in the form of local housing allowance. Following the reduction in 2012 of the amount of housing benefit, Ms. Nzolameso became unable to afford the rent on her existing property and as a result she and her five children became homeless. The respondent, the City of Westminster (“Westminster”), accepted that it owed her the main housing duty under section 193 of the Housing Act 1996 (“the Act”) and offered her temporary accommodation in the form of a five bedroom house in Bletchley, near Milton Keynes. Ms Nzolameso refused that offer. She had lived in Westminster for over four years and had many friends who provided her with emotional and practical support, in particular with looking after her children. She said that the house in Bletchley was too far from her children’s schools and that she did not know anyone in the area who would give her the same support as her friends in Westminster. As a result of her rejection of the offer of what it considered to be a suitable property, Westminster decided that it had discharged its duty towards Ms Nzolameso and was no longer under a duty to make accommodation available to her.

Paragraph2.

Ms Nzolameso asked for a review both of the decision that the house at Bletchley was suitable for her and of the decision that Westminster had discharged its duty to provide her with accommodation. A review was carried out, but the reviewing officer upheld both decisions. Ms Nzolameso appealed against those decisions under section 204 of the Act and thus the matter came before His Honour Judge Hornby in the Central London County Court. The judge expressed a good deal of sympathy for Ms Nzolameso, but he upheld the decision of the reviewing officer and dismissed the appeal. This is her appeal against that decision.

The legislative background

Paragraph3.

Mr. Luba Q.C. for Ms Nzolameso placed a good deal of weight on the legislative background and it is therefore necessary to refer to some of it in detail. The following provisions of the Act are of particular relevance:

193.— Duty to persons with priority need who are not homeless intentionally

(1)

This section applies where the local housing authority are satisfied that an applicant is homeless, eligible for assistance and has a priority need, and are not satisfied that he became homeless intentionally.

(2)

Unless the authority refer the application to another local housing authority (see section 198), they shall secure that accommodation is available for occupation by the applicant.

. . .

(5)

The local housing authority shall cease to be subject to the duty under this section if the applicant, having been informed by the authority of the possible consequence of refusal and of his right to request a review of the suitability of the accommodation, refuses an offer of accommodation which the authority are satisfied is suitable for him and the authority notify him that they regard themselves as having discharged their duty under this section.

. . .

198.—Referral of case to another local housing authority

(1)

Ifthe local housing authority would be subject to the duty under section 193 (accommodation for those with priority need who are not homeless intentionally) but consider that the conditions are met for referral of the case to another local housing authority, they may notify that other authority of their opinion.

(2)

The conditions for referral of the case to another authority are met if—

(a)

neither the applicant nor any person who might reasonably be expected to reside with him has a local connection with the district of the authority to whom his application was made,

(b)

the applicant or a person who might reasonably be expected to reside with him has a local connection with the district of that other authority, and

(c)

neither the applicant nor any person who might reasonably be expected to reside with him will run the risk of domestic violence in that other district.

202.— Right to request review of decision

(1)

An applicant has the right to request a review of—

. . .

(b)

any decision of a local housing authority as to what duty (if any) is owed to him under [sections 193 and 196 ],

. . .

(f)

any decision of a local housing authority as to the suitability of accommodation offered to him in discharge of their duty under any of the provisions mentioned in paragraph (b) . . .

. . .

206.— Dischargeof functions by local housing authorities

(1)

Alocal housing authority may discharge their housing functions under this Part only in the following ways—

(a)

bysecuring that suitable accommodation provided by them is available,

(b)

by securing that he obtains suitable accommodation from some other person,

. . .

208.— Dischargeof functions: out-of-area placements

(1)

So far asreasonably practicable a local housing authority shall in discharging their housing functions under this Part secure that accommodation is available for the occupation of the applicant in their district.”

Paragraph4.

Section 182 of the Act requires local housing authorities, in the exercise of their functions relating to homelessness, to have regard to such guidance as may be given by the Secretary of State from time to time. The relevant guidance for present purposes is contained in the Homelessness Code of Guidance for Local Authorities (2006) (“the Code”). Paragraphs 16.7 to 16.9 of the Code provide guidance on compliance with the duty imposed by section 208 of the Act. They provide that housing authorities should aim to provide accommodation within their own districts wherever possible, unless there are clear benefits to a particular applicant of being accommodated elsewhere, and that those who have a need to maintain links with essential services should be given priority. The Code also recognises in paragraph 17.41 that the location of accommodation will have a bearing on its suitability for the different members of the household, all of whose interests have to be taken into account, and that housing authorities should secure accommodation as close as possible to where applicants were previously living.

Paragraph5.

Supplementary Guidance was issued in 2012 in relation to compliance with the requirements of the Homelessness (Suitability of Accommodation) (England) Order 2012 (“the Supplementary Guidance”). Paragraph 48 of that guidance provides as follows:

“Where it is not possible to secure accommodation within district and an authority has secured accommodation outside their district, the authority is required to take into account the distance of that accommodation from the district of the authority. Where accommodation which is otherwise suitable and affordable is available nearer to the authority’s district than the accommodation which it has secured, the accommodation which it has secured is not likely to be suitable unless the authority has a justifiable reason or the applicant has specified a preference.”

The reviewing officer’s decision

Paragraph6.

In her decision letter the reviewing officer confirmed that she had considered all the relevant information, including the reasons given by Ms Nzolameso for rejecting the property, information from her GP and the information contained in the housing file. She noted that the house in Bletchley was suitable for seven people and therefore large enough to accommodate the whole of Ms Nzolameso’s family. She referred to Ms Nzolameso’s medical condition and gave detailed consideration to the support she was currently receiving from her close friends, especially in relation to looking after the children. She concluded that it would have been possible for the children to move schools and for Ms Nzolameso herself to obtain medical treatment and care from a doctor in Bletchley. She considered that Ms Nzolameso could maintain contact with her friends in Westminster without too much difficulty and that she could make new friends who would provide her with the emotional and practical support she needed. She then said:

“As you are aware, Westminster is currently suffering from a severe shortage of both temporary and permanent accommodation. It is therefore not reasonably practicable to offer temporary accommodation in the borough for everyone who applies for it and therefore we have to offer some people temporary accommodation located outside Westminster. The Council’s Temporary Lettings team carefully assesses each application based on the individual circumstances of each household member and decides what type of accommodation would be suitable for the household. Given the shortage of housing in Westminster and all of your circumstances, including those above, I believe that it was reasonable for the Council to offer your household this accommodation outside the Westminster area.”

Paragraph7.

Before the judge, counsel for Ms Nzolameso (who did not appear on the appeal) submitted that Westminster had failed to examine all the housing that was, or might be, available to see whether it could provide accommodation either within its own district or somewhere closer than Bletchley and that the decision to offer accommodation there was unreasonable in the Wednesbury sense. The judge rejected both arguments. He held that, although the decision letter contained no express reference to the availability of accommodation nearer to Westminster than Bletchley, the team must have had regard to all the stock available to it before allocating to Ms Nzolameso a property that was suitable to her needs.

Paragraph8.

Before us Mr. Luba Q.C. developed submissions similar to those that had been advanced below. He submitted that the effect of section 193 of the Act was to impose on the local housing authority a duty of a personal nature towards one who fell within its scope (as it is accepted Ms Nzolameso did). Accordingly, at the date on which an offer of temporary accommodation was made, section 208, read in the light of paragraph 48 of the Supplementary Guidance, imposed a duty on Westminster to offer her, in so far as reasonably practicable, accommodation within its own district or as close as reasonably practicable to it. That required the Temporary Lettings team to examine the accommodation available to it on that day and to offer to Ms Nzolameso any suitable property that was then available in Westminster, or, if no suitable property was or could be made available in Westminster itself, the nearest suitable property available outside its own district. He submitted that in discharging that duty Westminster was bound to consider not only the housing available within its own stock but also housing available to it from other sources, including the open market. In his submission, the expression “insofar as reasonably practicable” in section 208 had to be read in the context of the personal duty owed to the applicant; it did not allow the authority to take into account broader considerations, such as financial pressures, administrative difficulties or the imminent likelihood of a need to provide accommodation to others whose particular circumstances might give rise to a more pressing need for them to remain in or closer to its own district. The error in the reviewing officer’s decision was to ask the wrong question. Instead of asking herself whether it was reasonably practicable for Westminster to offer Ms Nzolameso accommodation within its own district, she had asked herself whether it was reasonable in all the circumstances for it to have offered her accommodation outside its own district.

Paragraph9.

Mr. Ian Peacock for Westminster pointed out that section 202 of the Act does not create a general right of review but only a right to challenge specific kinds of decision, in this case the decisions that the accommodation in Bletchley was suitable and that Ms Nzolameso’s rejection of it had discharged Westminster’s duty to her. Section 208 was relevant only to the extent that compliance with it had a bearing on whether the property in Bletchley was suitable to her needs. He submitted that the resources, both human and financial, available to Westminster did not enable it to carry out the kind of search that Mr. Luba described for the benefit of each person to whom it owed a duty under section 193. He submitted that the words “in so far as reasonably practicable” in section 208(1) were apt to encompass a much broader range of circumstances than the mere immediate availability of a suitable property at the time of the offer. The factors to which the reviewing officer had referred in the passage in her decision letter cited earlier were factors which it was proper to take into account when deciding whether it was reasonably practicable for Westminster to offer Ms Nzolameso accommodation in, or nearer to, its own area.

Paragraph10.

It is, of course, correct, as Mr. Luba pointed out, that section 198 of the Act enables a local housing authority to refer to another authority an applicant who has a closer connection to it, but that does not, in my view, have any bearing on the meaning or effect of section 208. If an applicant is referred to another authority under section 198, it is that other authority which will incur any duty under section 193 and will become responsible for making accommodation available. Moreover, it will be obliged to do so from its own resources. The fact that it is possible for a limited class of homeless persons to be transferred to other authorities in that way is not an indication that local housing authorities should not provide accommodation outside their own districts to homeless persons when circumstances make that necessary. In my view it is too simplistic to say, as Mr. Luba did, that the purpose of section 208 is to prevent local housing authorities from exporting homeless people to other areas. It is true that, if a local housing authority provides accommodation outside its own area, one consequence will be to impose on another local authority additional costs in relation to the provision of services and that may be one of the reasons why section 208 was enacted: see R (Sacupima and others) v Newham London Borough Council [2001] 1 W.L.R. 563 at page 575H per Latham L.J. I am inclined to think that another purpose was to ensure that homeless people are provided with accommodation in the places where they have previously been living and have established contacts. However, Parliament has recognised that many housing authorities face severe practical difficulties in providing accommodation within their own districts. Accordingly, although the section reflects a desire to ensure that the homeless are accommodated within the local authority area in which they have been living, it recognises by its very terms that authorities cannot always achieve that objective. The question raised by this appeal is what factors can properly be taken into consideration by a local housing authority when deciding whether it is reasonably practicable to accommodate a particular homeless person within its own district, bearing in mind that, as in the present case, the accommodation may be of no more than a temporary nature.

Paragraph11.

In R (Sacupima and others) v Newham London Borough Council the council as the local housing authority had offered the applicants temporary accommodation outside its own area which they did not consider suitable to their needs. The council maintained that the demand for council accommodation far exceeded supply and the needs of many other homeless people were greater than those of the applicants. A limited amount of accommodation was available on a temporary basis. As a result the council felt constrained to use bed and breakfast accommodation wherever it could find it, in the case of one of the applicants in Great Yarmouth. It submitted that location was not a relevant consideration for the purposes of determining whether accommodation was suitable within the meaning of section 206. This court rejected that submission and in doing so rejected the suggestion that the council could derive assistance from section 208, the purpose of which was said to be “to ensure so far as possible that housing authorities do not simply decant homeless persons into areas for which other authorities are responsible.” Beyond that, however, the decision provides little assistance in relation to the issues raised by this appeal.

Paragraph12.

In R (Calgin) v Enfield London Borough Council [2005] EWHC 1716 (Admin), [2006] H.L.R. 4 the local housing authority had adopted a policy under which homeless people were offered accommodation outside its own district because the demand was such that, coupled with the acute shortage of affordable housing, it was not reasonably practicable in many instances to provide accommodation locally. The claimant, who had been offered accommodation in Birmingham, challenged the lawfulness of the policy; the council relied on section 208 and the resulting dispute revolved around the meaning of the expression “so far as reasonably practicable”. Counsel for Mr. Calgin accepted that cost could not be an irrelevant or improper consideration and Elias J. (as he then was) said in paragraphs 29 and 30:

“29.

Furthermore, it must surely be assumed that Parliament would have been well aware of the intensive pressures on housing stock and, whilst favouring in borough accommodation, would not have sought to impose undue or unnecessarily onerous financial burdens on local authorities who are taking a practical approach to the problem of matching the need for a range of suitable accommodation with a limited budget.

30.

. . . In a practical world the question of available resources must be as relevant to the discharge of the duty under s.208 as it is to the duty under s.206.

Paragraph13.

The judge recognised that there had to be a proper evidential basis for determining that the provision of local accommodation was not reasonably practicable, but held in paragraph 33 that:

“33.

Given the financial constraints on the Council, it was entitled to conclude that it would not be reasonably practicable to house these persons within the borough of Enfield.”

Paragraph14.

In relation to the application of the policy the judge said in paragraph 34:

“34.

. . . the criteria could specify that normally suitable accommodation which is available in the area should be used, unless it is not reasonably practicable to do so. And in my opinion it may not be reasonably practicable even where cost effective accommodation is available . . . It seems to me, for example, that an authority may be justified in withholding accommodation from someone with no or very limited links with the area in the confident expectation that someone with much closer links, and for whom out of borough accommodation would not be suitable, will within a very short time be seeking accommodation also. The housing authority must anticipate likely demand, and I did not understand Mr Knafler to dispute this.”

Paragraph15.

Mr. Peacock relied on these passages as supporting the proposition that local housing authorities are entitled to take into account a wide range of factors, including financial pressures, staff resources, the overall requirement for housing, the relative needs of different applicants and the pattern of demand, when deciding whether it is reasonably practicable to provide accommodation to particular applicants within their own districts.

Paragraph16.

Mr. Luba submitted that the decision of the reviewing officer in this case was wrong for several reasons: she had considered the position from a broad perspective instead of focusing on the position of Ms Nzolameso and asking whether there was any accommodation within Westminster that was suitable to her needs; she had examined the position as it was at the date of her decision, rather than as it had been at the date of the original decision; she had abdicated responsibility for deciding what accommodation should be offered to Ms Nzolameso, adopting the decision of the Temporary Lettings team rather than taking on the burden herself; she had endorsed the approach of simply asking what accommodation was suitable for Ms Nzolameso’s household, instead of asking whether it was reasonably practicable to accommodate her within Westminster; and she had failed to direct her mind to Ms Nzolameso’s particular circumstances.

Paragraph17.

Mr. Peacock was clearly right in saying that section 202 of the Act does not give an applicant a right to challenge by way of review a local housing authority’s compliance with section 208(1) as such. However, he was also right, in my view, to recognise that, since the authority must comply with its obligation under that section, a failure to do so, leading to the applicant’s being offered accommodation outside the district, is likely to have a bearing on whether that accommodation is suitable. In the present case the reviewing officer decided that the council had complied with section 208 and that the accommodation was not unsuitable by virtue of its location. Although Mr. Luba made other criticisms of the reviewing officer’s decision, to which I have referred and to which I shall in due course return, the central question in this case is whether Westminster was entitled to have regard to the shortage of housing within its own area, the demands likely to be made upon it and the varying needs of those to whom it owed a duty to provide accommodation when reaching its decision.

Paragraph18.

Although I accept that section 193 imposes on a local housing authority a personal duty to a homeless person who falls within it, I do not think it follows that it is obliged to consider only those factors relating to the particular applicant when deciding whether it is reasonably practicable to make an offer of accommodation within its own district. Mr. Luba’s submission, if correct, would in my view put local housing authorities in an impossible position and would impose on them obligations to which Parliament cannot have intended to subject them. It would require them to make available any suitable accommodation which happened to be available within their own districts at the time they were called upon to make a decision on an application, without regard to how the needs of the applicant’s household compared to those of others to whom they already owed a similar duty, or to the circumstances of those with a greater need to remain within their districts from whom they could expect to receive similar applications in the near future. Read in conjunction with paragraph 48 of the Supplementary Guidance, it would require the housing department (in this case the Temporary Lettings team) to scour not only the authority’s own district but also the districts of all neighbouring authorities in an ever widening circle in an attempt to find accommodation from any source that might be suitable to the applicant’s needs. That would impose an unreasonable and disproportionate burden on councils, which do not have the human or financial resources to undertake a search of that kind for every applicant. What is reasonably practicable in any given case is a matter for the housing authority itself to decide, provided its decision is not Wednesbury unreasonable. In my view, when considering whether it is reasonably practicable to provide an applicant with suitable accommodation in its own district, a housing authority is entitled to have regard to all the factors that have a bearing on its ability to provide accommodation to that person, including the demands made upon it and the pressures on its resources, whether of a financial or administrative nature.

Paragraph19.

Mr. Luba submitted, however, that there must be a proper evidential basis for a housing authority decision that it is not reasonably practicable to offer an applicant accommodation in its own district. In support of that submission he drew our attention to the decisions in R (Cafun) v The London Borough of Bromley (17th October 2000) (unreported), R (Yumsak) v Enfield London Borough Council [2002] EWHC 280, [2003] H.L.R. 1, Calgin (sup.) and Sevine v Enfield London Borough Council (6th November 2008), a decision of the Central London County Court, all of which refer in one way or another to the need for there to be an evidential basis for a decision of that kind. In the present case, he submitted, there was no evidential basis on which the reviewing officer could properly reach the conclusion that it was not reasonably practicable for Westminster to offer Ms Nzolameso accommodation within its own district.

Paragraph20.

I accept that the court should be astute to ensure that local housing authorities give proper consideration to their duty under section 208 and do not merely apply policies which lead to accommodation being provided outside their own districts in a routine and unthinking manner. On the other hand, many authorities, of which Westminster is one, are under great pressure to discharge their statutory obligations and should not be prevented from making sensible use in an orderly way of the housing stock available to them, whether within or outside their own districts.

Paragraph21.

Mr. Luba submitted that the paragraph in the reviewing officer’s decision quoted earlier does not provide a sufficient basis for her finding that it was not reasonably practicable for Westminster to accommodate Ms Nzolameso within its own district. However, the decision must be read as a whole and it is clear that the reviewing officer had available to her the whole of the housing file. She must, in my view, also be taken to have been aware of the resources available to the council and the pressures on them. It is not necessary in a decision letter of this kind for the reviewing officer to describe in detail what those resources and pressures are. If, as I think, Westminster was entitled to take a broad range of factors into account in deciding whether it was reasonably practicable to provide accommodation to Ms Nzolameso within its own district, it was sufficient for the reviewing officer to describe the circumstances which led to her conclusion in general terms. I am therefore not persuaded that her decision was irrational in the sense that it lacked an evidential basis.

Paragraph22.

Nor do I think that there is any substance in Mr. Luba’s other criticisms of the reviewing officer’s decision. There is no reason to think that pressures on Westminster’s resources in May 2013 were significantly different from those it faced in January that year. Since, for the reasons I have given, I am satisfied that the reviewing officer was entitled to have regard to a wide range of factors when reaching her decision, she was entitled to refer to the current position in so far as it reflected the position that had existed when the offer was made. For similar reasons I am unable to accept the submission that she abdicated responsibility to the Temporary Lettings team, in the sense, as I understand it, that she endorsed their decision without re-examining Ms Nzolameso’s needs and the resources available to meet them. She must be taken to have been aware of the resources available to the housing department and the approach which it took to allocating accommodation to homeless applicants. She considered Ms Nzolameso’s circumstances and needs in some detail and on that basis reached her own conclusion about the suitability of the accommodation that had been offered to her.

Paragraph23.

For these reasons I do not think that Westminster was in breach of its obligations under section 208 of the Act.

Supplementary Guidance: paragraph 48

Paragraph24.

As an alternative to his argument based on section 208 Mr. Luba sought to rely on paragraph 48 of the Supplementary Guidance. He submitted that, if Westminster could not offer Ms Nzolameso accommodation within its own district, in order to be satisfied that any accommodation offered to her elsewhere was suitable for her needs it was necessary for it to have looked for accommodation nearer to its own district before offering her a house in Bletchley. However, there was no indication in the reviewing officer’s decision that she had been aware of paragraph 48 or that she had taken it into account. Accordingly, the decision that the accommodation offered to Ms Nzolameso in Bletchley was suitable could not be supported.

Paragraph25.

In my view this argument must also be rejected. The guidance produced by the Secretary of State is lengthy and detailed. Paragraph 48 of the Supplementary Guidance relates to one aspect of the housing authority’s duty under section 208(1) and the reviewing officer cannot be criticised for having failed to make express reference to it. In my view there is no basis for inferring that she did not have it in mind or that she was unaware of the desirability of accommodating Ms Nzolameso as close to Westminster as was reasonably practicable. She examined Ms Nzolameso’s circumstances in detail and considered the extent to which she needed to remain close to the place where she had previously been living. She described the pressures on Westminster and explained that accommodation was offered on the basis of the applicant’s circumstances. In my view that was sufficient; it was not necessary for her to explain in detail what other accommodation was available to Westminster outside its own district and why it had not been offered to Ms Nzolameso.

Paragraph26.

For these reasons I agree with the judge that the reviewing officer did not fail to take into account the requirements of section 208 or the guidance given by the Secretary of State in relation to it when reaching her decision that the accommodation at Bletchley was suitable for Ms Nzolameso, despite its location, and that her decision was not unlawful. I would therefore dismiss the appeal.

Lady Justice Black :

Paragraph27.

I agree.

Lord Justice Vos :

Paragraph28.

I also agree.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Michaelmas Term

[2015] UKSC 59

On appeal from: [2014] EWCA Civ 2

JUDGMENT

Mandalia (Appellant) vSecretary of State for the Home Department (Respondent)

 

 

before

 

Lady Hale, Deputy President

Lord Clarke

Lord Wilson

Lord Reed

Lord Hughes

 

 

 

JUDGMENT GIVEN ON

 

 

14 October 2015

 

 

Heard on 7 May 2015

Appellant

 

Respondent

Abid Mahmood

 

James Eadie QC

Nazmun Ismail

 

Mathew Gullick

(Instructed by Fountain Solicitors)

 

(Instructed by The Government Legal Department)

LORD WILSON: (with whom Lady Hale, Lord Clarke, Lord Reed and Lord Hughes agree)

Question

1.

In 2008 the appellant, Mr Mandalia, who was then aged 25, came from India to the UK in order to study. His visa, as extended, was due to expire on 9 February 2012. On 7 February 2012 he applied to the UK Border Agency (“the agency”) for a further extension of it in order to study accountancy. The rules referable to his type of application were that it had to be accompanied by a bank statement or statements showing that he had held at least £5,400 for a consecutive period of 28 days ending no earlier than a month prior to the date of his application. Mr Mandalia accompanied his application with a bank statement but it showed that he had held at least £5,400 for a consecutive period of only 22 days ending no earlier than a month prior to the date of his application. The statement which he provided did not cover six of the requisite 28 days. The extra coverage might have been either of the six days immediately following the period of 22 days covered by his statement or of the six days immediately preceding it; but in what follows it will be convenient to address the deficit in his coverage as being the latter. The agency refused Mr Mandalia’s application for a further extension. The question is: did it act unlawfully in refusing his application without having first invited him to supply a further bank statement or statements which showed that he had also held at least £5,400 throughout those six preceding days? On 20 January 2014 the Court of Appeal, by a judgment delivered by Davis LJ with which Pitchford LJ and Sir Stanley Burnton agreed, gave a negative answer to that question: [2014] EWCA Civ 2, [2014] Imm AR 588. Mr Mandalia’s appeal to this court requires us to consider, in particular, the agency’s instructions to caseworkers which then applied to their processing of such applications.

The Rules

2.

In March 2006 the Secretary of State presented to Parliament a White Paper entitled “A Points-Based System: Making Migration Work for Britain” Cm 6741. In Australia the rules for controlling immigration for the purposes of work or study had been encompassed in a points-based system and the White Paper heralded the introduction of an analogous system in the UK for the control of immigration for such purposes from outside the EU. According to the White Paper a key outcome of the system would be “a more efficient, transparent and objective application process” (paragraphs 3, 25). The system was introduced into the Immigration Rules (“the rules”) as “Part 6A: POINTS-BASED SYSTEM”, which became operative in stages beginning in November 2008. Since becoming operative, the provisions of Part 6A, including the appendices to it, have been amended on numerous occasions. In Pokhriyal v Secretary of State for the Home Department[2013] EWCA Civ 1568, [2014] INLR 291, Jackson LJ observed at para 4 that they had “now achieved a degree of complexity which even the Byzantine emperors would have envied”. On any view, and contrary to a forecast in the White Paper, it is difficult for applicants, for many of whom English is not even their first language, to navigate their way around the requirements. It may be, however, that, as intended, the system is not difficult for caseworkers to administer. Certainly they have to a substantial extent been relieved of the obligation to consider whether to exercise discretions in their processing of applications. The sharp edges of the rules have cut out hard cases which have found their way to the courts and which have inevitably attracted at any rate the sympathy of the judges and sometimes – I speak for myself – nascent reservations about the suitability of the system which have not been easy to suppress. But suppressed they must be. For the management of this type of immigration, in principle highly valuable for the UK, is a profound social challenge, of which the complexities are beyond the understanding of the courts; and, by not exercising its right to disapprove Part 6A of the rules, Parliament has indorsed the Secretary of State’s considered opinion that a points-based system is the optimum mechanism for achieving management of it.

3.

The points-based system has five tiers. Into Tier 1 fall highly skilled workers, entrepreneurs and investors. Into Tier 2 fall ordinary skilled workers if sponsored by a UK employer. Tier 3, designated for certain low-skilled migrants, has never been brought into operation. Into Tier 4 fall students if sponsored by educational establishments and they are subdivided into “General” students, broadly encompassing adults, and “Child” students, broadly encompassing minors. Into Tier 5 fall temporary workers.

4.

Mr Mandalia’s application was therefore for leave to remain in the UK as a Tier 4 (General) Student.

5.

Mr Mandalia wished to become a certified accountant by pursuing a two-year course of study at the BPP University College of Professional Studies. The college furnished him with a document entitled “Confirmation of Acceptance for Studies”, by which he secured the points which satisfied requirement (c) of Rule 245ZX of the rules and paragraph 113 of “Appendix A: Attributes”.

6.

But requirement (d) of Rule 245ZX obliged Mr Mandalia also to secure points under “Appendix C: Maintenance (Funds)”. An understanding of requirement (d) is achieved only by travel through seven stages.

i.

Paragraph 1A of Appendix C provided:

“(a) The applicant must have the funds specified in the relevant part of Appendix C at the date of the application.

(b) …

(c) If the applicant is applying as a Tier 4 migrant, the applicant must have had the funds referred to in (a) above for a consecutive 28-day period of time.”

The relevant part of Appendix C was in paragraphs 10 to 14.

ii.

Paragraph 10 provided that, as a Tier 4 (General) Student, Mr Mandalia had to score ten points for funds.

iii.

Paragraph 11 provided that he would secure ten points only if the funds shown in tabulated form were available to him “in the manner specified in paragraph 13”.

iv.

The table in paragraph 11 required him to show not only funds with which to pay the fees for the first year of the course (being a requirement which Mr Mandalia satisfied) but also, and here I refer to the figures in the table as they stood on 7 February 2012, £600 per month for nine months (ie £5,400), as evidence of his ability to maintain himself while pursuing the course.

v.

Paragraph 13 provided that funds would be available to Mr Mandalia only where “specified documents” so demonstrated.

vi.

Rule 245A of the rules, as it stood on 7 February 2012, provided that “specified documents” meant documents specified by the Secretary of State in a publication entitled “Tier 4 of the Points Based System – Policy Guidance” (“the policy guidance”).

vii.

The version of the policy guidance operative on 7 February 2012, namely the version dated July 2011, made clear, at para 182, that the consecutive 28-day period identified in para 1A(c) of Appendix C to the rules was a period ending no earlier than a month prior to the date of the application and, at para 188, that, of the five types of document which could demonstrate availability of the funds, one was Mr Mandalia’s bank statements.

7.

The rules therefore required Mr Mandalia to demonstrate, in particular by the provision of bank statements, that he had held at least £5,400 for a consecutive period of 28 days ending no earlier than 7 January 2012.

Mr Mandalia’s Application

8.

Mr Mandalia completed the form appropriate to an application for leave to remain as a Tier 4 (General) Student. It ran to 43 pages. Section L of it was entitled “Maintenance (Funds)”. Section L7 said:

“The student must have £600 for each calendar month of their course up to a maximum of nine months. … Please state what this amount is:”

In the box Mr Mandalia wrote “£5,400”. Section L24 said:

“Please tick to confirm the documents submitted as supporting evidence to show the student has access to the required amount of money for maintenance and funds.”

Mr Mandalia ticked the first box, entitled “Personal bank or building society statements”.

9.

The bank statement which Mr Mandalia enclosed with his application form, submitted by post with the requisite fee on 6 February 2012 and received by the agency on the following day, was a statement relating to a current account held in his name with HSBC. It covered the period from 29 December 2011 to 19 January 2012, namely 22 days. Importantly the statement was numbered sheet 64 and the opening entry for 29 December 2011 was a credit balance “brought forward” of £11,090.60. The closing balance was a credit balance “carried forward” of £12,071.05. Transactions occurring between those dates amounted only to eight modest debits and two less modest credits. The balance was at its lowest on 6 January 2012: it was then £11,018.34.

10.

By letter to Mr Mandalia dated 8 February 2012, the agency acknowledged receipt of his application and said that it would be passed to a casework unit. The agency added:

“If there is any problem with the validity of the application, such as missing documentation or omissions on the form, a caseworker will write to you as soon as possible to advise you what action you need to take to rectify the problem.”

11.

By letter to Mr Mandalia dated 21 April 2012, the agency, which had made no further contact with him following its letter dated 8 February 2012, informed him that his application had been refused in accordance with the rules and the policy guidance and that a decision had also been made for his removal from the UK pursuant to section 47 of the Immigration, Asylum and Nationality Act 2006 (“the 2006 Act”). The agency made clear that the ground for refusal of his application was that he had failed to demonstrate that he had held £5,400 for a full 28-day period and that he had therefore failed to secure the requisite ten points.

12.

It will already be apparent that nothing in the application form itself could have alerted Mr Mandalia to the requirement to enclose bank statements which demonstrated that his holding of at least £5,400 had endured for a consecutive period of 28 days (“the 28-day requirement”). It would have been easy for the agency to explain the 28-day requirement in its instruction in section L24. It is probable that, when he obtained the form, Mr Mandalia also obtained a leaflet entitled “Help Text” which, on the front of the form, the agency advised him to read prior to completing it. But, although not every page of the leaflet in its then current form is before the court, the agency accepts that, again, there was nothing in it to alert Mr Mandalia to the 28-day requirement. The Secretary of State relies, however, on the following advice set out at the beginning of section L of the form:

“Before filling in this section of the form, the student should refer to the Immigration Rules … the help text leaflet available with the form and … Policy Guidance …”

The respective links to gaining access to the rules and to the policy guidance on the agency’s website were duly set out within that sentence. So the Secretary of State is able to say that, were an applicant such as Mr Mandalia to follow the advice set out at the beginning of section L, he would, on arrival at Rule 245ZX of the rules and at para 1A of Appendix C, learn of the 28-day requirement; and that, on arrival at para 182 of the policy guidance, he would notice it again and would also learn that the 28-day period was required to end no earlier than a month prior to the date of the application.

The Proceedings

13.

Mr Mandalia appealed to the First-tier Tribunal (Immigration and Asylum Chamber) against the agency’s refusal of his application. He represented himself at the hearing before the Tribunal Judge; a Home Office Presenting Officer represented the Secretary of State. On 2 July 2012 the tribunal dismissed Mr Mandalia’s appeal on the ground that his application had fallen foul of the 28-day requirement. He had enclosed with his notice of appeal statements numbered 62 and 63 relating to his account with HSBC. The statement numbered 63 was confined to transactions on 28 December 2011 and so Mr Mandalia had also enclosed statement numbered 62, which covered all preceding transactions from 29 November 2011 onwards. The statements demonstrated that, on the missing six days between 23 and 28 December 2011, Mr Mandalia’s credit balance had been £11,280.30 for the first five days and £11,127.98 for the sixth day.

14.

In May 2011 a controversial provision, inserted (by section 19(2) of the UK Borders Act 2007) into the Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002 as section 85A, had come into force. The effect of subsections (3) and (4) had been to disable the First-tier Tribunal from considering evidence adduced by Mr Mandalia in the course of his appeal unless he had submitted it to the agency in support of his application. Strictly speaking, therefore, his bank statements numbered 62 and 63 were inadmissible before the tribunal. The judge probably took the view that reference to those statements would be impermissible only if they were to provide a basis for allowing the appeal; and that, in briefly setting out his reasons for dismissing it, it would be unrealistic for him not to explain that Mr Mandalia’s possession of the requisite £5,400 throughout the first six of the 28 days had by then become clear.

15.

At the end of his reasons the judge of the First-tier Tribunal observed that, in the light of the fresh evidence, a further, more careful, application by Mr Mandalia for extension of his visa might well succeed. This court has received vigorous submissions on each side about the circumstances in which, on payment of a further fee, Mr Mandalia might have been able to make a further application. But in my view his ability to do so, to the extent that it existed, is irrelevant to the issue raised in the appeal.

16.

Mr Mandalia took specialist advice about the possibility of an appeal to the Upper Tribunal (Immigration and Asylum Chamber) and, with the help of the adviser, applied to the Upper Tribunal for permission to appeal. The adviser was aware of a document which had been issued by the agency to caseworkers on 17 June 2011 entitled “PBS Process Instruction: Evidential Flexibility” (“the process instruction”) and which had subsequently been published on the agency’s website. The grounds of the proposed appeal were that, in refusing Mr Mandalia’s application without first having first drawn his attention to his failure to demonstrate that he had held the requisite £5,400 throughout the first six of the 28 days, the agency had unlawfully departed from its policy set out in the process instruction. Mr Mandalia also sought permission to appeal against the agency’s decision to remove him from the UK on the ground that, in the light of the Upper Tribunal’s construction of the terms, as they then were, of section 47 of the 2006 Act in Ahmadi v Secretary of State for the Home Department (which was later to be upheld in the Court of Appeal [2013] EWCA Civ 512, [2014] 1 WLR 401), the decision had been premature.

17.

A judge of the Upper Tribunal duly granted to Mr Mandalia permission to appeal but he did so in somewhat ambiguous terms. Two other judges of the Upper Tribunal construed his permission as limited to the appeal against the removal decision; and on 12 December 2012, in the light of its decision in the Ahmadi case, the Upper Tribunal allowed Mr Mandalia’s appeal in that respect. The result was however that the Upper Tribunal never addressed his challenge, by reference to the process instruction, to the First-tier Tribunal’s decision to dismiss his appeal against the refusal of his application.

18.

When in the Court of Appeal Mr Mandalia sought to renew his challenge to the refusal of his application, the Secretary of State responded to the effect that permission to make that challenge had been refused in the Upper Tribunal and that the Court of Appeal therefore had no jurisdiction to entertain an appeal in relation to it. Mr Mandalia countered by submitting that, on its proper construction, the Upper Tribunal’s grant of permission had included permission to make that challenge; that the two judges of the Upper Tribunal who had considered otherwise had been wrong; that the Upper Tribunal should accordingly be taken to have dismissed that part of his appeal; and that the Court of Appeal therefore had jurisdiction to entertain his appeal against the dismissal of it. This issue was not resolved until the start of the substantive hearing of Mr Mandalia’s appeal in the Court of Appeal, when it upheld his submissions in relation to it and turned to consider the merits of his appeal.

19.

It follows, however, that the Court of Appeal was handicapped by the lack of any analysis of the effect of the process instruction on the lawfulness of the agency’s decision by either of the specialist tribunals below. It was unfortunate not only that the judge’s grant of permission to appeal to the Upper Tribunal was couched in ambiguous terms but also that other judges of the Upper Tribunal misconstrued it and so declined to address that part of Mr Mandalia’s appeal which was based on the process instruction. But it was still more unfortunate that no reference had been made to the process instruction before the First-tier Tribunal. Mr Mandalia could not be expected to have been aware of it. But, irrespective of whether the specialist judge might reasonably be expected himself to have been aware of it, the Home Office Presenting Officer clearly failed to discharge his duty to draw it to the tribunal’s attention as policy of the agency which was at least arguably relevant to Mr Mandalia’s appeal: see AA (Afghanistan) v Secretary of State for the Home Department[2007] EWCA Civ 12 at para 13.

20.

The Court of Appeal determined Mr Mandalia’s appeal together with two other appeals in which the effect of the process instruction was also raised. In the first of the other appeals the Secretary of State was the appellant and Ms Rodriguez was the respondent. The agency had refused her application for extension of her student visa for failure to secure points under Appendix C. By reference to the process instruction, the Upper Tribunal had ordered that the agency’s refusal be quashed. In the second of the other appeals Ms Patel was the appellant and the Secretary of State was the respondent. She was appealing against the order of the Upper Tribunal by which, in contrast, it had declined to quash the agency’s refusal of her application for extension of her student visa for failure to secure points under Appendix C. In all three appeals the decision of the Court of Appeal went in favour of the Secretary of State. So it allowed her appeal in Ms Rodriguez’ case and dismissed the appeals of Mr Mandalia and Ms Patel. There was some difference – which Davis LJ described as no real difference – between the facts in Mr Mandalia’s case and those in the cases of Ms Rodriguez and Ms Patel. For they had both enclosed bank statements which did indeed cover the requisite 28 days but which showed that, on four of those days in the case of Ms Rodriguez and on one of them in the case of Ms Patel, their credit balances had fallen below the amount of which they were required to demonstrate possession. The Court of Appeal accepted that each of them would have been able to demonstrate possession of other funds which, had the agency drawn their attention to the deficit, would have repaired it; but it held that the agency had nevertheless been entitled to refuse their applications without having drawn it to their attention.

The Process Instruction

21.

As its full title indicated, the process instruction was addressed to the agency’s caseworkers who were processing applications for visas by reference to the points-based system. The reference in the title to evidential flexibility was an indication in shorthand that the instruction was that caseworkers should show some, albeit limited, flexibility in relation to applications from which requisite information had been omitted and, in particular, which had not been accompanied by requisite evidence.

22.

The introduction to the process instruction was as follows:

“In response to significant feedback from the caseworking teams, as well as from our customers, from August 2009 a flexible process was adopted allowing PBS caseworkers to invite sponsors and applicants to correct minor errors or omissions in applications both main and dependant submitted under Tiers 1, 2, 4 and 5.

The instruction enabled caseworkers to query details or request further information, such as a missing wage slip or bank statement from a sequence. Three working days [were] given to the customer to provide the requested information.

This instruction only applied to cases which would be refused solely on the absence of a piece of evidence or information. Where the application would fall for refusal even if the missing evidence was submitted, a request to submit this further information would not be made.

The introduction of this instruction resulted in a reduced refusal rate. However, those that fell for refusal where multiple pieces of information were missing were often successful on appeal.

Following analysis of allowed appeals and feedback from the National Audit Office … and Chief Inspector …, the original Evidential Flexibility instruction has been reviewed to meet the recommendations put forward in these reports …

As such, there have been two significant changes to the original Evidential Flexibility instruction:

1) The time given to applicants to produce additional evidence has been increased … to seven working days; and

2) There is now no limit on the amount of information that can be requested from the applicant. However, requests for information should not be speculative, we must have sufficient reason to believe that any evidence requested exists.”

23.

The process instruction then identified 19 steps which the caseworker was to take “when an application has missing evidence or there is a minor error”.

24.

In step one the caseworker was to ask himself whether there was missing evidence. If his answer was “yes”, he was to proceed to step two.

25.

In step two he was to ask himself whether the application would fall to be refused even if the missing evidence was provided. If his answer was “no”, he was to proceed to step three.

26.

Step three was as follows:

“We will only go out for additional information in certain circumstances which would lead to the approval of the application.

Before we go out to the applicant we must have established that evidence exists, or have sufficient reason to believe the information exists.

Examples include (but are not limited to):

1) bank statements missing from a series;

2) …

3) …

4) …

The evidence listed in Annex A is not exhaustive, but provides caseworkers with guidance as to the circumstances when evidence can be requested.”

In Annex A it was reiterated that it might be appropriate to ask an applicant under Tier 4 to provide “[m]issing bank statements from a series.”

27.

Step four addressed the caseworker who was unsure whether the evidence existed. He was to discuss the issue with his line manager. Here the instruction was that “[w]here there is uncertainty as to whether evidence exists, benefit should be given to the applicant and the evidence should be requested”. So the question was whether the line manager was satisfied that the missing evidence existed or had reasonable grounds to believe that it existed. If the answer to the question was “yes” or even if the answer was “unsure”, the caseworker was to proceed to step five, which was to contact the applicant. The later steps are irrelevant to the appeal.

28.

In that Mr Mandalia’s application was made on 7 February 2012, it is agreed that the process instruction represented agency policy which in principle applied to it. It should be noted, however, that, in respect of all applications made on or after 6 September 2012, the process instruction was withdrawn and the facility for a caseworker to seek further information or evidence prior to determining an application was instead governed by a new rule, namely rule 245AA, inserted into the rules. The new rule, which was amended with effect from 13 December 2012 and re-amended with effect from 1 October 2013, seems to give caseworkers substantially less flexibility than did the process instruction. But the encouragement to contact an applicant survives if “[s]ome of the documents in a sequence have been omitted (for example, if one bank statement from a series is missing)”.

The Legal Effect of Policy

29.

In 2001, in R (Saadi) v Secretary of State for the Home Department[2001] EWCA Civ 1512, [2002] 1 WLR 356, Lord Phillips of Worth Matravers MR, giving the judgment of the Court of Appeal, said in para 7:

“The lawful exercise of [statutory] powers can also be restricted, according to established principles of public law, by government policy and the legitimate expectation to which such a policy gives rise.”

Since 2001, however, there has been some departure from the ascription of the legal effect of policy to the doctrine of legitimate expectation. Invocation of the doctrine is strained in circumstances in which those who invoke it were, like Mr Mandalia, unaware of the policy until after the determination adverse to them was made; and also strained in circumstances in which reliance is placed on guidance issued by one public body to another, for example by the Department of the Environment to local planning authorities (see R (WL) (Congo) v Secretary of State for the Home Department[2010] EWCA Civ 111, [2010] 1 WLR 2168, para 58). So the applicant’s right to the determination of his application in accordance with policy is now generally taken to flow from a principle, no doubt related to the doctrine of legitimate expectation but free-standing, which was best articulated by Laws LJ in R (Nadarajah) v Secretary of State for the Home Department[2005] EWCA Civ 1363, as follows:

“68 … Where a public authority has issued a promise or adopted a practice which represents how it proposes to act in a given area, the law will require the promise or practice to be honoured unless there is good reason not to do so. What is the principle behind this proposition? It is not far to seek. It is said to be grounded in fairness, and no doubt in general terms that is so. I would prefer to express it rather more broadly as a requirement of good administration, by which public bodies ought to deal straightforwardly and consistently with the public.”

30.

Thus, in R (Lumba) v Secretary of State for the Home Department (JUSTICE intervening)[2011] UKSC 12, [2012] 1 AC 245 (in which this court reversed the decision of the Court of Appeal reported as R (WL) (Congo) but without doubting the observation in para 58 for which I have cited the decision in para 29 above), Lord Dyson said simply:

“35. The individual has a basic public law right to have his or her case considered under whatever policy the executive sees fit to adopt provided that the adopted policy is a lawful exercise of the discretion conferred by the statute.”

There is no doubt that the implementation of the process instruction would have been a lawful exercise of the power conferred on the Secretary of State by section 4(1) of the Immigration Act 1971 to give or vary leave to remain in the UK.

31.

But, in his judgment in the Lumba case, Lord Dyson had articulated two qualifications. He had said:

“21 … it is a well established principle of public law that a policy should not be so rigid as to amount to a fetter on the discretion of decision-makers.”

But there was ample flexibility in the process instruction to save it from amounting to a fetter on the discretion of the caseworkers. Lord Dyson had also said:

“26 … a decision-maker must follow his published policy … unless there are good reasons for not doing so.”

But the Secretary of State does not argue that there were good reasons for not following the process instruction in the case of Mr Mandalia. Her argument is instead that, properly interpreted, the process instruction did not require the caseworker to alert Mr Mandalia to the deficit in his evidence before refusing his application. So the search is for the proper interpretation of the process instruction, no more and no less. Indeed in that regard it is now clear that its interpretation is a matter of law which the court must therefore decide for itself: R (SK (Zimbabwe)) v Secretary of State for the Home Department (Bail for Immigration Detainees intervening) [2011] UKSC 23, [2011] 1 WLR 1299, para 36, Lord Hope of Craighead). Previous suggestions that the courts should adopt the Secretary of State’s own interpretation of her immigration policies unless it is unreasonable, made for example in Gangadeen and Jurawan v Secretary of State for the Home Department [1998] Imm AR 106 at p 115, are therefore inaccurate.

Interpretation of the Process Instruction

32.

In step three of the process instruction a specific example was given of a situation in which the caseworker should request the applicant to provide further evidence: it was where a bank statement was “missing from a series”. This court has received elaborate submissions about whether, in circumstances in which Mr Mandalia had submitted a bank statement numbered 64, his statements numbered 62 and 63 can be said to have been “missing from a series”. The conclusion of the Court of Appeal was that they were not “missing from a series”. Davis LJ said:

“102 … this was not a “missing sequence” case; and it would again have been complete speculation on the part of the Secretary of State as to whether bank statements – if available at all – for the preceding period or the succeeding period would have shown the availability of funds in the required amounts.”

The Secretary of State concedes that a bank statement numbered 64 clearly indicates that statements for the preceding period are “available”; but otherwise she commends the analysis of Davis LJ. Indeed in R (Gu) v Secretary of State for the Home Department[2014] EWHC 1634 (Admin), [2015] 1 All ER 363, Foskett J adopted it. The facts in the Gu case were almost identical to those in the present case but, by the date of Mr Gu’s application, the process instruction had been withdrawn and instead the court had to consider the references in the first version of rule 245AA to a document omitted from a “sequence” as well as to a bank statement missing from a “series”. In dismissing Mr Gu’s application for judicial review of the refusal of his application, Foskett J held:

“24 … something cannot be ‘missing’ from a sequence until the sequence itself exists. To my mind that means that at least the start and the end of the sequence must be in evidence for the sequence to exist. Something missing from it can only, therefore, be from within those two limits.”

Thus emboldened by the analysis of two highly respected judges, the Secretary of State submits that it is only when the applicant has provided the caseworker with what she calls two “pillars”, namely the pillar which marks the start of a series and the pillar which marks its end, that the caseworker can properly conclude that something is missing from the series which he should invite the applicant to provide.

33.

Speaking for myself, I consider the Secretary of State’s submission to be misplaced even at the high level of pedantry on which it has been set. Mr Mandalia’s bank statements numbered 62, 63 and 64 formed a series. It must have been obvious to the caseworker, as he studied statement numbered 64, that it formed the last in a series and that the statement or statements which covered the preceding six days, and which turned out to be the statements numbered 62 and 63, were missing from the series.

34.

But in my view it was not the task of the unfortunate caseworker even to attempt to split such hairs. The process instruction rightly stressed the need for flexibility by telling him:

a)

in the introduction that there was now no limit on the amount of information that could be requested, provided that the request was not speculative;

b)

in step three that bank statements missing from a series represented only an example of the further evidence which should be requested; and

c)

in step four that, where there was uncertainty as to whether evidence existed, the applicant should be given the benefit of the doubt and it should be requested.

35.

Conferred, as he was, with that necessary degree of flexibility, how could the caseworker have followed the process instruction otherwise than by requesting Mr Mandalia to provide the statement or statements which covered the first six of the 28 days? Of course it would have seemed possible to the caseworker that, although Mr Mandalia had held more than double the requisite funds throughout the later 22 days, he had not held the requisite funds throughout the first six days. But why was that possibility more likely than that an applicant who had provided statements covering only the first and last of the 28 days had not held the requisite funds throughout the intervening 26 days? In one sense every request by a caseworker for further evidence would have been “speculative” but what was there in Mr Mandalia’s application to render a request to him more “speculative” than any other? Was there not, at the very least, doubt, the benefit of which should have been given to him?

Answer

36.

I conclude that the answer to the question identified in para 1 above is “yes”: the agency’s refusal of Mr Mandalia’s application was unlawful because, properly interpreted, the process instruction obliged it first to have invited him to repair the deficit in his evidence. I reach this conclusion without reference to the terms of the agency’s letter to Mr Mandalia dated 8 February 2012, set out in para 10 above. The Secretary of State may well be correct to say that, however broad the apparent assurance that Mr Mandalia would be advised about deficits in his application, the intention of the letter’s author was to limit the assurance to deficits in what the Secretary of State describes as the initial validity of the application as opposed to deficits which might emerge on its substantive consideration. But this distinction carries a subtlety which would have been lost on Mr Mandalia. No doubt he would reasonably have understood the letter to make clear that, were there to have been a deficit in his evidence of having held the requisite funds, it would be drawn to his attention before his application was refused. It is, however, unnecessary to decide whether the letter conferred on Mr Mandalia a legal entitlement to that effect.

37.

The court should therefore allow this appeal; should overrule the decision in the Gu case; and should quash the refusal of Mr Mandalia’s application so that, no doubt following the provision of further, updated information made by him pursuant to request, it may lawfully be re-determined.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Hilary Term

[2011] UKSC 12

On appeal from: [2010] EWCA Civ 111

JUDGMENT

Walumba Lumba (previously referred to as WL) (Congo) 1 and 2 (Appellant) v Secretary of State for the Home Department (Respondent)

Kadian Mighty (previously referred to as KM) (Jamaica) (Appellant) v Secretary of State for the Home Department (Respondent)

before

Lord Phillips, President

Lord Hope, Deputy President

Lord Rodger

Lord Walker

Lady Hale

Lord Brown

Lord Collins

Lord Kerr

Lord Dyson

 

JUDGMENT GIVEN ON

 

23 March 2011

 

 

Heard on 15, 16, 17 and 18 November 2010

Appellant (WL)

 

Respondent

Raza Husain QC

 

Michael Beloff QC

Laura Dubinsky

 

Robin Tam QC

Tom Hickman

 

Charles Bourne

Alex Goodman

 

Jeremy Johnson

 

 

 

(Instructed by Public Law Project)

 

(Instructed by Treasury Solicitors)

Appellant (KM)

 

Respondent

Raza Husain QC

 

Michael Beloff QC

Martin Westgate QC

 

Robin Tam QC

Alex Goodman

 

Charles Bourne

 

 

Jeremy Johnson

 

 

 

(Instructed by Lawrence Lupin Solicitors)

 

(Instructed by Treasury Solicitors)

Intervener (JUSTICE)

 

Intervener (Bail for Immigration Detainees)

Rabinder Singh QC

 

Michael Fordham QC

Elizabeth Prochaska

 

Graham Denholm

 

 

 

(Instructed by Freshfields Bruckhaus Deringer LLP)

 

(Instructed by Allen & Overy LLP)

LORD DYSON:

Introduction

Paragraph1.

These two cases raise a number of important issues in relation to the detention pending deportation of foreign national prisoners (“FNPs”) following the completion of their sentences of imprisonment. Section 3(5)(a) of the Immigration Act 1971 (“the 1971 Act”) provides that a person who is not a British citizen is liable to deportation from the United Kingdom if the Secretary of State “deems his deportation to be conducive to the public good”. Schedule 3 to the 1971 Act provides in certain specified circumstances for the detention of such a person pending his deportation.

Paragraph2.

Walumba Lumba is a citizen of the Democratic Republic of Congo (“DRC”) who entered the UK on 10 April 1994. He was convicted of a number of offences culminating in an offence of wounding with intent for which he was sentenced to 4 years’ imprisonment on 12 January 2004. On 3 April 2006, the Secretary of State informed Mr Lumba of his intention to deport him under section 3(5)(a) of the 1971 Act. He was due to be released from prison on 23 June 2006, but by letter dated 22 June 2006 was notified that he was to be detained pending deportation. He left the United Kingdom voluntarily on 13 February 2011.

Paragraph3.

Kadian Mighty is a citizen of Jamaica. He arrived in the United Kingdom on 4 December 1992 and was given 6 months’ leave to enter as a visitor. Thereafter, he made various unsuccessful applications for leave to remain. On 10 February 2003, however, he was granted indefinite leave to remain. He had been convicted of a number of offences, including possession of a Class A drug with intent to supply, for which on 27 June 2003, he was sentenced to 42 months’ imprisonment. Following his release on licence, he committed a driving offence and was recalled to prison. He was finally released on 31 March 2006. On 10 May 2006, the Secretary of State informed Mr Mighty of his intention to deport him under section 3(5)(a) of the 1971 Act. On 19 May 2006, he was detained pending deportation because he was likely to abscond and his release was not conducive to the public good. He was released on bail on 28 July 2008.

Paragraph4.

Schedule 3 of the 1971 Act provides, so far as material:

“2.

(1) Where a recommendation for deportation made by a court is in force in respect of any person, and that person is not detained in pursuance of the sentence or order of any court, he shall, unless the court by which the recommendation is made otherwise directs, or a direction is given under sub-paragraph (1A) below, be detained pending the making of a deportation order in pursuance of the recommendation, unless the Secretary of State directs him to be released pending further consideration of his case or he is released on bail.

(1A) Where--

(a)

a recommendation for deportation made by a court on conviction of a person is in force in respect of him; and

(b)

he appeals against his conviction or against that recommendation,

the powers that the court determining the appeal may exercise include power to direct him to be released without setting aside the recommendation.

(2)

Where notice has been given to a person in accordance with regulations under section 105 of the Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002 (notice of decision) of a decision to make a deportation order against him, and he is not detained in pursuance of the sentence or order of a court, he may be detained under the authority of the Secretary of State pending the making of the deportation order.

(3)

Where a deportation order is in force against any person, he may be detained under the authority of the Secretary of State pending his removal or departure from the United Kingdom (and if already detained by virtue of sub-paragraph (1) or (2) above when the order is made, shall continue to be detained unless he is released on bail or the Secretary of State directs otherwise)”.

Paragraph5.

Between April 2006 and 9 September 2008, the Secretary of State’s published policy on detention of FNPs under her immigration powers was that there was a “presumption” in favour of release, although detention could be justified in some circumstances. In fact, during this period the Secretary of State applied a quite different unpublished policy which was described as a “near blanket ban” by the Secretary of State, Ms Jacqui Smith, to the Prime Minister, Gordon Brown, on 19 September 2007 in a document entitled “Bail Proposal for Foreign National Prisoners” in which she said:

“Since April 2006, the BIA [(“the Border and Immigration Agency”)] has been applying a near blanket ban on release, regardless of whether removal can be achieved and the level of risk to the public linked to the nature of the FNP’s original offence. By currently having no discretion to grant bail, the BIA has to regularly transfer FNPs around the Estate.”

Paragraph6.

On 9 September 2008, the Secretary of State published a policy which included a “presumption” of detention and withdrew all references to a presumption of release. On 22 January 2009, following the decision of Davis J in the current proceedings, this policy was amended again to omit the reference to a presumption of detention and substitute a policy in favour of release from detention. It will be necessary to describe the policies and practices adopted from time to time in more detail later in this judgment.

The proceedings

Paragraph7.

Mr Lumba issued proceedings on 18 October 2007. He challenged the lawfulness of his detention on the grounds that he was no longer being detained pending deportation and that his continued detention was in breach of the principles stated by Woolf J in R v Governor of Durham Prison, Ex p Hardial Singh [1984] 1 WLR 704 (“the Hardial Singh principles”). He also claimed a declaration that his detention was unlawful, a mandatory order that he be released and damages. On 4 July 2008, Collins J gave an interlocutory judgment on part of the claim: [2008] EWHC 2090 (Admin). He did not make a decision in relation to Mr Lumba’s past detention and reserved for a further hearing inter alia the questions of whether the operation of an unpublished policy had been unlawful and the past detention had been unlawful as a consequence. On 28 July 2008, Mr Lumba’s claim was joined to four other cases in which the same points arose. One of these was the claim of Mr Mighty which had been issued on 29 May 2008.

Paragraph8.

The five cases were heard by Davis J on 11-14 November 2008. In an impressive judgment given on 19 December 2008 [2008] EWHC 3166 (Admin), he granted the claimants declarations that (i) paragraph 2 of Schedule 3 to the 1971 Act prohibits the Secretary of State from operating any policy in relation to the detention of FNPs which contains a presumption in favour of detention and (ii) it was unlawful for the Secretary of State to operate the policy introduced in April 2006 in that it was not sufficiently published or accessible until its publication on 9 September 2008. He dismissed the other claims, in particular the claims for damages for unlawful detention.

Paragraph9.

The appellants appealed and the Secretary of State cross-appealed against the first declaration. In a judgment of the court delivered by Stanley Burnton LJ, the Court of Appeal (Lord Neuberger MR, Carnwath and Stanley Burnton LJJ) ([2010] 1 WLR 2168) allowed the cross-appeal and set aside the first declaration. They also varied the second declaration. Otherwise the appeals were dismissed.

The issues

Paragraph10.

The principal issues are as follows. (i) Were the detention policies that were applied to the appellants after April 2006 unlawful because (a) they were blanket policies (para 21 below) and/or (b) they were inconsistent with the published policies (para 26 below) and/or (c) they were not published policies (paras 27-38 below) and/or (d) they contained a “presumption” in favour of detention (paras 40-55 below)? (ii) If unlawful policies were applied to the appellants, was their detention unlawful in consequence (paras 56-89)? (iii) If their detention was unlawful, are the appellants entitled to more than nominal damages (paras 90-101 below)? (iv) Is Mr Lumba entitled to damages for unlawful detention on the grounds that, in his case, there has been a breach of the Hardial Singh principles? (paras 102-148 below) (v) Are the appellants entitled to an award of exemplary damages (paras 150-168 below)?

The policies in more detail

The published policies

Paragraph11.

The “presumption” of release had been entrenched in the Secretary of State’s published policies since at least 1991. It appeared in the White Paper Fairer, Faster and Firmer: a Modern Approach to Immigration and Asylum (1998) (Cm 4018), which was published in 1998 and again in 2002 in the White Paper Secure Borders, Safe Haven: Integration Diversity in Modern Britain (2002) (Cm 5387) which stated at para 4.76:

“Our 1998 White paper set out the criteria by which Immigration Act powers of detention were exercised and confirmed that the starting point in all cases was a presumption in favour of granting temporary admission or release. The criteria were modified in March 2000 to include detention at Oakington Reception Centre if it appeared that a claimant’s asylum application could be decided quickly. The modified criteria and the general presumption remain in place.”

Paragraph12.

Chapter 38 of the Operational Enforcement Manual (“OEM”), which was a published document in force until April 2008, stated in its introductory section that the 1998 White Paper confirmed that “there was a presumption in favour of temporary admission or release and that, whenever possible, we would use alternatives to detention”. Para 38.3 stated:

“1.

There is a presumption in favour of temporary admission or temporary release.

2.

There must be strong grounds for believing that a person will not comply with conditions of temporary admission or temporary release for detention to be justified.

3.

All reasonable alternatives to detention must be considered before detention is authorised.”

Paragraph13.

Identical wording was contained in Chapter 55 of the Enforcement Instructions and Guidance (“EIG”) which replaced Chapter 38 of the OEM and came into force on 19 June 2008.

Paragraph14.

On 9 September 2008, Chapter 55 of the EIG was amended. With regard to FNPs, para 55.1.2 stated:

“Due to the clear imperative to protect the public from harm and the particular risk of absconding in these cases, the presumption in favour of temporary admission or temporary release does not apply where the deportation criteria are met. Instead the person will normally be detained, provided detention is, and continues to be lawful.”

Paragraph15.

The EIG then gave guidance to caseworkers as to the factors which might make further detention unlawful. In particular, it stated that the presumption of detention “will be displaced where legally the person cannot or can no longer be detained because detention would exceed the period reasonably necessary for the purpose of removal.” Following the decision of Davis J in the current proceedings, on 22 January 2009 this policy was changed again so as to replace a presumption in favour of detention with a presumption in favour of release from detention.

The unpublished policies

Paragraph16.

The true picture during the period from April 2006 until September 2008 was very different. Following the public disclosure on 25 April 2006 that 1,013 FNPs had been released from prison before consideration had been given to the question of whether they should have been deported, the Secretary of State adopted a new policy which he did not publish. I have already referred at para 5 above to the description of it contained in the 19 September 2007 Bail Proposal as a “near blanket ban”.

Paragraph17.

The policy of blanket detention admitted of exceptions only on compassionate grounds. No formal guidance was given to caseworkers to give effect to this policy until on 8 November 2007 they were issued with a document (known as “Cullen 1”) which set out criteria and guidance for the identification and release of FNPs who were considered to pose the lowest risks to the public and the lowest risks of absconding. Cullen 1 was not published to the outside world. It led at most to the release of a handful of FNPs. In March 2008, an amended guidance document (known as “Cullen 2”) was issued to the caseworkers. It too was not published to the outside world. Attached to Cullen 1 and Cullen 2 was an extensive list of offences entitled “List of recorded crimes where release from immigration detention or at the end of custody will not be appropriate”. In practice, almost all FNPs who had been sentenced to imprisonment were likely to have committed one or more of such offences. Both Mr Lumba and Mr Mighty had done so. The evidence of David Wood, Strategic Director of the Criminality and Detention Group, was that between December 2006 and July 2008, 15 FNPs were released from detention.

Paragraph18.

On 22 May 2008, the existence of an unpublished policy or practice was belatedly disclosed by the Secretary of State to Mitting J after he had given judgment in the case of R (Ashori) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2008] EWHC 1460 (Admin). More detail as to the circumstances in which the policy came to be disclosed is given by Davis J at paras 21 to 26 of his judgment.

The unpublished policies were applied to Mr Lumba and Mr Mighty

Paragraph19.

It is now common ground that the unpublished policies were applied to the two appellants throughout their detention. It is, therefore, unnecessary to consider para 203 of the judgment of Davis J (where the judge stated that there was nothing to show that Mr Lumba was detained by application of the unpublished policy) or para 100 of the judgment of the Court of Appeal which upheld Davis J on this point.

Were these policies unlawful?

Paragraph20.

Here too, there is little dispute between the parties. Mr Beloff QC rightly accepts as correct three propositions in relation to a policy. First, it must not be a blanket policy admitting of no possibility of exceptions. Secondly, if unpublished, it must not be inconsistent with any published policy. Thirdly, it should be published if it will inform discretionary decisions in respect of which the potential object of those decisions has a right to make representations.

Paragraph21.

As regards the first of these propositions, it is a well established principle of public law that a policy should not be so rigid as to amount to a fetter on the discretion of decision-makers. Davis J held that the unpublished policy was not a “blanket” policy. The Court of Appeal disagreed. Basing themselves on the review by David Wood “of the failure to publish a revised FNP detention policy following the April 2006 crisis” approved on 3 August 2009, the Court of Appeal concluded that the policy, as applied at least from the time of Cullen 1 in November 2007, “effectively operated on a blanket basis” rather than (as held by the judge) “one of presumption”. I agree with this assessment by the Court of Appeal but would go further. It seems clear to me that a blanket policy was also applied from April 2006 until the introduction of Cullen 1 in November 2007. During this earlier period, the only exceptions made to the policy of universal detention were on compassionate grounds and these were few and far between. Importantly, there were no releases on the basis of Hardial Singh principles. Indeed, Cullen 1 represented a modest relaxation of the previous position.

Paragraph22.

It is convenient to introduce the Hardial Singh principles at this stage, since they infuse much of the debate on the issues that arise on this appeal. It is common ground that my statement in R (I) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2002] EWCA Civ 888, [2003] INLR 196 para 46 correctly encapsulates the principles as follows:

(i)

The Secretary of State must intend to deport the person and can only use the power to detain for that purpose;

(ii)

The deportee may only be detained for a period that is reasonable in all the circumstances;

(iii)

If, before the expiry of the reasonable period, it becomes apparent that the Secretary of State will not be able to effect deportation within a reasonable period, he should not seek to exercise the power of detention;

(iv)

The Secretary of State should act with reasonable diligence and expedition to effect removal.

Paragraph23.

Lord Phillips says that the first two of these principles cannot properly be derived from Hardial Singh. Since their correctness has not been put in issue by the parties to these appeals, I propose to deal with the points shortly. As regards the first principle, I consider that Woolf J was saying unambiguously that the detention must be for the purpose of facilitating the deportation. The passage quoted by Lord Phillips includes the following: “as the power is given in order to enable the machinery of deportation to be carried out I regard the power of detention as being impliedly limited to a period which is reasonably necessary for that purpose”(emphasis added). The first principle is plainly derived from what Woolf J said.

Paragraph24.

As for the second principle, in my view this too is properly derived from Hardial Singh. Woolf J said that (i) the power of detention is limited to a period reasonably necessary for the purpose (as I would say) of facilitating deportation; (ii) what is reasonable depends on the circumstances of the particular case; and (iii) the power to detain ceases where it is apparent that deportation will not be possible “within a reasonable period”. It is clear at least from (iii) that Woolf J was not saying that a person can be detained indefinitely provided that the Secretary of State is doing all she reasonably can to effect the deportation.

Paragraph25.

It seems to me that, in relation to both the first and second principles, Lord Phillips is suggesting a different interpretation of paragraph 2(3) of Schedule 3 to the 1971 Act from that enunciated by Woolf J. I do not agree with this interpretation. But what is perhaps of more importance in the context of these appeals is that in my view it is not appropriate to depart from a decision which has been followed repeatedly for almost 30 years unless it is obviously wrong (which I do not believe to be the case), still less to do so without the benefit of adversarial argument.

Paragraph26.

As regards the second proposition accepted by Mr Beloff, a decision-maker must follow his published policy (and not some different unpublished policy) unless there are good reasons for not doing so. The principle that policy must be consistently applied is not in doubt: see Wade and Forsyth Administrative Law, 10th ed (2009) p 316. As it is put in De Smith’s Judicial Review, 6th ed (2007) at para 12-039:

“there is an independent duty of consistent application of policies, which is based on the principle of equal implementation of laws, non-discrimination and the lack of arbitrariness.”

The decision of the Court of Appeal in R (Nadarajah) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2003] EWCA Civ 1768, [2004] INLR 139 is a good illustration of the principle. At para 68, Lord Phillips MR, giving the judgment of the court, said that the Secretary of State could not rely on an aspect of his unpublished policy to render lawful that which was at odds with his published policy.

Paragraph27.

As for the third proposition, the Court of Appeal dealt with the issue of whether there is a general rule of law that policies must be published at paras 70 to 79 of their judgment. Disagreeing with Davis J, they concluded that there is no such general rule and said that the fact that the appellants were detained pursuant to unpublished policies was not in itself a reason for holding that the decisions to detain them were unlawful. Mr Beloff did not feel able to support this conclusion. It is unfortunate that the Court of Appeal embarked on this topic at all, since it was not before them and was not, therefore, the subject of argument or citation of authority. As the point is of general importance, I need to say why in my view the judge was right and the Court of Appeal were wrong on this issue both as a matter of common law and ECHR law.

Paragraph28.

The Court of Appeal referred to a statement of Sedley LJ in R v Secretary of State for Education and Employment Ex p Begbie [2000] 1 WLR 1115, 1132C that there were “cogent objections to the operation of undisclosed policies affecting individuals’ entitlements or expectations” and said at para 72 that they had no difficulty in accepting this as (no more than) a statement “of good administrative practice”. They also said that the judge was wrong to rely on Sunday Times v United Kingdom (1979) 2 EHRR 245 and criticised the reasoning in Nadarajah at paras 64-67 which relied on the Sunday Times case in support of the proposition that a relevant policy is part of the law that must be accessible, so as to enable those affected by it reasonably to foresee the consequences of their actions. At para 73, they said that the relevant passage in the judgment of the ECtHR at para 49 of the judgment in the Sunday Times case is “not, as we read it, about policy as such, but is rather directed to the need for accessibility and precision, as requirements of law in the strict sense”. They went on to say that, in the present context, the requirement for an accessible and precise statement of the relevant law is satisfied by paragraph 2 of Schedule 3 to the 1971 Act, taken with the Hardial Singh guidelines. In short, policy is not the same as law (para 57).

Paragraph29.

In support for their conclusion, they referred to what Laws LJ said in R (SK Zimbabwe) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2008] EWCA Civ 1204; [2009] 1 WLR 1527, para 33. In that case, the Secretary of State had failed to carry out regular reviews following detention, as required by the Detention Centre Rules. As regards the requirement that any deprivation of liberty be “in accordance with a procedure prescribed by law” in article 5(1) of the ECHR, Laws LJ said that this was to ensure that any interference is not random and arbitrary, but governed by clear pre-existing rules. He continued:

“Here the ‘rules’ are the Hardial Singh principles. Their fulfilment in any given case saves a detention from the vice of arbitrariness. A system of regular monitoring is, no doubt, a highly desirable means of seeing that the principles are indeed fulfilled. But it is not itself one of those principles….”

Paragraph30.

But all that the Hardial Singh principles do is that which article 5(1)(f) does: they require that the power to detain be exercised reasonably and for the prescribed purpose of facilitating deportation. The requirements of the 1971 Act and the Hardial Singh principles are not the only applicable “law”. Indeed, as Mr Fordham QC points out, the Hardial Singh principles reflect the basic public law duties to act consistently with the statutory purpose (Padfield v Minister of Agriculture, Fisheries and Food [1968] AC 997, 1030B-D) and reasonably in the Wednesbury sense (Associated Provincial Picture House’s Ltd v Wednesbury Corporation [1948] 1 KB 223). But they are not exhaustive. If they were exhaustive, there could be no room for the public law duty of adherence to published policy, which was rightly acknowledged by the Court of Appeal at paras 51, 52 and 58 of their judgment. I therefore accept the submission of Mr Husain QC and Mr Fordham that the Court of Appeal’s criticisms of Nadarajah were misplaced.

Paragraph31.

I should interpolate that there is in any event an obvious difference between rules which require the review of a detention to be undertaken at prescribed intervals and rules which prescribe the criteria by which a person is to be released or to be subjected to continuing detention. The fact that a policy states that only persons of a specified category will be considered for release is at least as substantively important as the Hardial Singh principles which determine, for example, that a person may not be detained for an unreasonable period.

Paragraph32.

There is further support in the ECtHR jurisprudence for the proposition that paragraph 2 of Schedule 3 to the 1971 Act and the Hardial Singh principles are not exhaustive of the “law”. In Medvedyev v France (Appln no 3394/03, 29 March 2010), the Grand Chamber said at para 80: “where deprivation of liberty is concerned it is particularly important that the general principle of legal certainty be satisfied. It is therefore essential that the conditions for deprivation of liberty under domestic and/or international law be clearly defined.” The case of Gillan v United Kingdom (2010) 50 EHRR 45 concerned the stop and search powers conferred on the police by the Terrorism Act 2000. For present purposes, the relevant issue was whether the powers were “in accordance with the law” within the meaning of article 8(2) of the ECHR. A Code of Practice was issued by the Secretary of State to guide police officers in the exercise of their powers of stop and search. The ECtHR said:

“77.

……Consequently, the law must indicate with sufficient clarity the scope of any such discretion conferred on the competent authorities and the manner of its exercise. The level of precision required of domestic legislation---which cannot in any case provide for every eventuality---depends to a considerable degree on the content of the instrument in question, the field it is designed to cover and the number and status of those to whom it is addressed.”

Paragraph33.

The ECtHR noted at para 83 that the Code of Practice “governs essentially the mode in which the stop and search is carried out, rather than providing any restriction on the officer’s decision to stop and search. That decision is, as the House of Lords made clear, one based exclusively on the ‘hunch’ or ‘professional intuition’ of the officer concerned”. In the opinion of the court, there was a clear risk of arbitrariness in the grant of such a broad discretion to the police officer. At para 87, they concluded that, despite the existence of the Code of Practice, the statutory powers were not “in accordance with the law” because they were “neither sufficiently circumscribed nor subject to adequate legal safeguards against abuse”.

Paragraph34.

The rule of law calls for a transparent statement by the executive of the circumstances in which the broad statutory criteria will be exercised. Just as arrest and surveillance powers need to be transparently identified through codes of practice and immigration powers need to be transparently identified through the immigration rules, so too the immigration detention powers need to be transparently identified through formulated policy statements.

Paragraph35.

The individual has a basic public law right to have his or her case considered under whatever policy the executive sees fit to adopt provided that the adopted policy is a lawful exercise of the discretion conferred by the statute: see In re Findlay [1985] AC 318, 338E. There is a correlative right to know what that currently existing policy is, so that the individual can make relevant representations in relation to it. In R (Anufrijeva) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2003] UKHL 36, [2004] 1 AC 604, para 26 Lord Steyn said:

“Notice of a decision is required before it can have the character of a determination with legal effect because the individual concerned must be in a position to challenge the decision in the courts if he or she wishes to do so. This is not a technical rule. It is simply an application of the right of access to justice.”

Paragraph36.

Precisely the same is true of a detention policy. Notice is required so that the individual knows the criteria that are being applied and is able to challenge an adverse decision. I would endorse the statement made by Stanley Burnton J in R (Salih) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2003] EWHC 2273 at para 52 that “it is in general inconsistent with the constitutional imperative that statute law be made known for the government to withhold information about its policy relating to the exercise of a power conferred by statute.” At para 72 of the judgment of the Court of Appeal in the present case, this statement was distinguished on the basis that it was made “in the quite different context of the Secretary of State’s decision to withhold from the individuals concerned an internal policy relating to a statutory scheme designed for their benefit”. This is not a satisfactory ground of distinction. The terms of a scheme which imposes penalties or other detriments are at least as important as one which confers benefits. As Mr Fordham puts it: why should it be impermissible to keep secret a policy of compensating those who have been unlawfully detained, but permissible to keep secret a policy which prescribes the criteria for their detention in the first place?

Paragraph37.

There was a real need to publish the detention policies in the present context. As Mr Husain points out, the Cullen policies provided that certain non-serious offenders could be considered for release. The failure to publish these policies meant that individuals who may have been wrongly assessed as having committed a crime that rendered them ineligible for release would remain detained, when in fact, had the policy been published, representations could have been made that they had a case for release.

Paragraph38.

The precise extent of how much detail of a policy is required to be disclosed was the subject of some debate before us. It is not practicable to attempt an exhaustive definition. It is common ground that there is no obligation to publish drafts when a policy is evolving and that there might be compelling reasons not to publish some policies, for example, where national security issues are in play. Nor is it necessary to publish details which are irrelevant to the substance of decisions made pursuant to the policy. What must, however, be published is that which a person who is affected by the operation of the policy needs to know in order to make informed and meaningful representations to the decision-maker before a decision is made.

Paragraph39.

For all these reasons, the policies which were applied to Mr Lumba and Mr Mighty were unlawful. But Mr Husain submits (with the support of Mr Rabinder Singh QC and Mr Fordham) that the policies were also unlawful because they included a “presumption” of detention.

Presumption of detention

Paragraph40.

Davis J held at paras 114 to 116 of his judgment that the provisions of paragraph 2 of Schedule 3 to the 1971 Act operate to prevent the Secretary of State from operating a policy of a presumption in favour of detention of FNPs pending deportation. He applied R (Sedrati) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2001] EWHC 210 (Admin) in which, by consent, Moses J had granted a declaration that the terms of paragraph 2 of Schedule 3 do “not create a presumption in favour of detention upon completion of the sentence”. On the Secretary of State’s cross-appeal against the declaration, the Court of Appeal said at para 65:

“....... there is no reason in principle why paragraph 2.1 of Schedule 3 to the 1971 Act, which clearly does require continued detention unless the Secretary of State otherwise orders (i.e. a presumption of detention), should not be construed as a presumption of detention pending deportation. Equally, the Secretary of State may lawfully adopt a policy for the purposes of paragraph 2(2) or (3) that involves a presumption. A presumption that those who have committed serious crimes (e.g. most of those listed in Cullen 1 and 2) should be detained is unobjectionable.”

They went on at para 66 to say that for these reasons the declaration granted by Moses J was wrong and allowed the Secretary of State’s cross-appeal.

Paragraph41.

Mr Husain, supported by Mr Singh and Mr Fordham, say that the judge was right and the Court of Appeal wrong on this issue. The primary case advanced by Mr Husain is that the policy that was applied between April 2006 and September 2008 was not properly described as a “presumptive policy” at all, but rather was a blanket policy. But whether that is right or not, Mr Lumba continued to be detained between September 2008 (when the Secretary of State published a policy in favour of detention) and 22 January 2009 (when the order of Davis J was implemented). It follows that even if, as I have accepted, the Court of Appeal was justified in holding that the policy was a blanket policy until September 2008, the “presumption of liberty” issue is of more than academic interest in this appeal.

Paragraph42.

It is important at the outset to define clearly what a “presumption” means in this context. It is the Secretary of State’s case that paragraph 2 of Schedule 3 to the 1971 Act permits the operation of a policy in which she states that a FNP will normally be detained in certain prescribed circumstances. Such a policy serves as a guide to the caseworkers who make the decisions on the ground and as an indication to the FNPs of what they can normally expect in the circumstances specified in the policy. I shall refer to such a policy as “normal practice”. It need not, and usually does not say anything about the burden of proof. Normal practice is to be distinguished from presumptions in the strict sense. Phipson on Evidence 17th ed (2009) at 6-16 to 6-31 categorises “presumptions” in this sense into rebuttable presumptions of law, irrebuttable presumptions of law and rebuttable presumptions of fact. Such a presumption usually regulates the burden of proof in legal proceedings. Thus, a presumption that a deprivation of liberty is unlawful regulates the burden of proof in relation to that issue: the burden is on the detainer to show that there was a power to detain. I shall refer to a presumption in the strict sense as a “legal presumption”.

Paragraph43.

The distinction between normal practice and a legal presumption is fundamental to the present issue. The fact that in legal proceedings the burden of proving a certain issue is allocated to one party rather than the other does not assist in deciding whether the Secretary of State may, in principle, lawfully give guidance that when certain factors are present, the decision should normally be to detain. This distinction was not articulated in the courts below.

Paragraph44.

A further preliminary point needs to be made. The legality of a decision may be considered at two stages: first at the administrative stage when the decision is taken and secondly, if the decision is challenged, at the stage of legal proceedings. At the administrative stage, the individual against whom the decision is taken often plays no part. It is not appropriate to talk of a burden of proof at this stage: see, for example, R v Lichniak [2003] 1 AC 903 at para 16 per Lord Bingham. At the stage of legal proceedings, the Secretary of State rightly accepts that the burden of proof is on her to justify the detention. This has long been established: Allen v Wright (1838) 8 C & P 522 and Lord Atkin’s dissenting speech in Liversidge v Anderson [1942] AC 206, 245 “every detention is prima facie unlawful and that it is for a person directing imprisonment to justify his act.”

Paragraph45.

Mr Husain submits that there is a “presumption of liberty” both under the jurisprudence of the ECtHR or at common law. I shall start with the jurisprudence on article 5 of the ECHR which Mr Husain submits establishes that there is such a presumption. He refers to Ilijkov v Bulgaria (Application No 33977/96) (unreported) 26 July 2001 where the ECtHR said:

“84.

The court reiterates that continued detention can be justified in a given case only if there are specific indications of a genuine requirement of public interest which, notwithstanding the presumption of innocence, outweighs the rule of respect for individual liberty. Any system of mandatory detention on remand is per se incompatible with article 5(3) of the Convention…..Where the law provides for a presumption in respect of factors relevant to the grounds for continued detention…..the existence of the concrete facts outweighing the rule of respect for individual liberty must be nevertheless convincingly demonstrated.

85.

Moreover, the court considers that it was incumbent on the authorities to establish those relevant facts. Shifting the burden of proof to the detained person in such matters is tantamount to overturning the rule of article 5 of the Convention, a provision which makes detention an exceptional departure from the right to liberty and one that is only permissible in exhaustively enumerated and strictly defined cases….”

Paragraph46.

This was a decision in relation to an alleged violation of article 5(3) which provides:

“Everyone arrested or detained in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 1(c) of this article shall be brought promptly before a judge or other officer authorised by law to exercise judicial power and shall be entitled to trial within a reasonable time or to release pending trial….”

Paragraph47.

Mr Husain submits that, although these principles were articulated in the context of detention pending trial, they are more widely applicable as expressions of the right to liberty protected by article 5: see also Bykov v Russia (Application No 4378/02, 10 March 2009) at para 61 and Bordikov v Russia (Application no 921/03, 9 October 2009) at para 88. However, these cases only concern legal presumptions that regulate burdens of proof in legal proceedings. They are not concerned with normal practice contained in a policy of the kind with which these appeals are concerned.

Paragraph48.

In Ilijkov, the national courts rejected a series of applications for bail pending trial. They did so relying on the Bulgarian Code of Criminal Procedure, which provided that, for certain crimes, detention on remand was mandatory in the absence of exceptional circumstances. The ECtHR held that the initial decision to detain was lawful, but that the continuing application of the presumption of detention by the national judicial authorities was unlawful (paras 78-9 and 87). The case was not concerned with the lawfulness of any decision to detain taken at an administrative stage. It is clear from para 84 of the judgment that the court held that there was a breach of article 5(3). There is, however, no provision in article 5(1)(f) corresponding with article 5(3) and there is nothing to indicate that the court intended its ruling in relation to article 5(1)(c) and 5(3) to apply to article 5(1)(f).

Paragraph49.

The decisions in Bykov and Bordikov do not advance the argument. Para 61 of the judgment in Bykov merely reiterates what the court has repeatedly said in relation to article 5(3). The reference to the presumption of release under article 5 is a reference to the second limb of article 5(3). The case is concerned with the decisions of “judicial authorities” and not administrative decision-makers. Similarly, para 88 of the judgment in Bordikov makes it clear that the court in that case too was only concerned with the decisions of the courts.

Paragraph50.

The principal ECtHR authority on article 5(1)(f) is Saadi v UK (2008) 47 EHRR 427. The applicant sought judicial review of the decision to detain him for a short period while his asylum claim was being subject to fast-track processing. The decision was made pursuant to a policy under which all asylum claimants falling within defined criteria (usually by nationality) were normally detained at Oakington while their claims were determined in an accelerated process. This was a normal practice case and not a case about legal presumptions. The ECtHR held inter alia that deprivation of liberty must not be “arbitrary”. It must comply with the substantive and procedural rules of national law and the detention must be in good faith. At para 69, the court said:

“The condition that there be no arbitrariness further demands that both the order to detain and the execution of the detention must genuinely conform with the purpose of the restrictions permitted by the relevant sub-paragraph of article 5(1). There must in addition be some relationship between the ground of permitted deprivation of liberty relied on and the place and conditions of detention.”

Paragraph51.

And at para 72:

“Similarly, where a person has been detained under article 5(1)(f), the Grand Chamber, interpreting the second limb of this sub-paragraph, held that, as long as a person was being detained ‘with a view to deportation’, that is, as long as ‘action [was] being taken with a view to deportation,’ there was no requirement that the detention be reasonably considered necessary, for example, to prevent the person concerned from committing an offence or fleeing. The Grand Chamber further held in Chahal (1997) 23 EHRR 413 that the principle of proportionality applied to detention under article 5(1)(f) only to the extent that the detention should not continue for an unreasonable length of time…”

Paragraph52.

It was this statement which led the Court of Appeal to conclude at para 62 that “a national law that authorises detention with a view to deportation may be compatible with article 5 even if it imposes a presumption of detention pending deportation.” It is not clear in what sense the Court of Appeal was using the phrase “presumption of detention” in this passage. But if it is construed as a reference to normal practice, I agree with it, provided that it requires the Government to justify the detention with reasons that are closely connected to the statutory purpose of effecting deportation.

Paragraph53.

I turn to the position at common law. It is not in dispute that the right to liberty is of fundamental importance and that the courts should strictly and narrowly construe general statutory powers whose exercise restricts fundamental common law rights and/or constitutes the commission of a tort. The Court of Appeal said at para 63 that there is no rule of our domestic law “that precludes the application of a presumption in favour of detention pending deportation, subject, of course, to the limitations in Ex p Hardial Singh [1984] 1 WLR 704, none of which involves consideration of risk of reoffending or absconding”. Such risks, they said, are relevant to the reasonableness of the period during which it is lawful to detain a FNP, but the absence of such a risk “does not of itself render detention unlawful”. If by “presumption in favour of detention” the Court of Appeal meant “the normal practice as to the circumstances in which a FNP will be detained”, then I would agree with them, provided that it is understood that (i) the Hardial Singh principles are observed and (ii) each case is considered individually.

Paragraph54.

The Court of Appeal set aside the declaration granted by Davis J. They were right to do so. For the reasons I have given, it is lawful for the Secretary of State to operate a policy which sets out the practice that she will normally follow in deciding whether or not to detain FNPs pending their deportation provided that the criteria that I have set out at para 53 above are satisfied. Such a policy is not prohibited by paragraph 2 of Schedule 3 to the 1971 Act.

Paragraph55.

The Court of Appeal also held at para 66 that the declaration granted by Moses J in Sedrati [2001] EWHC Admin 418 was wrong in law. I find this somewhat puzzling. The declaration stated that the terms of paragraph 2 of Schedule 3 do not create a presumption in favour of detention. Whatever the position may be in relation to paragraph 2(1) and the parenthesis in paragraph 2(3), paragraph 2(2) and the remainder of paragraph 2(3) do not create any presumption at all. They simply give the Secretary of State a discretion to detain. In relation to paragraph 2(2) and (3), therefore, so far as it goes, the declaration granted by Moses J is correct.

Were the detentions unlawful?

Paragraph56.

In summary, the appellants’ case is that their claims in false imprisonment should have succeeded: the Secretary of State’s unlawful unpublished policy which operated between April 2006 and September 2008 influenced the initial decisions to detain them and the subsequent decisions to continue to detain them. Davis J accepted the argument advanced on behalf of the Secretary of State that, where the unlawful policy was of no causative effect because the claimants could and would have been lawfully detained if the published policy had been applied, their detention was not unlawful.

Paragraph57.

The Court of Appeal agreed. They distinguished Christie v Leachinsky [1947] AC 573 and Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary [1999] 1 WLR 662 on the footing that in those cases there was no lawful authority to detain the plaintiff. In the present case, however, they said at para 87:

“there is no doubt that the statutory powers relied on by the Secretary of State were apt for the purpose, and the case is not based on the breach of any specific regulation on which the legality of detention was dependent. Rather it is about the manner in which the power was exercised.”

Paragraph58.

And at para 89:

“The mere existence of an internal, unpublished policy or practice at variance with, and more disadvantageous to the FNP than, the published policy will not render a decision to detain unlawful. It must be shown that the unpublished policy was applied to him. Even then, it must be shown that the application of the policy was material to the decision. If the decision to detain him was inevitable, the application of the policy is immaterial, and the decision is not liable to be set aside as unlawful.”

Paragraph59.

In short, since Mr Lumba and Mr Mighty would inevitably have been detained even if the published policy had been applied to them, their detentions were lawful. The court therefore applied what it is convenient to call “the causation test”.

Paragraph60.

Davis J and the Court of Appeal were right to hold that the detention of the appellants would have been inevitable in the light of the risk of absconding and re-offending that they both posed. This appeal therefore raises the important question of whether it was right to apply the causation test and for that reason to hold that the detentions were lawful.

Paragraph61.

A somewhat similar problem arose in R (SK Zimbabwe) v Secretary of State for the Home Department. In that case the unlawfulness lay in the failure of the Secretary of State to comply with her policy which prescribed the procedural requirements for reviews of FNPs who are already in detention. The present case concerns the substantive requirements for the initial detention of FNPs as well as their continued detention.

Paragraph62.

What follows is to a considerable extent based on the submissions of Mr Husain. The introduction of a causation test in the tort of false imprisonment is contrary to principle both as a matter of the law of trespass to the person and as a matter of administrative law. Neither body of law recognises any defence of causation so as to render lawful what is in fact an unlawful authority to detain, by reference to how the executive could and would have acted if it had acted lawfully, as opposed to how it did in fact act. The causation test entails the surprising proposition that the detention of a person pursuant to a decision which is vitiated by a public law error is nevertheless to be regarded as having been lawfully authorised because a decision to detain could have been made which was not so vitiated. In my view, the law of false imprisonment does not permit history to be rewritten in this way.

Paragraph63.

The Court of Appeal were right to say at para 89 that the mere existence of an unlawful policy is not sufficient to establish that any particular exercise of a statutory discretion is unlawful. The decision to detain and/or continue detention will not be vitiated on the grounds of an unlawful policy unless the policy has been applied or at least taken into account by the decision maker. But this does not shed any light on the correctness of the causation test.

Paragraph64.

Trespassory torts (such as false imprisonment) are actionable per se regardless of whether the victim suffers any harm. An action lies even if the victim does not know that he was imprisoned: see, for example, Murray v Ministry of Defence [1988] 1 WLR 692, 703A where Lord Griffiths refused to redefine the tort of false imprisonment so as to require knowledge of the confinement or harm because “The law attaches supreme importance to the liberty of the individual and if he suffers a wrongful interference with that liberty it should remain actionable even without proof of special damage.” By contrast, an action on the case (of which a claim in negligence is the paradigm example) regards damage as the essence of the wrong.

Paragraph65.

All this is elementary, but it needs to be articulated since it demonstrates that there is no place for a causation test here. All that a claimant has to prove in order to establish false imprisonment is that he was directly and intentionally imprisoned by the defendant, whereupon the burden shifts to the defendant to show that there was lawful justification for doing so. As Lord Bridge said in R v Deputy Governor of Parkhurst Prison, Ex p Hague [1992] 1 AC 58, 162C-D: “The tort of false imprisonment has two ingredients: the fact of imprisonment and the absence of lawful authority to justify it.”

Paragraph66.

The causation test shifts the focus of the tort on to the question of how the defendant would have acted on the hypothesis of a lawful self-direction, rather than on the claimant’s right not in fact to be unlawfully detained. There is no warrant for this. A purported lawful authority to detain may be impugned either because the defendant acted in excess of jurisdiction (in the narrow sense of jurisdiction) or because such jurisdiction was wrongly exercised. Anisminic Ltd v Foreign Compensation Commission [1969] 2 AC 147 established that both species of error render an executive act ultra vires, unlawful and a nullity. In the present context, there is in principle no difference between (i) a detention which is unlawful because there was no statutory power to detain and (ii) a detention which is unlawful because the decision to detain, although authorised by statute, was made in breach of a rule of public law. For example, if the decision to detain is unreasonable in the Wednesbury sense, it is unlawful and a nullity. The importance of Anisminic is that it established that there was a single category of errors of law, all of which rendered a decision ultra vires: see Boddington v British Transport Police [1999] 2 AC 143, 158D-E.

Paragraph67.

Mr Beloff submits that there are inherent problems in what I consider to be the correct and principled approach. First, it fails to take account of the nature or extent of the public law error. For example, he suggests that it treats for the purposes of liability as equally unlawful a decision to detain made by an official one grade lower than that specified in the detention policy (but which is otherwise unimpeachable) and a decision to detain for which there is no statutory authority at all. Secondly, it allows what is in essence a public law challenge to be made under the guise of a private law action without any of the procedural safeguards which apply in a judicial review application. In particular, the normal time limits for judicial review proceedings are circumvented. Thirdly, judicial review is a discretionary remedy. A minor public law error may result in no substantive relief being granted at all in judicial review proceedings, whereas a claimant can bring proceedings for false imprisonment as of right.

Paragraph68.

I do not consider that these arguments undermine what I have referred to as the correct and principled approach. As regards Mr Beloff’s first point, the error must be one which is material in public law terms. It is not every breach of public law that is sufficient to give rise to a cause of action in false imprisonment. In the present context, the breach of public law must bear on and be relevant to the decision to detain. Thus, for example, a decision to detain made by an official of a different grade from that specified in a detention policy would not found a claim in false imprisonment. Nor too would a decision to detain a person under conditions different from those described in the policy. Errors of this kind do not bear on the decision to detain. They are not capable of affecting the decision to detain or not to detain.

Paragraph69.

Lord Walker and Lord Hope would prefer the more demanding test of the wrongful use of a statutory power amounting to an abuse of power. It is true that the phrase “abuse of power” is used in certain contexts in public law. For example, it has been held that the court will in a proper case decide whether to frustrate the legitimate expectation of a substantial benefit “is so unfair that to take a different course will amount to an abuse of power”: see R v North and East Devon Health Authority, Ex p Coughlan [2001] QB 213 para 57. In that context, the phrase “abuse of power” denotes a degree of unfairness. It is not clear to me in what sense the phrase “abuse of power” is being suggested in the present context. Suppose that a detention policy states that no FNP who has been sentenced to less than 12 months’ imprisonment is to remain in detention pending deportation for more than 6 months. Suppose further that, by an administrative oversight, a FNP who has been sentenced to 9 months’ imprisonment is detained for 12 months. There can be little doubt that the FNP would have a good claim for substantial damages for false imprisonment in respect of the period of 6 months when he should not have been detained. It would be odd to say that his detention during that period was the result of an “abuse of power”. I would say that the FNP would be the victim of a material public law error. The error was one which was relevant to the decision to detain him. It was capable of affecting the decision to continue to detain him and did in fact do so.

Paragraph70.

As for Mr. Beloff’s other points, such force as they have derives from the fact that the detention in these cases is unlawful because it is vitiated by a public law error. The significance and effect of that error cannot be affected by the fortuity that it is also possible for a victim to challenge the decision by judicial review proceedings (which are subject to tighter time limits than private law causes of action) and that judicial review is a discretionary remedy. It is well established that a defendant can rely on a public law error as a defence to civil proceedings and that he does not need to obtain judicial review as a condition for defending the proceedings: see, for example, Wandsworth London Borough Council v Winder [1985] AC 461. The same applies in the context of criminal proceedings: see Boddington v British Transport Police [1999] 2 AC 143. Mr Beloff submits that the position of a claimant who relies on a public law error to found his cause of action and a defendant can sensibly be differentiated. But it is difficult to see how or why.

Paragraph71.

I can see that at first sight it might seem counter-intuitive to hold that the tort of false imprisonment is committed by the unlawful exercise of the power to detain in circumstances where it is certain that the claimant could and would have been detained if the power had been exercised lawfully. But the ingredients of the tort are clear. There must be a detention and the absence of lawful authority to justify it. Where the detainer is a public authority, it must have the power to detain and the power must be lawfully exercised. Where the power has not been lawfully exercised, it is nothing to the point that it could have been lawfully exercised. If the power could and would have been lawfully exercised, that is a powerful reason for concluding that the detainee has suffered no loss and is entitled to no more than nominal damages. But that is not a reason for holding that the tort has not been committed.

Paragraph72.

Both Mr Husain and Mr Beloff have referred to much authority. I shall refer to some of it. But there is nothing in the cases which shows that the conclusion which I consider is dictated by principle is questionable, still less that it is wrong.

Paragraph73.

Mr Husain relies on dicta of Lord Diplock in Holgate-Mohamed v Duke [1984] AC 437. Lord Diplock recognised that a claim for false imprisonment may be made out where police powers of arrest are unlawfully exercised by reference to common law principles. The statutory power for an arrest without warrant (section 2(4) of the Criminal Law Act 1967)) made it a “condition precedent” that the constable should have reasonable cause to suspect the person to be guilty of the arrestable offence in respect of which the arrest was being made. On the facts, the condition precedent was made out. Lord Diplock said at p 443B that this left the officer with an executive discretion whether to arrest or not. The lawfulness of the way in which the discretion had been exercised could not be challenged except on Wednesbury grounds. He then continued:

“The Wednesbury principles…are applicable to determining the lawfulness of the exercise of the statutory discretion of a constable under section 2(4) of the Criminal Law Act 1967, not only in proceedings for judicial review but also for the purpose of founding a cause of action at common law for damages for that species of trespass to the person known as false imprisonment, for which the action in the instant case is brought.” (emphasis added)

Paragraph74.

Lord Diplock then applied the Wednesbury principles and concluded that the officer’s action was not unlawful. It follows that his comments about false imprisonment were obiter dicta. Nevertheless, it is clear that, if he had concluded that the officer had exercised his statutory discretion unlawfully, Lord Diplock would have held that he was liable in tort for false imprisonment. I accept, however, that these are no more than dicta, albeit from a source of high authority, and that the issue does not seem to have been the subject of much if any argument in the House of Lords.

Paragraph75.

Other authorities relied on by Mr Husain as rejecting the causation test include Christie v Leachinsky [1947] AC 573, Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary [1999] 1 WLR 662 and Langley v Liverpool City Council [2006] 1 WLR 375. In addition, Mr Singh relies on Cooper v The Board of Works for the Wandsworth District (1863) 14 CB (NS) 180.

Paragraph76.

In Christie v Leachinsky, Viscount Simon explained that where an arrest was unlawful because it did not comply with the procedural requirements imposed by the common law—communication of the true and good ground of arrest to the detainee—there would be a false imprisonment notwithstanding that the arrest could have been effected in a proper manner. At p 588H he said:

“I entertain no doubt that in the present case the appellants are not exonerated from liability for false imprisonment by satisfying the judge that they had a reasonable suspicion that the respondent had been guilty of theft or of receiving stolen goods knowing they had been stolen, when they never told the respondent that this was the ground of his arrest. Instead of doing so, they gave a different ground which, as Christie admitted, was not a good excuse for arresting him at all.”

Paragraph77.

Mr Beloff submits that this case should be distinguished on the basis that it concerned the giving of reasons for detention which was a condition precedent to a lawful arrest. He argues that it says nothing about the causation test in cases where the alleged error is not a failure to satisfy a condition precedent. I do not see why the failure to provide a detainee with the reasons for the arrest should be regarded as a failure to satisfy a condition precedent to lawful arrest rather than an unlawful exercise of the power to arrest. In any event, it would be remarkable if the question whether a cause of action in false imprisonment exists should depend on such fine distinctions of classification. More fundamentally, such distinctions have no justification in the light of Anisminic.

Paragraph78.

In Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary, the Court of Appeal held that a failure by the custody officer to conduct a review as required by section 40 of the Police and Criminal Evidence Act 1984 rendered the plaintiff’s continued detention unlawful until the next review. The defence was raised that the plaintiff could only prove false imprisonment if he could show that, if the review had been carried out at the appropriate time, he would have been released. This “causation defence” was rejected by Clarke LJ (with whom Stuart-Smith and Schiemann LJJ agreed) at p 667B as being “nothing to the point”.

Paragraph79.

Mr Beloff emphasises the fact that the plaintiff was not being detained in accordance with the relevant statutory provisions and that the statute stipulated an express condition precedent to the lawful continuation of the detention, namely a review of detention, and that condition was not satisfied. This argument has no more force than Mr Beloff’s corresponding argument in relation to Christie.

Paragraph80.

Langley v Liverpool City Council [2006] 1 WLR 375 concerned child protection. The Court of Appeal held that a constable who had wrongfully removed a child under section 46 of the Children Act 1989 was liable in false imprisonment. He should instead have facilitated the exercise of a different power of removal through the execution of an emergency protection order (“EPO”) obtained by the local authority under section 44 of the 1989 Act. I gave the main judgment (with which Thorpe and Lloyd LJJ agreed).

Paragraph81.

I held (para 32) that the power to remove a child under section 46 can be exercised even where an EPO is in force. I said (para 36) that where a police officer knows that an EPO is in force, he should not exercise the power of removing a child under section 46 unless there are compelling reasons to do so. On the facts of the case, there were no compelling reasons for the constable to exercise the section 46 power. The constable was in error in failing to ask himself whether there were compelling reasons why he should invoke section 46 rather than leave it to the council to execute the EPO. I held, therefore, that the removal of the child was unlawful. It was not in issue that, if the removal of the child was unlawful, the Chief Constable was liable to the child in false imprisonment.

Paragraph82.

Mr Beloff submits that the effect of my reasoning was that the constable had no jurisdiction (in the narrow pre-Anisminic sense) to do what he did. As an EPO was in force, it was in effect mandatory to invoke section 44 rather than section 46. I do not accept this analysis. I drew a clear distinction between the existence of the statutory authority to use the section 46 powers (which the constable had) and the exercise of those powers (which was wrongful on the facts of that case).

Paragraph83.

In Cooper v The Board of Works for the Wandsworth District 14 CB (NS) 180, the defendant board had the statutory power to demolish a house that was in the course of construction. It was held that this power was subject to the common law qualification that it should not be exercised without giving the builder notice and an opportunity to be heard. It was held that the board had exercised its statutory power unlawfully and that the builder was entitled to damages for trespass to property. But I agree with Mr Beloff that this decision does not shed any light on the question whether detention pursuant to an unlawful exercise of a power to detain is itself unlawful. As Byles J put it at p 195, the board “contravened the words of the statute”. In effect, therefore, the court held that the decision to demolish the house was one which the board had no jurisdiction to make in the narrow pre-Anisminic sense.

Paragraph84.

I should deal with the authorities relied on by Mr Beloff. In R (Saadi) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2002] 1 WLR 3131 as I have set out at para 50 above, the issue was whether the policy of detaining certain categories of asylum seekers whose claims could be processed quickly at the Oakington detention centre was lawful. The House of Lords held that it was. At first instance, Collins J had also considered the fact that when detaining the claimants the Home Office had used standard forms which did not reflect the new policy, and that therefore the true reasons for the detention had not been given. Collins J said that this did not affect the lawfulness of the detention. Lord Slynn at para 48 agreed that “the failure to give the right reason for detention and the giving of no or wrong reasons did not in the end affect the legality of the detention.” But para 48 is not part of the ratio of the decision of the House. In any event, in so far as it was argued at all that the giving of untrue reasons for the detention rendered the detention unlawful, the Secretary of State did not advance a causation defence and contend that the giving of untrue reasons was immaterial because the true reasons were lawful.

Paragraph85.

In Nadarajah v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2004] INLR 139, the Secretary of State’s published policy was that, if legal proceedings were initiated, removal would not be treated as imminent even if it otherwise was. The Secretary of State also had an unpublished policy, namely that information that proceedings were about to be initiated would be disregarded, however credible that information might be. At paras 68 and 69 of the judgment of Lord Phillips MR, the Court of Appeal said that the Secretary of State could not rely on the unpublished policy “as rendering lawful that which was, on the face of it, at odds with his policy, as made public” and for that reason the detention of N was unlawful. There is no hint of the causation test here. But the court went on to say that, if N’s solicitors had been aware of the unpublished policy, they would have instituted proceedings sooner. N therefore suffered because his solicitor could not foresee the consequences of her conduct and his detention did not satisfy the requirement of lawfulness imposed by article 5(1)(f) of the ECHR. I accept that this was a causation point. But it was unnecessary for the court to adopt this additional reason for holding that the detention was unlawful. Further, it requires a huge leap to argue from this that the causation test must be satisfied as an element of the tort of false imprisonment. In short, neither Saadi nor Nadarajah bears the weight that Mr Beloff seeks to place on them.

Paragraph86.

Recognising that the court might reject the causation test, Mr Beloff suggested a number of alternative approaches. The first is that false imprisonment should be confined to “no authority” cases ie cases in which there was in fact no authority to detain, without recourse to the legal “fiction” that, because of a public law error, an authority to detain which was in fact given should be treated as if it had no legal effect because it was ultra vires. The second is that detention should be vitiated only by pre-Anisminic error of law. The third is that vitiating circumstances should be restricted to bad faith and improper purpose. The fourth is that authority to detain should be vitiated only by failure to have regard to a material consideration which had an effect on the detention. The fifth is that it should be a requirement that the claimant shall have successfully applied in judicial review proceedings for the decision to detain to be quashed.

Paragraph87.

The first two of these suggestions seek to put the clock back to the pre-Anisminic era. For reasons given earlier, this is unwarranted. As regards the third and fourth suggestions, I have accepted at paras 68 and 69 above that the detention must be vitiated by an error which is material in public law terms and have attempted to explain there what I mean by that. The fifth seeks unjustifiably to impose a procedural hurdle where none currently exists either at common law or in statute. To accede to this suggestion would be to engage in an unacceptable exercise of judicial legislation.

Paragraph88.

To summarise, therefore, in cases such as these, all that the claimant has to do is to prove that he was detained. The Secretary of State must prove that the detention was justified in law. She cannot do this by showing that, although the decision to detain was tainted by public law error in the sense that I have described, a decision to detain free from error could and would have been made.

Overall conclusion on liability on the basis that the policies applied were unlawful

Paragraph89.

I conclude, therefore, that since it is common ground that the unlawful policies in force between April 2006 and September 2008 were applied to Mr Lumba and Mr Mighty, they were unlawfully detained and their claims in false imprisonment must succeed. I turn to consider the assessment of damages.

Compensatory or nominal damages?

Paragraph90.

Having found that there was no liability in false imprisonment, the Court of Appeal did not need to decide whether the claimants were entitled to damages. They did, however, say at para 96:

“If, on the evidence, it was clear that, even assuming a lawful consideration, there was no realistic possibility of a different decision having been reached, and no realistic possibility of earlier release, then we do not see why that should not be reflected in an award of nominal damages only.”

Paragraph91.

Mr Husain and Mr Westgate submit that, even if it was inevitable that the appellants would have been detained if the statutory power to detain had been lawfully exercised, they are nevertheless entitled to substantial and not merely nominal damages. They emphasise that false imprisonment is a tort of strict liability which is actionable without proof of special damage. The focus is on the claimant’s right rather than the culpability of the defendant’s conduct. They rely on two authorities in support of their argument. The first is Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary to which I have already referred at para 75 above. The plaintiff issued proceedings for false imprisonment arising from his detention by the police between 5.25 a.m. (when his detention should have been reviewed as required by statute) and 7.45 a.m. the same morning when it was reviewed and his continued detention authorised. It was found by the judge that the detention between 5.25 a.m. and 7.45 a.m. was unlawful, but that, if a review had taken place at 5.25 a.m., his continued detention would have been authorised. The judge awarded the plaintiff £500. The defendant’s appeal on both liability and damages was dismissed by the Court of Appeal.

Paragraph92.

Clarke LJ gave the leading judgment. He said at p 668 D that there was an infringement of the plaintiff’s legitimate right to have his case reviewed “and that, although the outcome may not have been affected by the failure to review in time, this infringement cannot be regarded as a purely nominal matter or a matter compensatable by entirely nominal damages. There are rules, the police must stick to them”. He added at p 668G:

“As a matter of general principle such a plaintiff is entitled to be put into the position in which he would have been if the tort had not been committed. It is therefore important to analyse what the tort is. The plaintiff’s claim was not for damages for breach of duty to carry out a review at 5.25 a.m. but for false imprisonment.

As I tried to explain earlier, the reason why the continued detention was unlawful was that no review was carried out. The wrong was not, however, the failure to carry out the review but the continued detention. If the wrong had not been committed the plaintiff would not have been detained between 5.25 a.m. and 7.45 a.m.”

Paragraph93.

I do not consider that this case was correctly decided on the issue of damages. I agree that the plaintiff was entitled to be put into the position in which he would have been if the tort of false imprisonment had not been committed. But I do not agree that, if the tort had not been committed, the plaintiff would not have been detained between 5.25 a.m. and 7.45 a.m. On the judge’s findings, if the tort had not been committed, he would have been detained during this period. It seems to me that the fallacy in the analysis in Roberts is that it draws no distinction between a detainee who would have remained in detention if the review had been carried out (and therefore no tort committed) and a detainee who would not have remained in detention if the review had been carried out. But the position of the two detainees is fundamentally different. The first has suffered no loss because he would have remained in detention whether the tort was committed or not. The second has suffered real loss because, if the tort had not been committed, he would not have remained in detention.

Paragraph94.

The second authority relied on in support of the appellants’ case is Kuwait Airways Corpn v Iraqi Airways Co (Nos 4 and 5) [2002] UKHL 19, [2002] 2 AC 883. It was held there that it is no answer to a claim in conversion of goods for a defendant to say that the goods were or would have been subsequently converted by a third party: see the discussion by Lord Nicholls at paras 81 to 84 of his speech. But questions of causation in relation to cases of successive conversion by different tortfeasors have no application in the present context.

Paragraph95.

The question here is simply whether, on the hypothesis under consideration, the victims of the false imprisonment have suffered any loss which should be compensated in more than nominal damages. Exemplary damages apart, the purpose of damages is to compensate the victims of civil wrongs for the loss and damage that the wrongs have caused. If the power to detain had been exercised by the application of lawful policies, and on the assumption that the Hardial Singh principles had been properly applied (an issue which I discuss at paras 129-148 below), it is inevitable that the appellants would have been detained. In short, they suffered no loss or damage as a result of the unlawful exercise of the power to detain.They should receive no more than nominal damages.

Paragraph96.

I should add that this approach is consistent with the observation by Lord Griffiths in Murray v Ministry of Defence [1988] 1 WLR 692, 703A –B: “if a person is unaware that he has been falsely imprisoned and has suffered no harm, he can normally expect to recover no more than nominal damages.”

Vindicatory damages

Paragraph97.

Mr Westgate submits that, if the appellants are entitled to no more than nominal damages, then they should also be awarded vindicatory damages. It has been said that the award of compensatory damages can serve a “vindicatory purpose”: see, for example, Ashley v Chief Constable of Sussex Police [2008] UKHL 25, [2008] AC 962 per Lord Scott at para 22 and Lord Rodger at para 60. But “vindicatory damages” serve a wider purpose than simply to compensate a successful claimant. The phrase “vindicatory damages” seems to have been coined by Sharma CJ in the Court of Appeal of Trinidad and Tobago in Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago v Ramanoop as a head of loss in claims for breach of constitutionally protected rights and freedoms: see address given by the President of the Caribbean Court of Justice to a Symposium entitled “Current Developments in Caribbean Community Law” in Port of Spain on 9 November 2009. Lord Collins has traced the history of the use of the phrase in other contexts.

Paragraph98.

The concept of vindicatory damages was explained and endorsed by the Privy Council in the appeal in the Ramanoop case [2005] UKPC 15, [2006] 1 AC 328. Lord Nicholls said:

“18.

When exercising this constitutional jurisdiction the court is concerned to uphold, or vindicate, the constitutional right which has been contravened. A declaration by the court will articulate the fact of the violation, but in most cases more will be required than words. If the person wronged has suffered damage, the court may award him compensation. The comparable common law measure of damages will often be a useful guide in assessing the amount of this compensation. But this measure is no more than a guide because the award of compensation under section 14 is discretionary and, moreover, the violation of constitutional right will not always be coterminous with the cause of action at law.

19.

An award of compensation will go some distance towards vindicating the infringed constitutional right. How far it goes will depend on the circumstances, but in principle it may well not suffice. The fact that the right violated was a constitutional right adds an extra dimension to the wrong. An additional award, not necessarily of substantial size, may be needed to reflect the sense of public outrage, emphasise the importance of the constitutional right and the gravity of the breach, and deter further breaches. All these elements had a place in this additional award. ‘Redress’ in section 14 is apt to encompass such an award if the court considers it is required having regard to all the circumstances. Although such an award, where called for, is likely in most cases to cover much the same ground in financial terms as would an award by way of punishment in the strict sense of retribution, punishment in the latter sense is not its object. Accordingly, the expressions ‘punitive damages’ or ‘exemplary damages’ are better avoided as descriptions of this type of additional award”.

Paragraph99.

It will be seen, therefore, that the Privy Council endorsed the principle of vindicatory damages for violation of constitutional rights. Should this principle be extended further? In Ashley at para 22 Lord Scott obiter said that vindicatory damages might be awarded for the tort of battery or trespass to the person by the police resulting in the death of the victim. But the issue in that case was whether a claimant should be allowed to continue with an action in order to establish whether an assault had been committed, where there could be no award of further compensatory damages because these had already been paid in full as a result of a concession by the police. Lord Scott’s view that vindicatory damages have a role in the compensation for civil wrongs and the breach of ECHR rights was endorsed, at least to some extent, in Mosley v News Group Newspapers Ltd [2008] EWHC 1777 (QB). In awarding damages for breach of the claimant’s right to privacy, after recognising the compensatory nature of damages for infringements of privacy, Eady J said at paras 216-7 that there was another factor which “probably” had to be taken into account, namely vindication to mark the infringement of the right.

Paragraph100.

It is one thing to say that the award of compensatory damages, whether substantial or nominal, serves a vindicatory purpose: in addition to compensating a claimant’s loss, it vindicates the right that has been infringed. It is another to award a claimant an additional award, not in order to punish the wrongdoer, but to reflect the special nature of the wrong. As Lord Nicholls made clear in Ramanoop, discretionary vindicatory damages may be awarded for breach of the Constitution of Trinidad and Tobago in order to reflect the sense of public outrage, emphasise the importance of the constitutional right and the gravity of the breach and deter further breaches. It is a big leap to apply this reasoning to any private claim against the executive. McGregor on Damages 18th ed (2009) states at para 42-009 that “It cannot be said to be established that the infringement of a right can in our law lead to an award of vindicatory damages”. After referring in particular to the appeals to the Privy Council from Caribbean countries, the paragraph continues: “the cases are therefore far removed from tortious claims at home under the common law”. I agree with these observations. I should add that the reference by Lord Nicholls to reflecting public outrage shows how closely linked vindicatory damages are to punitive and exemplary damages.

Paragraph101.

The implications of awarding vindicatory damages in the present case would be far reaching. Undesirable uncertainty would result. If they were awarded here, then they could in principle be awarded in any case involving a battery or false imprisonment by an arm of the state. Indeed, why limit it to such torts? And why limit it to torts committed by the state? I see no justification for letting such an unruly horse loose on our law. In my view, the purpose of vindicating a claimant’s common law rights is sufficiently met by (i) an award of compensatory damages, including (in the case of strict liability torts) nominal damages where no substantial loss is proved, (ii) where appropriate, a declaration in suitable terms and (iii) again, where appropriate, an award of exemplary damages. There is no justification for awarding vindicatory damages for false imprisonment to any of the FNPs.

Application of Hardial Singh principles to the appeal of Mr Lumba

Paragraph102.

In addition to the issues that are raised which are common to both appeals, it is submitted on behalf of Mr Lumba (but not Mr Mighty) that his detention is unlawful on the grounds that there has been a breach of the Hardial Singh principles. This part of the appeal raises a number of points about the reach of those principles. I refer to the encapsulation of the principles set out in my judgment in R (I) [2003] INLR 196 at para 22 above.

Paragraph103.

A convenient starting point is to determine whether, and if so when, there is a realistic prospect that deportation will take place. As I said at para 47 of my judgment in R (I), there may be situations where, although a reasonable period has not yet expired, it becomes clear that the Secretary of State will not be able to deport the detained person within a period that is reasonable in all the circumstances, having regard in particular to time that the person has already spent in detention. I deal below with the factors which are relevant to a determination of a reasonable period. But if there is no realistic prospect that deportation will take place within a reasonable time, then continued detention is unlawful.

Paragraph104.

How long is a reasonable period? At para 48 of my judgment in R (I), I said:

“It is not possible or desirable to produce an exhaustive list of all the circumstances that are, or may be, relevant to the question of how long it is reasonable for the Secretary of State to detain a person pending deportation pursuant to paragraph 2(3) of Schedule 3 to the Immigration Act 1971. But in my view, they include at least: the length of the period of detention; the nature of the obstacles which stand in the path of the Secretary of State preventing a deportation; the diligence, speed and effectiveness of the steps taken by the Secretary of State to surmount such obstacles; the conditions in which the detained person is being kept; the effect of detention on him and his family; the risk that if he is released from detention he will abscond; and the danger that, if released, he will commit criminal offences.”

Paragraph105.

So far as I am aware, subject to the following qualifications, the relevance of these factors has not been questioned. The qualifications are first that the relevance of the risk of offending on release is challenged on behalf of the appellants in the present case. Secondly, “the nature of the obstacles” begs two questions that have been raised on this appeal, namely what is the relevance, if any, of delays attributable to the fact that a detained person (i) is challenging the decision to deport him by appeal or judicial review and will generally not be deported until his challenges have been determined; and (ii) has refused to return voluntarily to his country of origin?

Risk of re-offending

Paragraph106.

Mr Husain accepts that, where there is a risk that the detained person will abscond, the risk of re-offending is relevant to the assessment of the duration of detention that is reasonably necessary to effect deportation. But he submits that, where there is no real risk of absconding, the risk of re-offending cannot of itself justify detention. Where there is no such risk, detention is not necessary to facilitate deportation, because it will be possible to effect the deportation without the need for detention. The underlying purpose of the power to detain is not to prevent the commission of criminal offences, but to facilitate the implementation of a deportation order.

Paragraph107.

I have some difficulty in understanding why the risk of re-offending is a relevant factor in a case where there is a risk of absconding, but not otherwise. It seems to me that it is possible to construe the power to detain either (more narrowly) as a power which may only be exercised to further the object of facilitating a deportation, or (more broadly) as a power which may also be exercised to further the object which it is sought to achieve by a deportation, namely, in the present case, that of removing an offender whose presence is not conducive to the public good. The distinction between these two objects was clearly drawn by the Court of Appeal in R (A) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2007] EWCA Civ 804. Toulson LJ said at para 55:

“A risk of offending if the person is not detained is an additional relevant factor, the strength of which would depend on the magnitude of the risk, by which I include both the likelihood of it occurring and the potential gravity of the consequences. Mr Drabble submitted that the purpose of the power of detention was not for the protection of public safety. In my view, that is over-simplistic. The purpose of the power of deportation is to remove a person who is not entitled to be in the United Kingdom and whose continued presence would not be conducive to the public good. If the reason why his presence would not be conducive to the public good is because he has a propensity to commit serious offences, protection of the public from that risk is the purpose of the deportation order and must be a relevant consideration when determining the reasonableness of detaining him pending his removal or departure.”

Para 78 of Keene LJ’s judgment is to similar effect.

Paragraph108.

I acknowledge that the principle that statutory powers should be interpreted in a way which is least restrictive of liberty if that is possible would tend to support the narrower interpretation. But I think that the Court of Appeal was right in R (A) to adopt the interpretation which gives effect to the purpose underlying the power to deport and which the power to detain is intended to facilitate. Perhaps a simpler way of reaching the same conclusion is to say, as Simon Brown LJ said in R (I) at para 29, that the period which is reasonable will depend on the circumstances of the particular case and the likelihood or otherwise of the detainee re-offending is “an obviously relevant circumstance”.

Paragraph109.

But the risk of re-offending is a relevant factor even if the appellants are right in saying that it is relevant only when there is also a risk of absconding. As Lord Rodger pointed out in argument, if a person re-offends there is a risk that he will abscond so as to evade arrest or if he is arrested that he will be prosecuted and receive a custodial sentence. Either way, his re-offending will impede his deportation.

Paragraph110.

The risk of re-offending is, therefore, a relevant factor.

Delay attributable to challenges to deportation

Paragraph111.

Mr Beloff submits that the time taken to resolve legal challenges brought by an individual against deportation should generally be left out of account in considering whether a reasonable period of detention has elapsed. He concedes that this general rule should be subject to two qualifications: (i) if the Secretary of State has caused delay in the resolution of the legal challenge, then that time may be taken into account; and (ii) the time during which a legal challenge is being resolved should be taken into account if removal is not possible for reasons unrelated to the legal challenge. I shall call this general rule “the exclusionary rule”.

Paragraph112.

In support of this submission, Mr Beloff makes the following points. First, it is the individual’s choice to challenge the removal and, if the time taken to resolve legal challenges were taken into account, the length of detention would be outside the control of the Secretary of State and would be entirely within the control of the detained person. Secondly, if the position were otherwise, those who (if at large) would be a danger to the public or who would be likely to thwart a deportation order by absconding, would be able to increase their prospects of release by pursuing every conceivable point by way of legal challenges and by doing everything possible to delay the legal process. Thirdly, if the legality of detention is capable of depending on the merits of a challenge to the decision to deport, it will be necessary for the High Court to decide for itself the merits of the underlying challenge, in advance of consideration of the case by the specialist tribunal appointed by Parliament to undertake that task. That is undesirable.

Paragraph113.

At para 102 of their judgment, the Court of Appeal said:

“In our judgment, the fact that a FNP is refusing to return voluntarily, or is refusing to cooperate in his return (for example, by refusing to apply for an emergency travel document, as initially did WL) is relevant to the assessment of the legality of his continued detention: see R (A) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2007] EWCA Civ 804. So is the fact that the period of his detention had been increased, and his deportation postponed by his pursuit of appeals and judicial review proceedings seeking to challenge his deportation order or his application for asylum or leave to remain, particularly if his applications and appeals are obviously unmeritorious. In our judgment, as a matter of principle, a FNP cannot complain of the prolongation of his detention if it is caused by his own conduct.”

Paragraph114.

It is not clear whether the Court of Appeal were accepting the exclusionary rule in its entirety. To say that the fact that the length of the detention is attributable to the pursuit of legal proceedings is relevant to the assessment of the legality of the detention suggests a rejection of the exclusionary rule. But to say that FNPs cannot complain of the prolongation of their detention caused by their own conduct suggests an acceptance of it.

Paragraph115.

The question of the relevance of the pursuit of legal proceedings has been considered in a number of authorities. I do not propose to analyse them. None is binding on this court. The discussion of the issue which I have found most helpful is that of Davis J in R (Abdi) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2009] EWHC 1324 (Admin). In that case, the exclusionary rule (with the same two exceptions) was urged on the court on behalf of the Secretary of State. In rejecting it, Davis J pointed out at para 25 of his judgment, that it was undesirable, where the core question is an assessment of what is reasonable in all the circumstances, to be astute to look for mandatory restrictions or rules in what ought to be a fact-specific exercise. I agree. The Hardial Singh principles should not be applied rigidly or mechanically.

Paragraph116.

There are several problems with the exclusionary rule. First, it seems to require the exclusion of consideration of the individual circumstances of an applicant pending what may be a long appellate process. Suppose two FNPs who both embark on a meritorious appeal process which takes a number of years. The only difference between them is that A poses a very high risk of absconding and re-offending and B poses a very low risk. If the exclusionary rule is applied, no difference can be drawn between them from the time proceedings are commenced. In both cases, the several years during which they are detained while the appeal process is continuing are to be disregarded in assessing whether the period of detention is reasonable. Or suppose that the effect of detention on A is to cause serious damage to his health or that of members of his family, whereas there is no such effect in the case of B. I can see no warrant for such a mechanistic approach to the determination of what is reasonable in all the circumstances.

Paragraph117.

Secondly, the exclusionary rule seems to involve the exclusion from consideration of any delays occurring within the appeal process which are not the fault of the applicant or (as is conceded by Mr Beloff) the Secretary of State. I see no reason why such delays, for example, delays on the part of the tribunal or court, should be disregarded in a determination of whether the period of detention is reasonable.

Paragraph118.

Thirdly, the consequence of the exclusionary rule is that a person can be detained for many years while pursuing a prima facie meritorious appeal but he cannot by judicial review or habeas corpus challenge his detention on Hardial Singh or related article 5(1)(f) of the ECHR principles. It precludes such judicial scrutiny (i) however long the detention and appeals have lasted and (ii) regardless of the effects of prolonged detention on the detainee, provided that (iii) the appeals are being diligently pursued and there is no concurrent independent reason why deportation cannot be effected. I accept the submission of Mr Husain that bail is not a sufficient answer to the fundamental objection that the exclusionary rule constitutes an impermissible restriction on judicial oversight of the legality of administrative detention. Paragraph 29 of Schedule 2 to the 1971 Act gives the First Tier Tribunal power to grant bail pending an appeal, but this is subject to the restrictions stated in paragraph 30. Paragraph 30(1) provides that an appellant shall not be released under paragraph 29 without the consent of the Secretary of State if removal directions are currently in force. There is nothing in the schedule which requires the tribunal to apply the Hardial Singh principles in deciding whether or not to grant bail and, in particular, to have regard to the past and likely future length of a detention. Bail is not a determination of the legality of detention, whether at common law or for article 5(4) purposes.

Paragraph119.

Fourthly, the exclusionary rule is inconsistent with the decision of the ECtHR in Chahal v United Kingdom (1996) 23 EHRR 413. In deciding whether the detention complied with the requirements of article 5(1)(f), the court had regard to the length of the detention, including the time taken for the various domestic proceedings to be completed: see paras 114, 115 and 123 of the judgment of the court. There is a close analogy between the Hardial Singh principles and the article 5 requirement that detention for the purposes of deportation must not be of excessive duration.

Paragraph120.

I would reject Mr Beloff’s in terrorem argument that, unless the exclusionary rule applies, detained FNPs will be able to procure their release from detention by the simple expedient of pursuing hopeless legal challenges. Time taken in the pursuit of hopeless challenges should be given minimal weight in the computation of a reasonable period of detention. Nor do I accept that it is undesirable (or indeed unduly difficult) to identify hopeless or abusive challenges. There exist statutory mechanisms to curb unmeritorious appeals. If a claim is “clearly unfounded”, certification under section 94(2) of the Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002 precludes an in-country appeal. If a claim relies on a matter which could have been raised earlier in response to an earlier immigration decision or in response to a “one-stop notice”, certification under section 96 of the 2002 Act precludes any appeal at all. In any event, a court considering the legality of a detention will often be able to assess the prima facie merits of an appeal. Where, as in the case of Mr Lumba, there have been orders for reconsideration, or where there has been a grant of permission to appeal to the Court of Appeal, the court will easily recognise that the challenge has some merit. Conversely, there may be one or more determinations from immigration judges dismissing claims as wholly lacking in credibility.

Paragraph121.

To summarise, I would reject the exclusionary rule. If a detained person is pursuing a hopeless legal challenge and that is the only reason why he is not being deported, his detention during the challenge should be given minimal weight in assessing what is a reasonable period of detention in all the circumstances. On the other hand, the fact that a meritorious appeal is being pursued does not mean that the period of detention during the appeal should necessarily be taken into account in its entirety for the benefit of the detained person. Indeed, Mr Husain does not go so far as to submit that there is any automatic rule, regardless of the risks of absconding and/or re-offending, which would compel an appellant’s release if the appeals process lasted a very long time through no fault of the appellant. He submits that the weight to be given to time spent detained during appeals is fact-sensitive. This accords with the approach of Davis J in Abdi and I agree with it. The risks of absconding and re-offending are always of paramount importance, since if a person absconds, he will frustrate the deportation for which purpose he was detained in the first place. But it is clearly right that, in determining whether a period of detention has become unreasonable in all the circumstances, much more weight should be given to detention during a period when the detained person is pursuing a meritorious appeal than to detention during a period when he is pursuing a hopeless one.

Non-cooperation with return

Paragraph122.

The most common examples of non-cooperation are (i) a refusal by a person who does not have a valid passport to cooperate with the obtaining of travel documents to enable him to return and (ii) a person’s refusal to avail himself of one of the Home Office schemes by which he may leave the United Kingdom voluntarily. Most of the discussion in the cases has centred on (ii).

Paragraph123.

It is common ground that a refusal to return voluntarily is relevant to an assessment of what is a reasonable period of detention if a risk of absconding can properly be inferred from the refusal. But I would warn against the danger of drawing an inference of risk of absconding in every case. It is always necessary to have regard to the history and particular circumstances of the detained person. What is, however, in issue is whether a failure to return voluntarily can of itself justify a period of detention which would otherwise be unreasonable and therefore unlawful. In R (I), I said in the Court of Appeal:

“50.

As regards the significance of the appellant’s refusal of voluntary repatriation, there appears to be agreement between Simon Brown LJ and Mummery LJ that this is a relevant circumstance, but Mummery LJ considers that it is decisively adverse to the appellant, whereas Simon Brown LJ considers that it is of relatively limited relevance on the facts of the present case. I too consider that it is a relevant circumstance, but in my judgment it is of little weight. [Counsel for the Secretary of State] submits that a refusal to leave voluntarily is relevant for two reasons. First, the detained person has control over the fact of his detention: if he decided to leave voluntarily, he would not be detained. Secondly, the refusal indicates that he would abscond if released from detention. It is this second feature which has weighed heavily with Mummery LJ.

51.

I cannot accept that the first of [the Secretary of State’s] reasons is relevant. Of course, if the appellant were to leave voluntarily, he would cease to be detained. But in my judgment, the mere fact (without more) that a detained person refuses the offer of voluntary repatriation cannot make reasonable a period of detention which would otherwise be unreasonable. If [the Secretary of State] were right, the refusal of an offer of voluntary repatriation would justify as reasonable any period of detention, no matter how long, provided that the Secretary of State was doing his best to effect the deportation.

52.

I turn to [the Secretary of State’s] second reason. I accept that if it is right to infer from the refusal of an offer of voluntary repatriation that a detained person is likely to abscond when released from detention, then the refusal of voluntary repatriation is relevant to the reasonableness of the duration of a detention. In that event, the refusal of voluntary repatriation is no more than evidence of a relevant circumstance namely the likelihood that the detained person will abscond if released.

53.

But there are two important points to be made. First, the relevance of the likelihood of absconding, if proved, should not be overstated. Carried to its logical conclusion, it could become a trump card that carried the day for the Secretary of State in every case where such a risk was made out regardless of all other considerations, not least the length of the period of detention. That would be a wholly unacceptable outcome where human liberty is at stake.

54.

Secondly, it is for the Secretary of State to satisfy the court that it is right to infer from the refusal by a detained person of an offer of voluntary repatriation that, if released, he will abscond. There will no doubt be many cases where the court will be persuaded to draw such an inference. I am not, however, satisfied that this is such a case. It is not at all surprising that this appellant has refused voluntary repatriation. He has not yet exhausted the asylum process, which, if successful, would permit him to remain in the United Kingdom. In these circumstances, why should one infer from the refusal of voluntary repatriation that, if released, he would abscond? In my judgment, the most that can be said is that there is a risk that if he is released the appellant will abscond. But that can be said of most cases. I do not consider that the fact that he has refused the offer of voluntary repatriation adds materially to the evidence that such risk is present in the instance case.”

Paragraph124.

Simon Brown LJ adopted a somewhat different approach at para 31. He said that, since in Hardial Singh Woolf J had regarded it as a factor in the applicant’s favour that he was “quite prepared to go to India”, he could not see why the converse should not be relevant. The court should not “ignore entirely” the applicant’s ability to end his detention by returning home voluntarily.

Paragraph125.

The point was considered again by the Court of Appeal in R (A) Somalia v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2007] EWCA Civ 804 Toulson LJ (with whom Longmore LJ agreed) said:

“54.

I accept the submission on behalf of the Home Secretary that where there is a risk of absconding and a refusal to accept voluntary repatriation, those are bound to be very important factors, and likely often to be decisive factors, in determining the reasonableness of a person’s detention, provided that deportation is the genuine purpose of the detention. The risk of absconding is important because it threatens to defeat the purpose for which the deportation order was made. The refusal of voluntary repatriation is important not only as evidence of the risk of absconding, but also because there is a big difference between administrative detention in circumstances where there is no immediate prospect of the detainee being able to return to his country of origin and detention in circumstances where he could return there at once. In the latter case the loss of liberty involved in the individual’s continued detention is a product of his own making.”

Paragraph126.

Keene LJ said at para 79:

“I am not persuaded by Mr Giffin that the refusal by this detainee to return to Somalia voluntarily when it was possible to do so is some sort of trump card. On this I see the force of what was said by Dyson LJ in R (I) at paragraph 52, namely that the main significance of such a refusal may often lie in the evidence it provides of a likelihood of the individual absconding if released. After all, if there is in a particular case no real risk of his absconding, how could detention be justified in order to achieve deportation, just because he has refused voluntary return? The Home Office in such a case, ex hypothesi, would be able to lay hands on him whenever it wished to put the deportation order into effect. Detention would not be necessary in order to fulfil the deportation order. Having said that, I do not regard such a refusal to return as wholly irrelevant in its own right or as having a relevance solely in terms of the risk of absconding. It is relevant that the individual could avoid detention by his voluntary act. But I do not accept that such a refusal is of the fundamental importance contended for by the Secretary of State”

Paragraph127.

It is necessary to distinguish between cases where return to the country of origin is possible and those where it is not. Where return is not possible for reasons which are extraneous to the person detained, the fact that he is not willing to return voluntarily cannot be held against him since his refusal has no causal effect. But what if return would be possible, but the detained person is not willing to go? Here it is necessary to consider whether the detained person has issued proceedings challenging his deportation. If he has done so, then it is entirely reasonable that he should remain in the United Kingdom pending the determination of those proceedings (unless the proceedings are an abuse). In those circumstances his refusal to accept an offer of voluntary return is irrelevant. The purpose of voluntary return is not to encourage foreign nationals to return to their countries of origin where, if their legal challenges succeed, it is likely to have been demonstrated that they would face a risk of persecution within the meaning of the Convention and Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees (1951) (Cmd 9171) and (1967) (Cmnd 3906) or treatment contrary to article 3 of the ECHR. Rather, it is to facilitate removal where that is justified because the FNPs have not proved that they would face the relevant risk on return. In accepting voluntary return, the individual forfeits all legal rights to remain in the United Kingdom. He should not be penalised for seeking to vindicate his ECHR or Refugee Convention rights and be faced with the choice of abandoning those rights or facing a longer detention than he would face if he had not been offered voluntary return.

Paragraph128.

What about those who have no outstanding legal challenges? Here, the fact that the detained person has refused voluntary return should not be regarded as a “trump card” which enables the Secretary of State to continue to detain until deportation can be effected, whenever that may be. That is because otherwise, as I said at para 51 of my judgment in R (I), “the refusal of an offer of voluntary repatriation would justify as reasonable any period of detention, no matter how long, provided that the Secretary of State was doing his best to effect the deportation.” If the refusal of voluntary return has any relevance in such cases even if a risk of absconding cannot be inferred from the refusal, it must be limited. That was the view of Simon Brown LJ in R (I) and Keene LJ in R (A) and I agree with them.

The appeal of Mr Lumba

Paragraph129.

I can now turn to the particular case of Mr Lumba. He entered the United Kingdom unlawfully on 10 April 1994 and claimed asylum on the same day. His claim was refused on 20 February 2000. He was, however, granted exceptional leave to remain until 20 February 2004. He has a bad criminal record which includes convictions for assault occasioning actual bodily harm (six months’ imprisonment); two offences of using threatening and abusive behaviour (twelve months’ probation); two offences of shoplifting (non-custodial sentences); assault occasioning actual bodily harm (six months’ imprisonment); assaulting a constable (four months’ imprisonment); and wounding with intent contrary to section 18 of the Offences Against the Person Act 1861 (4 years’ imprisonment).

Paragraph130.

He married MP, another national of the Democratic Republic of Congo (“DRC”). Their son, PAS, was born on 5 July 2003.

Paragraph131.

As I have already said, on 3 April 2006, the Secretary of State decided to deport Mr Lumba. Notwithstanding that his son is a British citizen, the Secretary of State also decided to deport his wife and son, although the orders against them were subsequently revoked. He was notified of the decision to detain him under the 1971 Act on 22 June 2006, the day before his release date. His first detention review was in February 2007. He appealed against the decision to deport him. On 7 September 2006, while the appeal was still pending, he refused to attend a travel document interview with the immigration authorities to facilitate his return to the DRC.

Paragraph132.

His appeal against deportation was dismissed by the Asylum and Immigration Tribunal (“AIT”) on 15 December 2006. In about January 2007, he was transferred from prison to Dover Immigration Removal Centre, since when he remained in detention.

Paragraph133.

On 1 March 2007, he attended an interview with an immigration officer at which he explained that his passport was missing. He was asked to complete an application for an Emergency Travel Document (“ETD”) but refused to do so, stating that he did not wish to be returned to the DRC because “the problem which formed the initial basis of his asylum claim is still true.” By 20 March 2007, the Secretary of State’s caseworkers had discovered that they had a copy of Mr Lumba’s passport on file.

Paragraph134.

His indefinite leave to remain was terminated only after service on him of the signed deportation order on 21 March 2007. The discovery of the copy of his passport on file obviated the need for his cooperation in completing a travel document application. On 29 March, a completed application for an ETD, accompanied by copies of his passport and identity card, was sent to the Embassy of the DRC. The Embassy claimed to have lost the initial application and the application for an ETD was resubmitted on 26 April 2007. The application was granted by the DRC Embassy on 25 July 2007 and on the following day directions were set for Mr Lumba’s removal from the United Kingdom on 20 August 2007.

Paragraph135.

On 15 August 2007, his new solicitors submitted fresh representations challenging his deportation. These noted that a country guidance case (BK (DRC)) concerning the safety of returns to the DRC of failed asylum seekers/ deportees was to be heard by the AIT on 17 September 2007. On 16 August 2007, the Secretary of State refused to treat those representations as a fresh asylum claim and on the following day, Mr Lumba issued judicial review proceedings challenging that refusal. On 14 September 2007, these proceedings were stayed by consent until the outcome of the pending country guidance case before the AIT was known.

Paragraph136.

On 23 October 2007, Mr Lumba issued the claim for judicial review challenging his detention which has given rise to the present appeal. On 18 December 2007, the AIT promulgated its determination in BK (Democratic Republic of Congo) v Secretary of State for the Home Department and decided that failed asylum seekers were not, as such, at risk in the DRC: [2007] UKAIT 98. Mr Lumba made applications for bail on 23 January 2008, 4 February 2008 and 4 March 2008. They were all rejected by the immigration judge principally on the ground that there was a real risk that if he was released he would re-offend.

Paragraph137.

On 23 April 2008, permission was granted to appeal the AIT’s decision in BK (DRC) to the Court of Appeal.

Paragraph138.

Mr Lumba’s claim for judicial review in respect of his detention was heard by Collins J on 4 July 2008. His judgment is reported at [2008] EWHC 2090 (Admin). He concluded that the detention was lawful on Hardial Singh principles and that it would continue to be so until the Court of Appeal gave judgment in BK (DRC), on the assumption that judgment was given by the end of December 2008. In fact judgment was given by the Court of Appeal on 3 December 2008 after the hearing before Davis J, but before he gave judgment: [2008] EWCA Civ 1322.

Paragraph139.

Davis J agreed with the reasoning and conclusion of Collins J as to the lawfulness of the detention. The findings made by Davis J are set out in full by the Court of Appeal at para 99 of their judgment. There is no need to repeat them in this judgment. In summary, Davis J said at para 203 that (i) Mr Lumba posed a high risk of absconding and a high risk of serious reoffending; (ii) at all stages there was a prospect of removing him within a reasonable period; and (iii) there had been no lack of due expedition on the part of the Secretary of State.

Paragraph140.

On 11 February 2009, Mr Lumba’s solicitors made fresh representations on his behalf to the Secretary of State, and applied for the revocation of the deportation order. They said that his marriage had broken down and that he was seeking contact with his son. He relied on article 8 of the ECHR. This application was rejected by the Secretary of State on 1 July 2009. Mr Lumba appealed on 8 July 2009. The appeal was dismissed by the AIT on 28 September 2009. A reconsideration was ordered by a senior immigration judge on 26 October 2009. At the reconsideration, the Secretary of State conceded that the original tribunal had erred in law.

Paragraph141.

By a judgment given on 19 February 2010, the Court of Appeal dismissed Mr Lumba’s appeals against the decisions of Collins J and Davis J. The Court of Appeal said at para 100 that they had seen nothing to justify interfering with Davis J’s findings at para 203 of his judgment. They said in relation to the application of the Hardial Singh principles that the real attack was on the judgment of Collins J. There had been no material error in the approach or conclusions of Collins J who had taken into account the high risk of absconding and re-offending, the fact that Mr Lumba could have returned to the DRC voluntarily, and that his deportation had been delayed by his pursuit of several unsuccessful applications for asylum or leave to remain and appeals against their refusal.

Paragraph142.

The Court of Appeal had been asked to consider the period which had elapsed since the judgment of Davis J and subsequent evidence, including a psychiatric report, and to determine the legality of Mr Lumba’s current detention in the light of it. They said at para 108 that it would be inappropriate for them to consider as a first instance decision whether Mr Lumba’s mental condition rendered his continued detention unlawful. Apart from that, they said that:

“having reviewed the history of [Mr Lumba’s] detention and the reasons given for continuing it, and for the refusals of bail, and his several hitherto unmeritorious appeals and applications, we are satisfied that his detention for the purposes of his deportation continues to be lawful”.

Paragraph143.

On behalf of Mr Lumba it is submitted that the Court of Appeal should have concluded that his detention was unreasonably long by the time of the hearing before Collins J on 4 July 2008; alternatively by the time of the hearing before Davis J on 11-14 November 2008; alternatively by the time of the hearing before them between 30 November and 2 December 2009. By the time of the appeal, of particular importance were the facts that (i) Mr Lumba had been in detention for 41 months; (ii) he could not be deported while he was pursuing his appeal against the Secretary of State’s refusal to revoke the deportation order; and (iii) there was evidence from the Croydon Mental Health Team and consultant psychiatrist Dr Dinakaran which showed that the risk of re-offending and psychotic relapse could be managed in the community.

Paragraph144.

Mr Lumba has now been in detention for 54 months. At first sight, his detention seems to have been of unreasonable duration. There must come a time when, however grave the risk of absconding and however the grave the risk of serious offending, it ceases to be lawful to detain a person pending deportation. Moreover, in certain respects the courts below have not applied the Hardial Singh principles correctly. In particular, they have wrongly regarded the fact that Mr Lumba has been able to delay his deportation by pursuing applications and appeals which, thus far, have been unsuccessful as being relevant to the assessment of a reasonable period of detention. It has not been suggested by the Secretary of State that any of these applications or appeals have been hopeless and abusive. For the reasons given above, the fact that the applications and appeals delayed the deportation should have been regarded as irrelevant. The courts below also appear to have taken into account Mr Lumba’s refusal of voluntary return without making it clear how this is relevant to the assessment of a reasonable period. As I have said, it is of limited relevance as a free-standing reason (see paras 122-128 above). It would be legitimate to infer from the refusal of voluntary return that there is a risk of absconding. But it is not clear that Collins J or Davis J drew such an inference in this case.

Paragraph145.

Mr Husain submits that it was incumbent on the Court of Appeal to consider the legality of the continuing executive detention by reference to the situation current at the time of the appeal and that they erred in failing to do so. He says that they should have considered what the prospects were of removal within a reasonable period. I accept that, where the facts are the same as they were before the first instance judge and the only difference is the passage of further time, there is no reason why the Court of Appeal should not decide for themselves whether a continuing detention is unlawful. I also accept that, where there is fresh evidence, the Court of Appeal are entitled to apply the Hardial Singh principles and consider for themselves on the basis of all the up-to-date material whether a continuing detention is lawful. Indeed, that was the course that the Court of Appeal took in R (I). But there are some circumstances where that course is not appropriate.

Paragraph146.

In the present case, the Court of Appeal took the view that such a course was inappropriate. They said at para 108 that they “should not embark on a first instance decision on matters, such as whether the deportation order should be revoked on account of [Mr Lumba’s] mental condition, that Parliament has entrusted to a specialist tribunal”. That was an entirely proper reason for the Court of Appeal not making a first instance decision in this case.

Paragraph147.

Mr Husain submits that the Supreme Court should allow Mr Lumba’s appeal. I would allow the appeal of both appellants for the generic reasons that I have stated earlier. But I would not decide whether the detention of Mr. Lumba for almost 56 months was in breach of the Hardial Singh principles. The reasons which led the Court of Appeal to refuse to make a first instance decision apply with even greater force in an appeal to the Supreme Court. It is only in the most exceptional case that this court should embark on a task that is normally to be performed by a court of first instance.

Paragraph148.

In view of the passage of further time since the decision of the Court of Appeal as well as the fact that the courts below failed to apply the Hardial Singh principles correctly, I would remit Mr Lumba’s claim for damages for breach of those principles to the High Court for reconsideration in the light of all the evidence as to the current position.

The case of Mr Mighty

Paragraph149.

As I have already said, Mr Mighty was detained between 19 May 2006 and 28 July 2008. He issued proceedings on 29 May 2008 alleging that his detention was for longer than a reasonable period and inter alia that, on a proper application of the Hardial Singh principles, he should have been released. His Hardial Singh case was rejected by Davis J. There was no appeal on this aspect of the case to the Court of Appeal and the point has not been raised on behalf of Mr Mighty before this court.

Exemplary damages

Paragraph150.

The relevant principles are not in doubt. Exemplary damages may be awarded in three categories of case: see per Lord Devlin in Rookes v Barnard [1964] AC 1129. The category which is relevant for present purposes is that there has been “an arbitrary and outrageous use of executive power” (p 1223) and “oppressive, arbitrary or unconstitutional action by servants of the government” (p 1226). In this category of case, the purpose of exemplary damages is to restrain the gross misuse of power: see AB v South West Water Services Ltd [1993] QB 507, 529F per Sir Thomas Bingham MR. It must be shown that the “conscious wrongdoing by a defendant is so outrageous, his disregard of the plaintiff’s rights so contumelious, that something more [than compensatory damages] is needed to show that the law will not tolerate such behaviour” as a “remedy of last resort”: see per Lord Nicholls Kuddus v Chief Constable of Leicestershire Constabulary [2002] 2 AC 122 at para 63.

Paragraph151.

Both Davis J and the Court of Appeal addressed the question of exemplary damages, although in view of their findings on the issue of liability, it was not necessary for them to do so. Davis J said at para 205 of his judgment that:

“I add, briefly, that, even if I had concluded there was unlawful detention in any of these cases justifying an award of damages, I would not in any event have awarded exemplary damages on the footing of unconstitutional, oppressive or arbitrary conduct, in so far as sought. While the Home Office has, to put it mildly, not covered itself in glory in this whole matter of the new policy, I think the failings were in essence one of failing, promptly and directly, to confront and address a perceived legal difficulty: whether through concerns at being bearers of unwelcome news to the Ministers or through an instinct for ducking an apparently intractable problem or through institutional inertia or some other reason, I cannot really say. I am not prepared, however, to conclude on the material before me that there was a conscious decision within the Home Office to operate tacitly an unpublished policy, known to be highly suspect, in the hope it would not be uncovered or, if it was uncovered, against a plan, if the courts intervened, to present that reversal as being due solely to the courts or the Human Rights Act. In my view what happened here, in any of these five cases, cannot fairly, I think, be described as sufficiently outrageous to justify an award of exemplary damages. In any event, I emphasise that individual consideration was given to the cases of each of the claimants.”

Paragraph152.

By the time of the appeal, the Secretary of State had disclosed more material than was before the judge. The Court of Appeal said that, even taking account of the additional material, they agreed with the assessment of the judge. They said:

“122.

We give weight to that assessment by the judge at the end of his very careful and comprehensive judgment. It also accords with our own view, even taking account of the additional material which has been disclosed. We consider that there was a failure, which to put it very mildly indeed, was very regrettable, on the part of the department to face up to the basic problem that the published policy had not caught up with the much more restrictive approach implicit in ministerial statements on the subject. However, we find it difficult to describe such conduct as ‘unconstitutional, oppressive or arbitrary’, in circumstances where the Home Secretary had an undoubted power to detain for the purposes in question, and it has been held that on the facts of the case he could lawfully have exercised that power with the same effect; at any rate, if it can be so described, these circumstances mean that the conduct is at the less serious end of unconstitutional, oppressive or arbitrary. We also bear in mind also that the claimants had the right to apply for bail to an independent tribunal, at which it was possible for the continuing reasonableness of their detention to be challenged. An award of exemplary damages would be an unwarranted windfall for them, and it would have little punitive effect since it will not be borne by those most directly responsible. Rather it would be a drain on public resources which in itself is unlikely to add significantly to the remedial effect of a declaration of unlawfulness.

123.

Moreover, it is difficult to see on what basis exemplary damages could be assessed in lead cases such as these. The conduct of the Home Secretary complained of in the present case was common to a large number of detainees who have brought proceedings against him. The selection of lead claimants such as [Mr Lumba] and [Mr Mighty] does not depend on the merits of their individual cases, which have not been assessed other than for the purposes of the grant of permission to apply for judicial review or permission to appeal. Other claimants may have equally or even more meritorious claims to damages, and if appropriate exemplary damages, than the present claimants. There would be no principled basis, therefore, to restrict an award of exemplary damages to the present lead claimants. If an award of exemplary damages is made to the present lead claimants, a similar award would have to be made in every case. Exemplary damages are assessed by reference to the conduct of the tortfeasor. The court would, we think, have to assess an appropriate sum as exemplary damages and divide it between all successful claimants. But we do not know how many successful claimants there will ultimately be. These considerations demonstrate that exemplary damages, in a case such as the present, may be ill suited to be a remedy in judicial review proceedings, and would be in the present cases.”

Paragraph153.

Yet further material has been disclosed by the Secretary of State since the hearing before the Court of Appeal. Mr Westgate submits that it can now be seen that this is indeed one of those exceptional cases where awards of exemplary damages are merited.

Paragraph154.

His submissions are detailed and elaborate. I shall endeavour to concentrate on the essential points. He submits that the conditions for an award of exemplary damages have been established because (i) from April 2006 until September 2008 the Secretary of State operated a hidden blanket policy which did not give effect to the Hardial Singh principles; (ii) the Secretary of State actively discouraged disclosure of her true detention policy with the consequence that the integrity of written reasons for detention was compromised; (iii) there was a deliberate decision not to publish the hidden policy; and (iv) the Secretary of State and/or her officials knew that, or were reckless as to whether, their actions were unlawful, preferring for political reasons to leave it to the courts to remedy the illegality. In addition, Mr Westgate submits that the Secretary of State in this litigation has fallen short of the duties of candour owed to the courts in that (v) the courts have been intentionally or recklessly misled by the Secretary of State’s officials; (vi) elementary safeguards necessary to promote compliance with a public authority’s duty of candour in judicial review proceedings have not been observed: in particular, the Deputy Chief of Staff of the Chief Executive of the UK Border Agency was selected as the person responsible for overseeing disclosure, when the responsibility for disclosure was that of the Treasury Solicitor; and (vii) there remain significant lacunae in the disclosure.

Paragraph155.

I find it convenient to take (i) to (iv) together. I have already referred at paras 16-39 above to the hidden blanket policy which did not give effect to the Hardial Singh principles. There is no doubt that such a policy was operated between April 2006 and November 2007 when a slight relaxation was effected by the introduction of Cullen 1. To a large extent, the policy that was applied until September 2008 was a blanket policy. It certainly remained a hidden policy during the whole period. But that of itself comes nowhere near being sufficient to justify an award of exemplary damages. It is the reasons why the policy was not published that are the matters of real concern. There is undoubtedly evidence to support submissions (ii) to (iv). I shall refer to some of it. A more detailed description of the internal material relating to the period between April 2006 and September 2008 that was disclosed to Davis J appears at para 43 of his judgment.

Paragraph156.

At least from 17 May 2006, senior officers within the Home Office, including lawyers of the Home Office Legal Advisers’ Branch (“HOLAB”), expressed concern to, among others, Lin Homer (Chief Executive of the Border and Immigration Agency) (“BIA”) that the policy was unlawful on the grounds that it did not satisfy the Hardial Singh principles and that it differed from the published policy. Thus, for example, on 20 July 2006, Ms Rogerson (Head of Policy for the BIA) said in an email “we are increasingly vulnerable and we should probably publish revised criteria”. She suggested that they should review the criteria and consider being prepared to release FNPs in some cases, with public protection as a priority. She added that Ministers’ “preferred position may be to continue to detain all FNPs and let immigration judges take any hit which is to be had by releasing on bail.”

Paragraph157.

On 19 January 2007, Joy Munro (Deputy Director, Border Control) wrote to Ms Rogerson asking for written evidence of the lawfulness of detaining FNPs whom they were unable to remove. She referred to there being “unrest in the CCD about the power in law to detain some of those held if they are not removable”. Ms Rogerson replied: “We shouldn’t be dealing with this—or any such policy discussions—on email in this way. I believe a meeting would be the most profitable way forward”.

Paragraph158.

On 13 March 2007, Stephen Braviner-Roman of HOLAB wrote to Ken Sutton (Deputy Director of the Immigration and Nationality Directorate) saying: “if the courts were to find we had not been following our policy in these cases we would face criticism, but also claims for compensation.” He also referred to the fact that Simon Harker (from the Treasury Solicitor’s Department) had pointed out that they “have a duty of candour to the court and cannot mislead.”

Paragraph159.

First-hand evidence of the attitude of the Secretary of State herself is to be found in an email dated 16 July 2007 sent to Lin Homer in response to a draft bail proposal: “Is this an issue primarily about legal vulnerability rather than capacity? If so, what is the reason for worrying about this now? Have we been threatened with legal action?”

Paragraph160.

This prompted a series of internal emails, some of which referred to the test case of R (A) (Somalia) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2007] EWCA Civ 804. In an email dated 17 July 2007, Mr Braviner-Roman referred to the impending hearing and said that there was “an on-going legal vulnerability”. If it materialised, “we would face a liability in damages as well as severe criticism if it was said that we have maintained a policy of detaining people which was unlawful (as opposed to having a lawful policy but just getting it wrong on the facts from time to time, which is inevitable)”. But the unpublished policy was not disclosed in that litigation.

Paragraph161.

The response to the Secretary of State’s question was given in an email dated 19 July 2007 which stated that the issue was one of legal vulnerability. To this the Private Secretary of the Secretary of State replied that there did not seem to be “a strong enough or immediate enough reason to be releasing or not detaining people at this point”.

Paragraph162.

A further insight into the thinking of the senior officers can be derived from the draft policy submission that had been circulated in May 2007. It referred to the legal advice that the Secretary of State was open to legal challenge for the reasons to which I have earlier referred. It also said: “if we were to lose a test case, we could present any change in FNP detention practice as having been forced on us by the courts”. I agree with what Davis J said about this document at para 43.12 of his judgment:

“That may or may not be good politics: but it is deplorable practice, especially when it is seen that almost from day one the new unpublished policy was perceived in virtually all quarters within the department to be at least legally ‘vulnerable’ and in some quarters positively to be untenable and legally invalid. The tone of this draft is further confirmed by the subsequent comments that the longer the delay the more likely it would be that a court judgment ‘would force us to pay out significant sums in compensation to FNPs whose detention was held to be unlawful’ as well as exposing the department to criticism in the media and to reputational damage.”

Paragraph163.

Mr Westgate is able to point to clear evidence that caseworkers were directed to conceal the true reason for detention, namely the unpublished policy, and to give other reasons which appeared to conform with the published policy. This material was disclosed seven days before the start of the hearing before the Court of Appeal. It comprises an exchange of emails in relation to a Liverpool case. On 21 March 2007, Philip Muirhead of the Criminal Casework Directorate (“CCD”) in Liverpool said of the FNP under consideration that there was no valid reason to detain him. Nichola Samuel, a lawyer of HOLAB, said that if detention was appropriate in that case, this suggested that they were applying a different policy, ie that all FNPs should be detained pending deportation. Gareth Lloyd (Assistant Director of the CCD) responded that he had an email from Mandie Campbell (Director of CCD) “telling me that we must detain all FNPs until removal”. In an email dated 22 March 2007, Mr Lloyd said that this was not only a Liverpool issue and in an email sent on the following day, he said: “We just detain as instructed and choose the most defendable option in our opinion.”

Paragraph164.

From the above, it seems to me to be clear that there was a deliberate decision not to publish the hidden policy. The material that has now been disclosed suggests that the assessment made by Davis J at para 205 may have been somewhat generous to the Secretary of State and her senior officials. It is true that they did not know and could not have known that the policy that was being applied was bound to be struck down as unlawful, but they certainly knew that it was “vulnerable to legal challenge” and that it did not accord with the published policy.

Paragraph165.

Nevertheless, the question remains whether, regrettable though the behaviour of the Secretary of State and her senior officials may have been, it was sufficiently outrageous and sufficiently “unconstitutional, oppressive or arbitrary” to merit awards of exemplary damages. I approach this question without regard to the allegations of lack of candour in the litigation. This is because the role of exemplary damages is to punish the commission of the underlying tort and not the subsequent conduct of the litigation. Any disapproval of the conduct of the litigation can be marked by an appropriate order for costs or by an increased award of (compensatory) aggravated damages: Thompson v Commissioner of Police of the Metropolis [1998] QB 498, 517D per Lord Woolf MR.

Paragraph166.

Whether the high threshold for the award of exemplary damages has been crossed in any particular case is ultimately a matter of judgment. Opinions can reasonably differ on whether a defendant’s conduct has been so outrageous and so unconstitutional, oppressive or arbitrary as to justify the imposition of the penalty of exemplary damages. An appellate court should not interfere with the judgment of the court below unless that judgment is plainly wrong. On the material that was before him, Davis J was entitled to reach the conclusion that he reached. In my view, the Court of Appeal were also entitled to reach the conclusion that they reached on the more extensive material that was before them. Both the judge and the Court of Appeal applied the correct test. In particular, the Court of Appeal were right to place some weight on the fact that the Secretary of State had the statutory power to detain the appellants pending deportation and that, although she in fact exercised that power unlawfully, she could have done so lawfully. They were also right to say that, if her conduct is properly to be described as “unconstitutional, oppressive or arbitrary”, it was at the less serious end of the scale. It is material that there is no suggestion that officials acted for ulterior motives or out of malice towards the appellants. Nevertheless, there was a deliberate decision taken at the highest level to conceal the policy that was being applied and to apply a policy which, to put it at its lowest, the Secretary of State and her senior officials knew was vulnerable to legal challenge. For political reasons, it was convenient to take a risk as to the lawfulness of the policy that was being applied and blame the courts if the policy was declared to be unlawful.

Paragraph167.

The Court of Appeal identified at para 123 of their judgment a further point which militated against awards of exemplary damages to the appellants. Where there is more than one victim of a tortfeasor’s conduct, one award of damages should be made which should be shared between the victims, rather than separate awards of exemplary damages for each individual: see Riches v News Group Newspapers Ltd [1986] QB 256. This is because the purpose of the award is to punish conduct rather than compensate the claimants. In Riches, the victims of the tort were a small class who were all before the court. But where (as in the present case) there is potentially a large number of claimants and they are not all before the court, it is not appropriate to make an award of exemplary damages: see AB v South West Water Services Ltd [1993] QB 507, 527B-D per Stuart-Smith LJ and p 531D-E per Sir Thomas Bingham MR. Unless all the claims are quantified by the court at the same time, how is the court to fix and apportion that punitive element of the damages? If the assessments are made separately at different times for different claimants, how is the court to know that the overall punishment is appropriate? The Court of Appeal were right to regard this a further reason why it was not appropriate to award exemplary damages in the present case.

Paragraph168.

There is yet one further point. It is unsatisfactory and unfair to award exemplary damages where the basis for the claim is a number of serious allegations against named officials and Government Ministers of arbitrary and outrageous use of executive power and those persons have not been heard and their answers to the allegations have not been tested in evidence. In a private law action, they would almost certainly have been called to give evidence. But oral evidence is rarely adduced in judicial review proceedings and, understandably, it was not adduced in the present case.

Overall conclusion

Paragraph169.

I would, therefore, allow these appeals. For the reasons that I have given, the Secretary of State is liable to both appellants in the tort of false imprisonment on the narrow ground that she unlawfully exercised the statutory power to detain them pending deportation because she applied an unpublished policy which was inconsistent with her published policy. The appellants are, however, only entitled to nominal damages because, if the Secretary of State had acted lawfully and applied her published policy, it is inevitable that both appellants would have been detained. As regards the discrete question whether the detention of Mr Lumba was in any event unlawful on the grounds of a breach of the Hardial Singh principles, I would remit this to a High Court judge. Finally, neither appellant is entitled to exemplary damages.

LORD HOPE:

Paragraph170.

In agreement with Lord Walker, Lady Hale, Lord Collins, Lord Kerr and Lord Dyson I would hold that the Secretary of State is liable to the appellants in the tort of false imprisonment because she applied to them an unpublished policy which was inconsistent with her published policy, and I too would remit to a High Court judge the question whether Mr Lumba’s detention was unlawful as being in breach of the Hardial Singh principles. As I am anxious to avoid adding to the length of the court’s judgment, I shall simply say that I am in full agreement with all the reasons that Lord Dyson has given on these issues except that I do not have the same difficulty as he has with the use of the phrase “abuse of power” by Lord Walker (see para 69, above). There are only three points on which I wish to comment.

Paragraph171.

First, as Lord Phillips has noted (see para 258, below), it was common ground in these appeals that Lord Dyson correctly summarised the effect of Woolf J’s judgment in R v Governor of Durham Prison, Ex p Hardial Singh [1984] 1 WLR 704. Nevertheless he has indicated that he does not consider that the first and second principles that Lord Dyson has extracted from it can properly be derived from what Woolf J said in that judgment. For my part, I think that Lord Dyson’s summary, which he has taken from his judgment in R (I) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2003] INLR 196, para 46, is accurate and I would endorse it.

Paragraph172.

We can, of course, read what Woolf J said for ourselves, and there are no doubt various ways of expressing what Lord Dyson has taken from it. The essential point, as Lady Hale has explained (see para 199, below), is that the detention must be for the statutory purposes of making or implementing a deportation order and for no other purpose. Lord Phillips says that he can see no justification for reading the terms of the statute in this way, that it places an unjustified restriction on the Secretary of State’s power of detention and that he does not believe that Woolf J intended to say what Lord Dyson has attributed to him. He would read Hardial Singh as concerned only with the length of time that was reasonably necessary to effect deportation and not the purpose of the detention. I am unable, with respect, to agree with this interpretation of Woolf J’s judgment.

Paragraph173.

There are two points that need to be considered. The first is, what do the words that Woolf J used actually mean? The second is whether, if they have the meaning that Lord Dyson has attributed to them, this limitation on the statutory power can properly be read into the statute. As to the first point, in the second sentence of the relevant paragraph (see para 262 of Lord Phillips’s judgment) Woolf J makes it plain that in his view the statutory power can only authorise detention if the individual is being detained pending the making of a deportation order or pending his removal “and for no other purpose”. I think that his judgment could not be clearer on this issue, and that Lord Dyson has captured the essential points that Woolf J made accurately in his summary.

Paragraph174.

As for the second, it must be recognised that until now Woolf J’s statement of the limitations to the statutory power has never been questioned. I think that there are good reasons for this. To confine the limitation to the period of the detention only and release the Secretary of State from the limitation as to purpose which Woolf J identified would greatly reduce the protection which, as I read it, his judgment was designed to give to the detainee. For obvious reasons that, if it were to happen, would be regrettable. It would, as Lord Phillips indicates in para 269, enable the Secretary of State to exercise the power to detain simply because he believed that the detainee would, if released, pose a threat to national security. I do not think that article 5(1)(f) of the European Convention on Human Rights permits this interpretation of the statutory power. If Parliament had intended that the power to detain could be used for a purpose other than the making or effecting of a deportation order, it would have had to have said this expressly and it has not done so. It is hard also to see how the limitation as to time which Lord Phillips accepts can be read into the statute can be tested without having regard to the purpose for which the detainee is being held. The limitation as to time and the limitation as to purpose are really two sides of the same coin. They cannot be separated from each other. I think that Woolf J was right to recognise this and that there are sound reasons for all that he said about the limitations that must be understood to qualify the statutory power.

Paragraph175.

Second, I cannot accept Lord Phillips’s conclusion that the application of the secret policy did not render the detention of the appellants unlawful. The basis for that view is that, if the published policy had been applied they would have been detained anyway and that, had they challenged their continued detention, they would have had no legitimate expectation of obtaining an order for their release. This is the causation argument which, for the reasons Lord Dyson gives in paras 62-68 with which I agree, he rejects. The key point, as I see it, are that we are dealing in this case with the tort of false imprisonment. Torts of this kind are actionable per se regardless of whether the individual suffers any harm. While not every breach of public law will give rise to a cause of action on this ground, the history of this case shows that there was here a serious abuse of power which was relevant to the circumstances of the appellants’ detention. If the rule of law is to be sustained, the detention must be held to have been unlawful. The appellants were being detained without regard to the purpose for which the Secretary of State was authorised to exercise the power by the statute. The court must insist that powers of detention are exercised according to law. If they are not, those who have abused their powers must accept the consequences. It is no answer for them to say that they could, had they put their mind to it, have achieved the same result lawfully by other means.

Paragraph176.

Third, I agree that this is not a case for exemplary damages. But, for the reasons given by Lord Walker and Lady Hale, I would hold that the breach of the appellants’ fundamental rights that has occurred in these cases should not be marked by an award only of nominal damages. An award on ordinary compensatory principles is, of course, out of the question. It is plain that the appellants would not have had any prospect of being released from detention if the Secretary of State had acted lawfully. So they cannot point to any quantifiable loss or damage which requires to be compensated. But the conduct of the officials in this case amounted, as Lord Walker says (see para 194, below), to a serious abuse of power and it was deplorable. It is not enough merely to declare that this was so. Something more is required, and I think that this is best done by making an award of damages that is not merely nominal.

Paragraph177.

The principles on which damages for breaches of fundamental rights are to be assessed in situations such as this are not greatly developed, as Elias CJ pointed out in the Supreme Court of New Zealand in Taunoa and others v Attorney General and another[2007] 5 LRC 680, para 108. But some guidance is available from judgments which the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council has given where a constitutional right has been infringed. In Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago v Ramanoop [2006] 1 AC 328 Lord Nicholls of Birkenhead added his own words to those of the Board in Harrikissoon v Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago[1980] AC 265as to how an award of damages should be assessed in such a case. In para 18 he observed that when exercising its constitutional jurisdiction the court is concerned to uphold, or to vindicate, the constitutional right. In para 19 he said that an award, not necessarily of substantial size, might be needed to reflect the sense of public outrage, emphasise the gravity of the breach and deter further breaches. The law on this matter is still in the process of being worked out, so I should like to say just a little more about it.

Paragraph178.

Although such an award is likely in financial terms to cover much the same ground as an award by way of punishment in the sense of retribution, punishment in that sense is not its object. The expressions “punitive damages” or “exemplary damages” are therefore best avoided. Allowance must be made for the importance of the right and the gravity of the breach in the assessment of any award. Its purpose is to recognise the importance of the right to the individual, not to punish the executive. It involves an assertion that the right is a valuable one as to whose enforcement the complainant has an interest. Any award of damages is bound, to some extent at least, to act as a deterrent against further breaches. The fact that it may be expected to do so is something to which it is proper to have regard.

Paragraph179.

As for the amount to be awarded, an award is referred to as a conventional award when it is incapable of being calculated arithmetically as there is no pecuniary guideline which can point the way to a correct assessment: Lim Poh Choo v Camden and Islington Area Health Authority [1980] AC 174, 189G-H, per Lord Scarman. In most cases the sum to be awarded can be derived from experience and from awards in similar cases: Ward v James [1966] 1 QB 273, 303, per Lord Denning MR. But that cannot be said of this case. So I would turn for guidance to what Lord Bingham of Cornhill said in Rees v Darlington Memorial Hospital NHS Trust [2003] UKHL 52, [2004] 1 AC 309, para 8. The conventional award that he had in mind in that case to mark the injury and loss due to the unwanted child was not, and was not intended, to be compensatory. It was not the product of calculation, nor was it derived from awards in other similar cases. But it was not a nominal, let alone a derisory, award. Its purpose was to afford some measure of recognition of the wrong done.

Paragraph180.

In agreement with Lord Steyn, I regarded the idea of a conventional award under the tort system in that case as contrary to principle: Rees v Darlington Memorial Hospital NHS Trust paras 46, 70-77. But I do not think that it is open to the same objection in the present context. In this case the factors referred to by Lord Nicholls in Ramanoop must be the primary consideration. There must be some recognition of the gravity of the breach of the fundamental right which resulted in false imprisonment, and account should be taken of the deterrent effect of an award lest there be the possibility of further breaches. But account should also be taken of the underlying facts and circumstances which indicate that it should not be more than a modest one. It should do no more than afford some recognition of the wrong done, without being nominal or derisory. Lord Walker has suggested that an award of £1,000 to each appellant would be appropriate. We have no yardstick by which that sum can be measured to test its accuracy. Given the purpose of the award, I see no reason to disagree with his assessment although I, for my part, would have arrived at a substantially lower figure.

LORD WALKER:

Paragraph181.

The issue on which Lord Brown differs from Lord Dyson is one of high importance and great difficulty. Its high importance is obvious. Lord Dyson cites Lord Bridge in R v Deputy Governor of Parkhurst Prison Ex p Hague [1992] 1 AC 58, 162, “The tort of false imprisonment has two ingredients: the fact of imprisonment and the absence of lawful authority to justify it”. It is a species of trespass to the person and as such a tort actionable without the need for proof of special damage. The notion that no more than nominal damages should ever be awarded for false imprisonment by the executive arm of government sits uncomfortably with the pride that English law has taken for centuries in protecting the liberty of the subject against arbitrary executive action. It would in Lord Brown’s view seriously devalue the whole concept of false imprisonment. The difference of opinion between two Justices with so much expert knowledge in the field of public law, on a point of such high importance, demonstrates its difficulty. I hardly need say that it is with diffidence that I make any contribution to the debate.

Paragraph182.

Lord Brown’s approach to the solution to the problem is to distinguish between cases where there is no lawful authority to detain a person (including cases where a precondition to lawful detention has not been satisfied) and cases where there is a power to detain, but in the exercise of that power the decision-maker has been in breach of some public law duty. In cases (or at any rate some cases) of the flawed exercise of a power to detain there is (so the argument goes) no false imprisonment at all, and so the question of awarding damages, whether nominal or otherwise, simply does not arise.

Paragraph183.

This solution has considerable attractions. The proposed distinction is based on the difference between the existence (or rather non-existence) of a lawful authority to detain, and a defective exercise of an authority which does exist: see the observations of Lord Brown in R (Khadir) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2006] 1 AC 207, para 33. The difficulty that I feel is whether the distinction, though clear enough in theory, can cope with the variety and complexity of the problems that arise in practice, as illustrated by the numerous decided cases cited to the court. I also have difficulty (or perhaps this is another way of putting the same point) in reconciling the basic existence/exercise distinction with the four categories which Lord Brown extracts from his analysis of successful claims for false imprisonment by executive action. His four categories are (1) no power to detain; (2) failure to satisfy a precondition to exercising the power to detain; (3) detention beyond the scope of the power to detain; and (4) power to detain limited by published official policy.

Paragraph184.

The distinction is clear enough in extreme cases. R v Governor of Brockhill Prison Ex p Evans (No 2) [2001] 2 AC 19 was a case (in Lord Brown’s category (1)) in which there was simply no lawful authority for the claimant’s detention after the date of expiration of her term of imprisonment, when properly adjusted for time spent on remand (the complicated statutory provisions as to allowances for multiple periods spent on remand had been misinterpreted). At or near the other extreme was the breach of a public law duty to see that an asylum-seeker detained at a detention centre received a medical examination within 24 hours. The omission to provide a medical examination was an administrative failing but it did not render the detention unlawful: R (HK (Turkey)) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2007] EWCA Civ 1357.

Paragraph185.

Lord Brown supplements his category (1) by category (2) so as to let in a range of cases in which there is for the time being no lawful authority to detain because some precondition has not been satisfied. A well-known example of this is Christie v Leachinsky [1947] AC 573, where a man arrested without a warrant was not correctly informed of the offence which gave rise to the power of arrest without a warrant. Moreover categories (1) and (2) must be expanded to cover cases in which detention, although initially lawful, has become unlawful because of a failure to carry out some procedure or satisfy some condition of precedent fact required by statute. A procedural example is Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary [1999] 1 WLR 662, where the provisions of the Police and Criminal Evidence Act 1984 required detention in police custody to be reviewed every six hours. The claimant had been detained at 11.25 pm and the police officers’ failure to review his detention by 5.25 am on the next day made his detention unlawful until it was reviewed (and his detention continued) at 7.45 am, and the Court of Appeal refused to overturn or reduce the award of £500 damages, even though it accepted that his detention would have continued if a review had been carried out at the right time. By contrast in R (Saadi) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2002] 1 WLR 3131 the statement of incorrect and inappropriate reasons on an official form handed to detained asylum seekers was not treated as a failure to satisfy a condition precedent affecting the legality of their continued detention.

Paragraph186.

The distinction between these two cases is that the relevant statutes were interpreted in one case as imposing a condition which had to be satisfied if continued detention was to be lawful, and as not imposing such a condition in the other case. It is, as Laws LJ emphasised in R (SK (Zimbabwe)) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2009] 1 WLR 1527, paras 21 and 25, an issue of statutory construction. In that case the Court of Appeal held that compliance with rule 9 of the Detention Centre Rules 2001 (calling for a monthly review of detention with written reasons given to the detained person) was not a precondition to the continuation of lawful detention. (See Laws LJ at paras 31-35 and Keene LJ agreeing, with some hesitation, at para 47.)

Paragraph187.

Lord Brown’s category (3) is detention beyond the “scope” of the relevant power. Laws LJ in SK (Zimbabwe), para 21, referred to the “reach” of the power. These expressions, as I understand them, approximate to the object or purpose for which Parliament has conferred the power. The importance of the statutory purpose has been recognised since Padfield v Minister of Agriculture, Fisheries and Food [1968] AC 997 and (as Lord Dyson notes in para 30 of his judgment) the Hardial Singh principles (see R v Governor of Durham Prison Ex p Hardial Singh [1984] 1 WLR 704) reflect the application of the wide general principle of not deviating from the statutory purpose to the particular field of the detention of foreign nationals pending deportation. Woolf J made this clear in Hardial Singh itself at p 706.

Paragraph188.

The wide general principle of not deviating from the statutory purpose is of such fundamental importance in public law that it can be seen as going to the existence of the power, rather than merely to its exercise. In law the power exists only for the purposes for which Parliament has conferred it on the executive. In Tan Te Lam v Superintendent of Tai A Chau Detention Centre [1997] AC 97, 113, the Privy Council put it very simply: “If removal is not pending . . . the director has no power at all.” So I would see Lord Brown’s category (3) as fitting reasonably comfortably into his basic existence/exercise classification.

Paragraph189.

Determining the purpose for which Parliament has conferred a power is also a process of statutory construction. That process should not, in my opinion, be minutely elaborated. I entirely accept the exposition of the Hardial Singh principles by Dyson LJ (as he then was) in R (I) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2003] INLR 196, para 46. It goes no further than spelling out clearly what is necessarily implicit in the purpose of detention with a view to deportation, and it has been widely cited and followed. I have more of a problem in seeing Langley v Liverpool City Council [2006] 1 WLR 375 as a case where the police departed from the statutory purpose in exercising their power of removal under section 46 of the Children Act 1989 when an emergency protection order under section 44 of that Act had already been made. The purpose of both statutory powers (one conferred on the police, the other on the court) was child protection in an emergency situation. I regard Langley as a finely-balanced decision in which the Court of Appeal held that well-intentioned police action, directed to child protection and taken under pressure of circumstances, was nevertheless an unlawful manner of exercising the section 46 power. Thorpe LJ (at para 79) reached that conclusion with some reluctance.

Paragraph190.

It is with Lord Brown’s category (4), however, that I have the greatest difficulty. Here the issues are concerned with official policies – how rigid or flexible they may be, whether and in how much detail they should be published, whether (in these appeals) a policy with a presumption towards detention is permissible. Official decision-makers need policies for obvious reasons. Although decisions in the field of immigration law are all taken in the name of the Secretary of State, only a tiny handful of cases are actually decided by the Secretary of State personally. Decisions are taken by a small army of officials at different levels, and they need guidance in order to achieve consistency in decision-making. Members of the public, or those of the public liable to be affected, should know where they stand, and so they are entitled to know, at least in general terms, the content of the official policies. This is not a matter of being faithful to the purposes of statutory powers, but of seeing that they are exercised consistently and fairly. There is a helpful discussion of these points in the judgment of the Court of Appeal in these appeals, prepared by Stanley Burnton LJ, at paras 53-58.

Paragraph191.

It is here that Lord Diplock’s dictum in Holgate-Mohammed v Duke [1984] AC 437 calls for consideration. In a passage (at p 444) quoted by both Lord Brown and Lord Dyson, Lord Diplock expressed the view that Wednesbury principles are applicable to determining the lawfulness of the exercise of a statutory power of arrest not only in proceedings for judicial review but also in an action for damages for false imprisonment. As Lord Dyson says, there seems to have been little argument on this point in the House of Lords. Nor has there been much discussion of it in later authorities. It was cited and followed by the Court of Appeal in D v Home Office (Bail for Immigration Detainees intervening) [2006] 1 WLR 1003 (see especially Brooke LJ at para 111). In SK (Zimbabwe), Holgate-Mohammed was cited by counsel but not referred to in the judgments in the Court of Appeal. Holgate-Mohammed and D v Home Office (Bail for Immigration Detainees intervening) were both discussed at some length in the Court of Appeal in these appeals (paras 50-52, and, in relation to causation, paras 82-84). The Court of Appeal rightly regarded itself as bound by the latter decision.

Paragraph192.

This court is not bound to follow the Court of Appeal’s acceptance of Lord Diplock’s dictum, and for my part I would refrain from giving it unequivocal approval. Mr Beloff QC (appearing for the Secretary of State in this court) put forward some persuasive submissions in favour of an alternative approach. They are noted in paras 76 and 86 of Lord Dyson’s judgment. The first two submissions would make a qualification or exception, for the purposes of a private law claim for damages for false imprisonment, to the Anisminic equation of any significant public law error with lack of jurisdiction (see Anisminic Ltd v Foreign Compensation Commission [1969] 2 AC 147). Lord Dyson, in para 87, dismisses these in a single sentence as putting the clock back to pre-Anisminic days.

Paragraph193.

With great respect, I think there may be more to be said about it. Anisminic was one of the seminal cases in the development of modern public law. But its full implications are still open to debate. The context in which it equated wrongful exercise of jurisdiction with excess of jurisdiction (the court’s response to an ouster clause in the Foreign Compensation Act 1950) was far removed from a private law claim for damages for false imprisonment. It is a big step to extend the principle to a claim for damages for false imprisonment, where a defendant may have his professional reputation at stake and may not enjoy the procedural protections which attend judicial review (strict time limits, and the discretionary nature of the remedy granted). I would prefer a more demanding test, that in a case where an extant statutory power to detain has been wrongly used there would be a private law claim only if the misuse amounted to an abuse of power (including but not limited to cases of misfeasance or other conscious misuse of power).

Paragraph194.

However, it is in my opinion unnecessary to decide the point in these appeals because the conduct of officials, including some senior officials, of the Home Office between April 2006 and September 2008 amounted to a serious abuse of power. Lord Dyson has in paras 154-165of his judgment described in restrained language how senior officials were well aware of the risk (indeed the likelihood) of challenge and decided to run the risk, (including the proposal to “let immigration judges take any hit”), and how further damaging facts were disclosed by stages, some before Davis J, some before the Court of Appeal, and some only in this Court. Wherever the line is to be drawn (if, as I think, a line does need to be drawn between public law errors in detention policies which do or do not give rise to an action for false imprisonment) these appeals must in my view fall on the wrong side of the line from the Secretary of State’s point of view.

Paragraph195.

I agree with Lord Dyson (paras 165-168) that despite the deplorable official conduct this is not a case for exemplary damages. But in my view it is not a case for nominal damages either. Apart from cases concerned with constitutional rights in the Caribbean, (the line of authority starts with Attorney-General of St Christophers, Nevis and Anguilla v Reynolds [1980] AC 637), the common law has always recognised that an award of more than nominal damages should be made to vindicate an assault on an individual’s person or reputation, even if the claimant can prove no special damage. (See Mayne & McGregor on Damages, 18th ed. (2009) paras 42-008 to -009). In these appeals, each claimant had a very bad criminal record and would undoubtedly have been kept in custody under the Secretary of State’s published policies. They cannot therefore establish a claim to special damages. But the argument on causation does not completely defeat their claims. I would award each claimant the sum of £1,000 damages. I would remit the case of Mr Lumba as Lord Dyson proposes. On every point on which I have not expressed disagreement or doubt I am in respectful agreement with the judgment of Lord Dyson.

LADY HALE:

Paragraph196.

I agree entirely with Lord Brown that far and away the most important issue in this case, as it is in the case of SK (Zimbabwe) [2009] 1 WLR 1527, is whether the breach of a public law duty on the part of the person authorising detention is capable of rendering that detention unlawful. If it is, the second question is which breaches of public law duties have that consequence; and the third question is whether it makes any difference that the person authorising the detention both could and would have done so lawfully, without breaching the public law duty in question, had the point been drawn to his attention. If that does not make a difference to liability, a fourth question is whether the fact that the person detained both could and would have been lawfully detained is of any relevance to the assessment of his damages for false imprisonment.

Paragraph197.

But I differ from Lord Brown in his view that the answer to the last of these questions should govern the answer to the first, second or third question: in other words, that if we take the view that no compensatory damages are payable in a case such as this it should follow that there is no liability in the first place. Forcefully and attractively though that argument is made, it does put the cart before the horse. It also fails to acknowledge that false imprisonment is a trespass to the person, actionable per se without proof that the claimant has suffered any harm for which the law would normally grant compensation.

Paragraph198.

As to the first question, this is a stronger case than is still before the Court in SK (Zimbabwe) because the illegality alleged (and now admitted) went to the criteria for detention rather than to the procedure for authorising it. The statutory power to detain under paragraph 2(2) and (3) of schedule 3 to the Immigration Act 1971 (quoted by Lord Dyson at paragraph 4 of his judgment) is, on its face, very broad. Provided that the detainee has been notified of a decision to make a deportation order against him, and he is not detained in pursuance of the sentence or order of a court, he may be detained pending the actual making of the order (para 2(2)). Once the deportation order is made, he may be detained pending his removal or departure from the United Kingdom (para 2(3)). However, since at least the case of R v Governor of Durham Prison, Ex p Hardial Singh [1984] 1 WLR 704, it has been recognised that there are limitations implicit in these powers: the detention must be for the statutory purpose of making or implementing a deportation order and for no other purpose; hence it cannot be continued once it becomes clear that it will not be possible to effect deportation within a reasonable period; the Secretary of State must act with reasonable diligence and expedition to bring this about; and in any event the detention cannot continue for longer than a period which is reasonable in all the circumstances.

Paragraph199.

These limitations were devised long before the Human Rights Act and have been accepted without question ever since. They stem from the long-established principle of United Kingdom public law that statutory powers must be used for the purpose for which they were conferred and not for some other purpose: Padfield v Minister of Agriculture, Fisheries and Food [1968] AC 997. They were not inspired by article 5(1)(f) of the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and it does not follow that, because detention would be permissible under article 5(1)(f), it is also permissible under United Kingdom law.

Paragraph200.

The last restriction referred to above has not hitherto been questioned but it is the most questionable, for the Secretary of State may genuinely be doing all that she can to effect deportation, and deportation may still be a realistic possibility, but even so the deportee may have been detained for so long that it is no longer lawful to keep him there. That this has never until now been questioned indicates how strong are the objections to indefinite detention by order of the executive. But it undoubtedly gives rise to some difficult questions, as is amply shown by Lord Dyson’s discussion, in paragraphs 102 to 128 of his judgment, of the matters to be taken into account in deciding whether or not the period of detention is reasonable.

Paragraph201.

In addition to such substantive limitations, the law has also imposed procedural requirements upon apparently open-ended statutory powers. In common with Lord Dyson, I do not think that it matters whether these are characterised as implied conditions precedent or implied procedural requirements. The effect is the same. The best known example is Cooper v Wandsworth Board of Works (1863)14 CB (NS) 180, 143 ER 414. The Board had power to alter or demolish a house if the builder had not given 7 days’ notice of his intention to build. The Court held that the common law imposed upon the Board a requirement to notify the builder before they decided to demolish the house, so that he could present arguments why they should not. As the Board had not given the builder such an opportunity before demolishing the house, they were liable to him in damages for trespass. It is true that Byles J founded his opinion partly on the basis that the Board had also failed in their express statutory duty to notify the builder of their demolition order: but the majority based their opinions on the broader principle that he had a right to be heard before the order was made: in other words, there were public law duties inherent in the apparently open-ended statutory power. Another example of the same principle is Christie v Leachinsky [1947] AC 573 where the common law implied a duty, when exercising a power of arrest, to tell the arrested person the power under which he was being arrested, so that he might know whether or not he could resist arrest. Once again, the police were liable in false imprisonment.

Paragraph202.

The question is whether the same principles apply where the requirement in question is the duty, imposed by the common law, for the Secretary of State and his officials to comply with a published policy, unless there is good reason not to do so. As I understand it, Lord Brown accepts that they may indeed do so, for he agrees that if the published policy further narrows and defines the circumstances in which the power will be exercisable, the Secretary of State may not lawfully depart from that. It is on that basis that he considers R (Nadarajah) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2004] INLR 139 to have been correctly decided.

Paragraph203.

Support for the proposition that the ordinary requirement to observe public law duties may restrict the lawful exercise of a statutory (or common law) power which would otherwise authorise a trespass can be found in the dictum of Lord Diplock in Holgate-Mohammed v Duke [1984] 1 AC 437, 443, quoted by Lord Dyson at para 73 of his judgment. On the face of it, this was a lawful arrest. The argument was that the police officer had arrested the claimant for the wrong reason: to get her to confess. There can be little doubt that, had the House of Lords concluded that this was indeed an impermissible consideration, they would have held that the arrest was unlawful and that the claimant was entitled to the damages she sought. This was, after all, an action for damages for false imprisonment in which the claimant had succeeded in the county court. If the House had thought that she would not have been entitled to damages in any event, it would surely have said so.

Paragraph204.

I agree with Lord Walker that it is not necessary to hold that every single departure from policy, or even failure in the decision-making process, attracts these consequences in order to hold that they apply in this case. The discrepancy between what the policy said should happen in these cases and what was actually happening is stark. The claimants were being dealt with, not under the published, lawful policy, but under an unpublished, unlawful policy or practice. Yet it is difficult not to have some sympathy for the officials involved. The Government had been hit by a perfect storm in April 2006 when the popular press discovered that foreign national prisoners were being released after serving their sentences without any consideration being given to whether or not they should be deported. It had cost the then Home Secretary his job. The immediate answer was not to let any of them go. This was at odds with the published policy, which presumed against the use of detention powers. Officials knew this and they also knew that the policy needed amendment. But they found it very difficult to devise a policy for publication which would be both lawful and acceptable to ministers. Ministers wanted a near blanket ban on release, whereas the law requires some flexibility to respond to the circumstances of the particular case. So the situation dragged on for many, many months.

Paragraph205.

These are just the sort of circumstances, where both Ministers and their civil servants are under pressure to do what they may know to be wrong, in which the courts must be vigilant to ensure that their decisions are taken in accordance with the law. To borrow from the civil servants’ correspondence, the courts must be prepared to take the hit even if they are not. The law requires that decisions to detain should be made on rational grounds and in an open and transparent way and not in accordance with arbitrary rules laid down by Government and operated in secret. One of the most disturbing features of this sorry tale is that the case-handling officials had to give reasons for their decisions which were not what their real reasons were.

Paragraph206.

The European Convention on Human Rights and the Strasbourg Court have not imposed the same requirements of proportionality upon detention with a view to deportation under article 5(1)(f) as they have upon detention under other provisions in article 5(1). But any deprivation of liberty has to be ‘in accordance with a procedure prescribed by law’. Unless the ‘law’ has certain essential characteristics, there is a risk that detentions may be arbitrary. That is why the open-ended common law power to detain people who lack the capacity to make decisions for themselves on grounds of necessity was found incompatible with article 5(1)(e): see L v United Kingdom (2005) 40 EHRR 32. There is every reason to think that Strasbourg would find a secret policy which presumed in favour of the detention of every foreign national prisoner open to the same objections. The common law is just as respectful of the liberty of the person, and just as distrustful of arbitrary and secret decision-making by officials acting on behalf of Government, as is the Convention.

Paragraph207.

I would therefore answer ‘yes’ to the first question. I would also answer the second question in the way proposed by Lord Dyson. In other words, the breach of public law duty must be material to the decision to detain and not to some other aspect of the detention and it must be capable of affecting the result – which is not the same as saying that the result would have been different had there been no breach.

Paragraph208.

The third question is whether it makes any difference that, in these particular cases, if the officials had been operating the published policy they both could and would have authorised the detention of these appellants. This would not normally make any difference. In Christie v Leachinsky, the officers could have made a lawful arrest and only chose to make an unlawful arrest ‘for convenience’, but they were still liable for false imprisonment. In Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary [1999] 1 WLR 662, the custody officer could have reviewed the case when he should have done and would no doubt have authorised the continued detention then, but there was still liability in false imprisonment. For all the reasons given by Lord Dyson, there is no basis for drawing a distinction according to the reason why the detention is unlawful, permitting what has been referred to as a ‘causation defence’ in some cases but not in others.

Paragraph209.

The most difficult question is whether this should make any difference to the measure of damages awarded. I quite agree with Lord Brown that the importance of strict adherence to the law when depriving people of their liberty should not be devalued. Awarding the same measure of damages, irrespective of whether or not the person could and would have been lawfully detained, serves to reinforce the importance of this principle. Also, if no distinction, according to the reason why the detention is unlawful, is to be drawn in relation to the second question, there should be no such distinction in relation to damages. If we are to hold that a person who could and inevitably would have been detained lawfully had the correct criteria or procedures been applied is not to be compensated for the loss of liberty, then this must apply irrespective of the reason why depriving him of his liberty was unlawful. We cannot single out these public law cases for special treatment.

Paragraph210.

In most cases of false imprisonment, the problem will not arise, because the detainer does not have a choice between acting lawfully and acting unlawfully. The prison governor in R v Governor of Brockhill Prison, Ex p Evans (No 2) [2001] 2 AC 19 had no power to detain the prisoner beyond the properly calculated term of her imprisonment: the fact that he was acting in compliance with the law as it had previously been thought to be was neither here nor there. The police officer in Langley v Liverpool City Council [2006] 1 WLR 375 had, as the Court of Appeal found in what I agree with Lord Walker was a finely-balanced decision, no power to use his power to take a child into police protection under section 46 of the Children Act 1989 when the child could and should have been protected by social workers’ implementing an emergency protection order under section 44. The immigration officers in Kuchenmeister v Home Office [1958] 1 QB 496 had no power to detain the claimant in such a way as to prevent his transiting from one aircraft to another at London airport.

Paragraph211.

However, where the defendant has failed to comply with a procedural requirement, there is always the possibility that the deed might have been done lawfully. But the whole point of procedural requirements, such as those in Cooper v Wandsworth Board of Works or Christie v Leachinsky, is that the person whose rights are being infringed should have an opportunity of challenging this. So it will rarely be possible to be confident that, had the correct procedure been followed, the outcome would have been the same. Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary [1999] 1 WLR 662 is an example where it was possible. This case is another, because it would appear that, had the decision-makers applied the published, lawful policy rather than the unpublished, unlawful policy, they would inevitably have reached the same conclusion.

Paragraph212.

Insofar as damages for false imprisonment are meant to compensate for the loss of liberty, it is difficult to see why a claimant should be compensated for the loss of something which he would never have enjoyed. But, left to myself, I would not regard this as the end of the story. Trespass, whether to person or property, has always been actionable per se, without proof of anything which the law regards as damage. The tort is complete when a direct interference with person or property without lawful justification is established. Usually, there will also be some harm done which the wrongdoer must remedy, either by damages or in some other way. Take, for example, the case of the neighbour who put a row of ridge tiles on his neighbour’s roof. They did no harm to the roof; they did not diminish the value of the house in any way; indeed many might think them an enhancement; but the claimant did not want them there and successfully sued for trespass. The obvious remedy was to remove the tiles or pay the cost of the claimant’s doing so.

Paragraph213.

But suppose there is no such harm. The claimant has nevertheless been done wrong. Let us also assume, as is the case here, that the circumstances are not such as to attract punitive or exemplary damages. Is our law not capable of finding some way of vindicating the claimant’s rights and the importance of the principles involved? A way which does not purport to compensate him for harm or to punish the defendant for wrongdoing but simply to mark the law’s recognition that a wrong has been done?

Paragraph214.

As Lord Collins explains, the concept of vindicatory damages has been developed in some Commonwealth countries with written constitutions enshrining certain fundamental rights and principles and containing broadly worded powers to afford constitutional redress (and also in New Zealand, which has no written Constitution but does have a Bill of Rights: Taunoa v Attorney General [2008] 1 NZLR 429). In an early article on the Canadian Charter, ‘Damages as a remedy for infringement of the Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms’ (1984) 62(4) Canadian Bar Review 517, Marilyn Pilkington argued that an award of damages under section 24(1) of the Charter should not be limited by the common law principles of compensation. In a proper case it might be designed to deter repetition of the breach, or to punish those responsible or to reward those who expose it. In Attorney General of St Christopher, Nevis and Anguilla v Reynolds [1980] AC 607, the Privy Council upheld a modest award of exemplary damages for breach of a constitutional right. But there can be a middle course between compensatory and exemplary damages. In Jorsingh v Attorney General (1997) 52 WIR 501, de la Bastide CJ and Sharma JA in the Court of Appeal of Trinidad and Tobago both said, albeit obiter, that the remedies available under section 14(2) of the Constitution were not limited by common law principles. Sharma JA said, at p 512, that

“The court is mandated to do whatever it thinks appropriate for the purpose of enforcing or securing the enforcement of any of the provisions dealing with the fundamental rights. … Not only can the court enlarge old remedies; it can invent new ones as well, if that is what it takes or is necessary in an appropriate case to secure and vindicate the rights breached.”

Paragraph215.

Since then, the concept of vindicatory damages for breach of constitutional rights has been recognised by the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council, in Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago v Ramanoop [2005] UKPC 15, [2006] 1 AC 328 and Merson v Cartright and Attorney General [2005] UKPC 38 (Bahamas); applied to breach of constitutional provisions other than the fundamental rights and freedoms, in Fraser v Judicial and Legal Services Commission [2008] UKPC 25 (St Lucia) and Inniss v Attorney General [2008] UKPC 42 (St Kitts), which involved the dismissal of respectively a magistrate and a High Court registrar in breach of the procedures laid down in the Constitution; and applied to the breach of fundamental rights in Takitota v Attorney General [2009] UKPC 11 (Bahamas), where the Board quoted from Lord Nicholls in Ramanoop, at para 19:

“An award of compensation will go some distance towards vindicating the infringed constitutional right. How far it goes will depend on the circumstances, but in principle it may well not suffice. The fact that the right violated was a constitutional right adds an extra dimension to the wrong. An additional award, not necessarily of substantial size, may be needed to reflect the sense of public outrage, emphasise the importance of the constitutional right and the gravity of the breach, and deter future breaches. … Although such an award, where called for, is likely in most cases to cover much the same ground in financial terms as would an award by way of punishment in the strict sense of retribution, punishment in the latter sense is not its object. Accordingly, the expressions ‘punitive damages’ or ‘exemplary damages’ are better avoided …”

Paragraph216.

We are not here concerned with a written constitution with a broadly drawn power to grant constitutional redress. But neither are we concerned with a statutory provision, such as section 8(3) and (4) of the Human Rights Act 1998, with a narrowly drawn power to award damages. We are concerned with a decision taken at the highest level of Government to detain certain people irrespective of the statutory purpose of the power to detain. The common law has shown itself capable of growing and adapting to meet new situations. It has recently invented the concept of a conventional sum to mark the invasion of important rights even though no compensatory damages are payable. In the view of the majority of the House of Lords in Rees v Darlington Memorial Hospital NHS Trust [2003] UKHL 52, [2004] 1 AC 309, there were sound reasons of public policy why damages should not be recoverable for the cost of bringing up a healthy child born as a result of a negligent sterilisation. Nevertheless, an award limited to the stress and trauma associated with the pregnancy and birth was insufficient to mark the legal wrong which had been done to the mother. This should be marked by a fixed, non-negligible, conventional sum (in that case £15,000).

Paragraph217.

Rees was concerned with the rights to bodily integrity and personal autonomy, the right to limit one’s family and to live one’s life in the way planned: see Lord Bingham of Cornhill at paragraph 8. These are important rights indeed. But no-one can deny that the right to be free from arbitrary imprisonment by the state is of fundamental constitutional importance in this country. It is not the less important because we do not have a written constitution. It is a right which the law should be able to vindicate in some way, irrespective of whether compensatable harm has been suffered or the conduct of the authorities has been so egregious as to merit exemplary damages. Left to myself, therefore, I would mark the false imprisonment in these cases with a modest conventional sum, perhaps £500 rather than the £1000 suggested by Lord Walker, designed to recognise that the claimant’s fundamental constitutional rights have been breached by the state and to encourage all concerned to avoid anything like it happening again. In reality, this may well be what was happening in the older cases of false imprisonment, before the assessment of damages became such a refined science.

Paragraph218.

I therefore agree, and (subject to the additional points made above) for the reasons given by Lord Dyson, that both these appeals should be allowed. When considering what was a reasonable period for which to detain Mr Lumba in accordance with the Hardial Singh principles, however, I would stress that his psychiatric condition must be among the factors to be taken into account.

LORD COLLINS:

Paragraph219.

I agree with Lord Dyson that the appeals should be allowed, substantially for the reasons which he gives. This is a case in which on any view there has been a breach of duty by the executive in the exercise of its power of detention. Fundamental rights are in play. Chapter 39 of Magna Carta (1215) said that “no free man shall be seized or imprisoned … except … by the law of the land” and the Statute of Westminster (1354) provided that “no man of what state or condition he be, shall be … imprisoned … without being brought in answer by due process of the law.” That the liberty of the subject is a fundamental constitutional principle hardly needs the great authority of Sir Thomas Bingham MR (see In re S-C (Mental Patient: Habeas Corpus) [1996] QB 599, 603) to support it, but it is worth recalling what he said in his book The Rule of Law (2010), at p 10, about the fundamental provisions of Magna Carta: “These are words which should be inscribed on the stationery of the … Home Office.”

Paragraph220.

The evidence shows that concern was expressed in the Home Office from an early stage about the lawfulness of the policy, and that a deliberate decision was taken to continue an unlawful policy. As Lord Dyson says, caseworkers were directed to conceal the true reason for detention, namely the unpublished policy, and to give other reasons which appeared to conform with the published policy. Home Office officials recognised that “Ministers’ preferred position may be to continue to detain all FNPs and let the immigration judges take any hit which is to be had by releasing on bail.” The draft policy submission circulated in May 2007 recommended a change in policy, but also set out continued detention as one of the options, recognising that legal advisers considered that the department would lose on any legal challenge. The draft added: “… we could present any change in our approach as having been forced on us by the courts”.

Paragraph221.

I am satisfied that the serious breach of public law in this case has the result that the detention of the appellants was unlawful. Any other result would negate the rule of law. Christie v Leachinsky [1947] AC 573 shows that where an arrest was unlawful because it did not comply with the requirements imposed by the common law there would be a false imprisonment even if the arrest could have been effected in a proper manner. Holgate-Mohammed v Duke [1984] AC 437, 443, is high authority for the proposition that breach of principles of public law can found an action at common law for damages for false imprisonment.

Paragraph222.

Are they entitled to more than nominal damages? In particular are they entitled to “vindicatory damages”? The expression “vindicatory damages” has been in common use in the context of proceedings for violation of constitutional rights since Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago v Ramanoop [2005] UKPC 15, [2006] 1 AC 328 and Merson v Cartright and Attorney General [2005] UKPC 38.

Paragraph223.

It would seem that the expression had its origin in the United States, where it was sometimes used as a synonym for exemplary or punitive damages (e.g. Cole v Tucker, 6 Tex 266 (1851); Blair Iron & Coal Co v Lloyd, 3 WNC 103 (Pa (1874)), but at other times used to mean damages designed to vindicate a right but which were compensatory in nature (e.g. McBride v McLaughlin, 5 Watts 375 (Pa 1836); Hallmark v Stillings, 648 SW 2d 230 (Mo 1983)). In England the expression first emerged in a sense somewhat different from, but in a sense related to, that in which it is now used. In Broome v Cassell & Co Ltd [1972] AC 1027, 1071, Lord Hailsham of Marylebone LC said:

“In actions of defamation and in any other actions where damages for loss of reputation are involved, the principle of restitutio in integrum has necessarily an even more highly subjective element. Such actions involve a money award which may put the plaintiff in a purely financial sense in a much stronger position than he was before the wrong. Not merely can he recover the estimated sum of his past and future losses, but, in case the libel, driven underground, emerges from its lurking place at some future date, he must be able to point to a sum awarded by a jury sufficient to convince a bystander of the baselessness of the charge. As Windeyer J well said in Uren v John Fairfax & Sons Pty Ltd (1966) 117 CLR 115, 150: ‘It seems to me that, properly speaking, a man defamed does not get compensation for his damaged reputation. He gets damages because he was injured in his reputation, that is simply because he was publicly defamed. For this reason, compensation by damages operates in two ways—as a vindication of the plaintiff to the public and as consolation to him for a wrong done. Compensation is here a solatium rather than a monetary recompense for harm measurable in money.’”

See also, e.g. Sutcliffe v Pressdram Ltd [1991] 1 QB 153; Rantzen v Mirror Group Newspapers (1986) Ltd [1994] QB 670; Purnell v Business F1 Magazine Ltd [2007] EWCA Civ 744, [2008] 1 WLR 1.

Paragraph224.

Any consideration of the Privy Council decisions on vindicatory damages must be prefaced by three points. First, they were concerned with alleged violations of constitutional rights. Second, the constitutions contained provision in relation to such violations for “redress” (Trinidad and Tobago, section 14(1) (without prejudice to any other action which is lawfully available); Bahamas, article 28(1) (but not if adequate means of redress are available under any other law), or “relief” together with “such remedy” as the court considers appropriate (Saint Christopher & Nevis, section 96(1), (3); Saint Lucia, section 105(1), (3)). Third, although the distinction has sometimes been blurred (as perhaps in Takitota v Attorney General [2009] UKPC 11, 13), the decisions are concerned with two heads of damage, compensatory damages and vindicatory damages.

Paragraph225.

In Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago v Ramanoop [2005] UKPC 15, [2006] 1 AC 328, at 18-19 Lord Nicholls, speaking for the Board, dealt with both heads of damages in this way:

“[18] When exercising this constitutional jurisdiction the court is concerned to uphold, or vindicate, the constitutional right which has been contravened. A declaration by the court will articulate the fact of the violation, but in most cases more will be required than words. If the person wronged has suffered damage, the court may award him compensation. The comparable common law measure of damages will often be a useful guide in assessing the amount of this compensation. But this measure is no more than a guide because the award of compensation under section 14 is discretionary and, moreover, the violation of the constitutional right will not always be coterminous with the cause of action at law.

[19] An award of compensation will go some distance towards vindicating the infringed constitutional right. How far it goes will depend on the circumstances, but in principle it may well not suffice. The fact that the right violated was a constitutional right adds an extra dimension to the wrong. An additional award, not necessarily of substantial size, may be needed to reflect the sense of public outrage, emphasise the importance of the constitutional right and the gravity of the breach, and deter further breaches. All these elements have a place in this additional award. ‘Redress’ in section 14 is apt to encompass such an award if the court considers it is required having regard to all the circumstances. Although such an award, where called for, is likely in most cases to cover much the same ground in financial terms as would an award by way of punishment in the strict sense of retribution, punishment in the latter sense is not its object. Accordingly, the expressions ‘punitive damages’ or ‘exemplary damages’ are better avoided as descriptions of this type of additional award.”

Paragraph226.

In Merson v Cartright and Attorney General [2005] UKPC 38 the gravity of police misconduct was such as to attract an award of $100,000 for violations of the Constitution in addition to $90,000 in damages for assault, battery and false imprisonment, and $90,000 for malicious prosecution. It was held by the Privy Council that the awards were not duplicative. Lord Scott said (at 18):

“… The purpose of a vindicatory award is not a punitive purpose. It is not to teach the executive not to misbehave. The purpose is to vindicate the right of the complainant … to carry on his or her life in the Bahamas free from unjustified executive interference, mistreatment or oppression. The sum appropriate to be awarded to achieve this purpose will depend upon the nature of the particular infringement and the circumstances relating to that infringement. It will be a sum at the discretion of the trial judge. In some cases a suitable declaration may suffice to vindicate the right; in other cases an award of damages, including substantial damages, may seem to be necessary.”

Paragraph227.

A vindicatory award of $50,000 was made in Inniss v Attorney General [2008] UKPC 42. In Subiah v Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago [2008] UKPC 47, at 11 Lord Bingham noted that when deciding whether to award vindicatory damages, the answer “is likely to be influenced by the quantum of the compensatory award, as also by the gravity of the constitutional violation in question to the extent that this is not already reflected in the compensatory award”. See also Durity v Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago [2008] UKPC 59, 35. But in Suratt v Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago (No 2) [2008] UKPC 38 and James v Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago [2010] UKPC 23 declaratory relief was sufficient.

Paragraph228.

The availability of damages for constitutional wrongs, and in particular, exemplary or vindicatory damages, is, or has been, controversial in many countries. In the United States, nominal damages can be awarded for the deprivation of a constitutional right without proof of actual injury, but substantial damages can be awarded only to compensate for actual injury: e.g. Elkins v District of Columbia, 710 F Supp 2d 53, 63-64 (DDC 2010), citing Carey v Piphus, 435 US 247 (1978); Memphis Community School District v Stachura, 477 US 299 (1986).

Paragraph229.

In Ntandazeli Fose v Minister of Safety and Security in the Constitutional Court of South Africa [1998] 1 LRC 198 Ackermann J considered whether “appropriate relief” for infringements of the Interim Constitution of South Africa justified, in addition to compensatory damages for assault, an award for vindication of the rights and for punitive damages. After a full account of the law in other countries he said that he had considerable doubts whether, even where the infringement of the right caused no damage, an award of constitutional damages in order to vindicate the right would be appropriate, and suggested that the court might conclude that a declaratory order combined with a suitable order for costs would be a sufficiently appropriate remedy to vindicate the right even in the absence of an award of damages. But in any event there was no place for constitutional punitive damages: 68, 69.

Paragraph230.

In Taunoa v Attorney General [2008] 1 NZLR 429 the Supreme Court of New Zealand was more sympathetic to vindicatory damages. Elias CJ said (at para 109) that damages in such cases should be limited to what is adequate to mark any additional wrong in the breach and, where appropriate, to deter future breaches. See also Tipping J at 317 (the interests of the victim require the court to consider what compensation is due, but society is a victim also, and the court must consider also what is necessary by way of vindication to protect fundamental rights and freedoms); also Blanchard J at 258; McGrath J at 370.

Paragraph231.

The most recent consideration of the question was by the Supreme Court of Canada in Vancouver (City of) v Ward [2010] 2 SCR 28, in relation to damages for breach of the Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms. McLachlin CJ said that Charter damages had the functions of compensation, vindication and deterrence. By vindication she meant the affirmation of constitutional values, focusing on the harm which breach of the Charter did to society. The fact that the claimant had not suffered personal loss did not preclude an award of damages where the objectives of vindication or deterrence clearly called for an award, and the view that constitutional damages were only available for pecuniary or physical loss had been widely rejected in other constitutional democracies: 28, 30.

Paragraph232.

The present claims are not, of course, for constitutional damages. Exemplary damages are available where the executive has acted in a way which is oppressive, arbitrary or unconstitutional. In Kuddus v Chief Constable of Leicestershire Constabulary [2001] UKHL 29, [2002] 2 AC 122, 63 Lord Nicholls said:

“The availability of exemplary damages has played a significant role in buttressing civil liberties, in claims for false imprisonment and wrongful arrest. From time to time cases do arise where awards of compensatory damages are perceived as inadequate…. The nature of the defendant’s conduct calls for a further response from the courts. On occasion conscious wrongdoing by a defendant is so outrageous, his disregard for the plaintiff’s rights so contumelious, that something more is needed to show that the law will not tolerate such behaviour. Without an award of exemplary damages, justice will not have been done. Exemplary damages, as a remedy of last resort, fill what would otherwise be a regrettable lacuna.”

Paragraph233.

But this is not a case for exemplary damages falling within the first head of Rookes v Barnard [1964] AC 1129. Nor do I consider that the concept of vindicatory damages should be introduced into the law of tort. In truth, despite the suggestions to the contrary in the Privy Council in Ramanoop and Merson, vindicatory damages are akin to punitive or exemplary damages (as in Attorney General of St Christopher, Nevis and Anguilla v Reynolds [1980] AC 607).

Paragraph234.

In Ashley v Chief Constable of Sussex Police [2008] UKHL 25, [2008] AC 962 the question was whether there was an abuse of process to allow a claim against the police for the wrongful death of James Ashley to proceed where the police admitted liability for all damages. The House of Lords held by a majority that for the claim to proceed was not an abuse. Lord Scott (obiter) suggested that the claim should proceed in order that vindicatory damages could be available. He referred to Lord Hope’s observation in Chester v Afshar [2004] UKHL 41, [2005] 1 AC 134, 87 that “the function of the law is to enable rights to be vindicated and to provide remedies when duties have been breached”. Lord Scott said at para 22:

“Although the principal aim of an award of compensatory damages is to compensate the claimant for loss suffered, there is no reason in principle why an award of compensatory damages should not also fulfil a vindicatory purpose. But it is difficult to see how compensatory damages can could ever fulfil a vindicatory purpose in a case of alleged assault where liability for the assault were denied and a trial of that issue never took place.

Damages awarded for the purpose of vindication are essentially rights-centred, awarded in order to demonstrate that the right in question should not have been infringed at all. In Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago v Ramanoop [2006] 1 AC 328 the Privy Council upheld an award of vindicatory damages in respect of serious misbehaviour by a police officer towards the claimant. These were not exemplary damages; they were not awarded for any punitive purpose. They were awarded, as it was put in Merson v Cartwright [2005] UKPC 38, another case in which the Privy Council upheld an award of vindicatory damages, in order ‘to vindicate the right of the complainant … to carry on his or her life in the Bahamas free from unjustified executive interference, mistreatment or oppression’: para 18. The rights that had been infringed in the Ramanoop case and in Merson v Cartwright were constitutional rights guaranteed by the respective constitutions of the countries in question. But the right to life, now guaranteed by article 2 of the European Convention [on Human Rights] and incorporated into our domestic law by the Human Rights Act 1998, is at least equivalent to the constitutional rights for infringement of which vindicatory damages were awarded in Ramanoop and Merson v Cartwright. …”

Paragraph235.

But what Lord Hope said in Chester v Afshar was not said in the context of damages, and it seems clear that neither Lord Bingham nor Lord Rodger agreed. In particular Lord Rodger said that the right to bodily integrity was protected by the tort actionable per se of trespass to the person, where “the law vindicates that right by awarding nominal damages” (para 60).

Paragraph236.

To make a separate award for vindicatory damages is to confuse the purpose of damages awards with the nature of the award. A declaration, or an award of nominal damages, may itself have a vindicatory purpose and effect. So too a conventional award of damages may serve a vindicatory purpose. That is the basis of Rees v Darlington Memorial Hospital NHS Trust [2003] UKHL 52, [2004] 1 AC 309. As a result of a failed sterilisation negligently performed, the claimant gave birth to a child. The House of Lords held by a majority that although the health authority was not liable to compensate for the child’s upbringing, compensation in respect of stress, trauma and the costs associated with pregnancy and birth were recoverable. In addition the claimant was awarded an additional sum of £15,000 of which Lord Bingham said: “[the] award would not be, and would not be intended to be, compensatory. It would not be the product of calculation. But it would not be a nominal, let alone a derisory, award. It would afford some measure of recognition of the wrong done” (para 8). See also Lords Nicholls, Millett, and Scott: at 17, 123, 148, and the critical views expressed in McGregor, Damages 18th ed (2009), paras 35-297─35-299.

Paragraph237.

Neither the minority dicta in Ashley v Chief Constable of Sussex Police [2008] UKHL 25, [2008] 1 AC 962 nor the award in Rees v Darlington Memorial Hospital NHS Trust [2003] UKHL 52, [2004] 1 AC 309 justify a conclusion that there is a separate head of vindicatory damages in English law. Consequently I do not consider that there is any basis in the present law for such an award. Nor do I consider that there is a basis in policy for the creation of a head of vindicatory damages at common law, distinct from the existing law of compensatory or exemplary damages. I would therefore restrict the remedy in this case to nominal damages for the reasons given by Lord Dyson.

LORD KERR:

Paragraph238.

For the reasons given by Lord Dyson, with which I agree, I too would allow this appeal.

A causation test

Paragraph239.

False imprisonment is established if there has been a detention and an absence of lawful authority justifying it. The question whether lawful authority exists is to be determined according to an objective standard. It either exists or it does not. It is for this elementary – but also fundamental – reason that a causation test can have no place in the decision whether imprisonment is false or lawful. By a “causation test” in this context I mean a test which involves an examination of whether the persons held in custody could have been lawfully detained. The fact that a person could have been lawfully detained says nothing on the question whether he was lawfully detained.

Paragraph240.

The Court of Appeal in the present case decided that, since the claimants could have been detained lawfully had the published policy been applied to them, the fact that an unpublished and unlawful policy was in fact applied was immaterial. With great respect, this cannot be right. The unpublished policy was employed in the decision to detain the appellants. It was clearly material to the decision to detain. Indeed, it was the foundation for that decision. An ex post facto conclusion that, had the proper policy been applied, the appellants would have been lawfully detained cannot alter that essential fact.

Paragraph241.

The inevitability of the finding that the detention was unlawful can be illustrated in this way. If, some hours after making the decision to detain the appellants (based on the application of the unpublished policy), it was recognised that this did not constitute a legal basis on which they could be held, could their detention be said to be lawful before any consideration was given to whether the application of the published policy would have led to the same result? Surely, at the moment that it became clear that there was no lawful authority for the detention and before any alternative basis on which they might be detained was considered, their detention was unlawful.

Paragraph242.

It is, I believe, important to recognise that lawful detention has two aspects. First the decision to detain must be lawful in the sense that it has a sound legal basis and, secondly, it must justify the detention. This second aspect has found expression in a large number of judgments, perhaps most succinctly in the speech of Lord Hope in R v Governor of Brockhill Prison Ex p Evans (No 2)[2001] 2 AC 19, 32 D where he said “it is of the essence of the tort of false imprisonment that the imprisonment is without lawful justification”. It seems to me to be self evident that the justification must relate to the basis on which the detainer has purported to act, and not depend on some abstract grounds wholly different from the actual reasons for detaining. As Mr Husain QC put it, the emphasis here must be on the right of the detained person not to be detained other than on a lawful basis which justifies the detention. Detention cannot be justified on some putative basis, unrelated to the actual reasons for it, on which the detention might retrospectively be said to be warranted. Simply because some ground for lawfully detaining may exist but has not been resorted to by the detaining authority, the detention cannot be said, on that account, to be lawful.

Paragraph243.

This point was clearly made in Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary [1999] 1 WLR 662. In that case the plaintiff had been lawfully arrested and detained in a police cell. A review of his detention as required by statute was not carried out within the prescribed time. At p 667 B the submission of counsel for the Chief Constable was recorded as being that if circumstances existed which were or would be sufficient to justify continued detention the plaintiff could not fairly be said to be detained without lawful excuse. That submission was roundly – and, in my view, rightly – rejected, Clarke LJ saying, “As I see it, it is nothing to the point to say that the detention would have been lawful if a review had been carried out or that there were grounds which would have justified continued detention”. Likewise it is nothing to the point in this case that if the decision had been taken on the basis of the published policy, it would have been immune from challenge. As Professor Cane put it in The Temporal Element in Law (2001) 117 LQR 5, 7 “imprisonment can never be justified unless actually [as opposed to hypothetically] authorised by law”. (The emphasis and the words enclosed in square brackets are mine).

Paragraph244.

The matter might be considered on the following hypothetical basis. Suppose that there were two policies, one lawful published policy for the detention of foreign national prisoners sentenced to more than 5 years’ imprisonment, the other an unlawful secret policy for detention of those sentenced to more than 2 years’ imprisonment. On the respondent’s case an individual detained under the second policy, who would have been detained under the first policy if it had been applied, has not been detained unlawfully. I do not consider that such an argument is viable.

Paragraph245.

A policy may lawfully be devised for the purpose of dealing generally with a regularly occurring species of case but it must always be possible to depart from the policy if the circumstances of an individual case warrant it. As the author of Wade & Forsyth on Administrative Law 10th ed (2009) at page 270 states:

“It is a fundamental rule for the exercise of discretionary power that discretion must be brought to bear on every case: each one must be considered on its own merits and decided as the public interest requires at the time.

Paragraph246.

In the mooted example, consideration would be given to departing from a policy which is different from that which the individual is entitled to have applied to him. The possible justification for departing from the policy would be considered on a different basis from that which ought properly to determine the question. This is, in my view, impermissible in public law terms.

Paragraph247.

A minister exercising his discretion by applying a published policy is acting lawfully. But if the policy which is applied is unlawful, the exercise of discretion is unlawful. The individual has not had applied to his case the proper exercise of discretion to which he is entitled. The application of an unlawful policy will therefore ipso facto render the decision to detain unlawful. In this context, I consider that it matters not whether the decision is said to be in violation of a public law principle or ultra vires the power to make the decision. To draw such a distinction would mark a radical departure from how error of law has long been understood. Again, a short extract from Wade & Forsyth at p 255 makes the point decisively:

“‘Void or voidable’ was a distinction which could formerly be applied without difficulty to the basic distinction between action which was ultra vires and action which was liable to be quashed for error of law on the face of the record. That distinction no longer survives since the House of Lords [in Anisminic and subsequent cases] declared all error of law to be ultra vires.”

The nature of the public law breach required to invalidate the detention

Paragraph248.

In R (SK Zimbabwe) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2009] 1 WLR 1527 it was accepted by the appellant that not every type of public law breach, committed after an initially valid detention, would render continued detention unlawful. On the present appeal the argument on behalf of the detained persons is put thus: a public law error that bears directly on the decision to detain will mean that the authority for detention is ultra vires and unlawful, and will sound in false imprisonment. But breaches which have no direct bearing on the decision to detain do not have that effect. Since, therefore, for instance, statutory obligations to permit a detainee to consult with his legal advisers (Cullen v Chief Constable of the Royal Ulster Constabulary [2003] 1 WLR 1763) or to be provided with food or clothing, or to be held in certain conditions (R v Deputy Governor of Parkhurst Prison Ex p Hague [1992] 1 AC 58) did not bear on the legality of detention, breach of those obligations did not render detention unlawful nor did it give rise to a claim for false imprisonment.

Paragraph249.

Lord Walker has analysed the existence/exercise of power to detain dichotomy in a way that I find compelling. This has led him to the conclusion that the essential test as to the validity of continued detention which is said to be beyond the scope of the power to detain is whether there has been a departure from the statutory purpose. Again, I find his reasoning on this wholly convincing. I do not agree, however, that it is necessary to establish abuse of power in order to show that the decision is beyond the scope of the power to detain, if by ‘abuse of power’ it is meant that some deliberate misuse of power is required. If a review of a person’s detention was inadvertently overlooked and it subsequently became clear that, had the review taken place, he would certainly have been released, it surely could not be suggested that the detention that had in the meantime occurred did not constitute false imprisonment.

Paragraph250.

The statutory purpose of the power to detain foreign nationals after the expiry of their sentence is to facilitate their deportation. (In this connection I agree fully with Lord Dyson in his analysis of the Hardial Singh (R v Governor of Durham Prison, Ex p Hardial Singh [1984] 1 WLR 704) principles and with what he had to say about those principles in R (I) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2002] EWCA Civ 888, [2003] INLR 196 para 46.) Where the statutory purpose no longer exists, the power to detain falls away. The means of ascertaining whether the statutory purpose remains achievable is the system of review. Where that system is operated on the basis of a policy, it is of obvious – and critical – importance that the policy be transparent and that those who may be detained on foot of it have the opportunity to make informed representations on its application.

Paragraph251.

Breach of a public law duty which has the effect of undermining the achievement of the statutory purpose will therefore, in my opinion, render the continued detention invalid. A claim of false imprisonment is the natural, indeed inevitable, entitlement of a person whose detention is no longer justified. Since the appellants in the present case were detained by the operation of a secret, unpublished policy, an effective system of review of the justification for their detention was not possible. As a consequence their detention could no longer be said to be justified. As it seems to me, this approach approximates to the way in which the case was put for the appellants but links it more closely to the vital consideration of the statutory purpose of the power to detain.

Does the award of nominal damages devalue the tort of false imprisonment?

Paragraph252.

As various members of the court have pointed out, the fact that false imprisonment is a species of trespass to the person and is actionable without proof of special damage must be carefully taken into account in deciding whether nominal damages can ever be considered appropriate. The impact of a finding that the State has been guilty of false imprisonment (whether or not it is also ordered to pay compensation) should not be underestimated, however. Such a finding has the effect, in the words of Lady Hale, of “mark[ing] the law’s recognition that a wrong has been done”. And it is in the unambiguous recognition and declaration by the law that an individual has been falsely imprisoned that the essential value of the entitlement to assert that claim lies. I do not believe, therefore, that the award of nominal damages will, of itself and as a matter of automatic consequence, bring about a devaluation of the tort.

Paragraph253.

On the question whether the award of nominal damages or some other measure of compensation is required in false imprisonment claims, I believe that a distinction is clearly merited between those cases where it is plain that the detainees would have been released and those where it can be shown that they would have been lawfully detained, had the correct procedures been followed. Because false imprisonment is a trespassory tort, it is said that the ‘vindicatory’ dimension to the assessment of compensation is important. I shall examine that claim presently but, whatever may be said about its correctness, it is surely right that the actual impact on the individual who has been falsely imprisoned (or perhaps more importantly, the impact that could have been avoided) should feature prominently in the assessment of the appropriate amount of compensation.

Paragraph254.

Traditionally, the primary function of damages has been to compensate the individual for the loss that he or she has suffered (‘compensatory damages’). More recently the concept of restitutionary damages has been recognised where damages for the tort are measured according to the gain that the defendant has obtained or the value that the right infringed might have had to the claimant where, for instance, unknown to the claimant, the defendant has used the claimant’s property. This category of damages is not relevant here. A third type of damages (vindicatory damages) may be. In a number of recent decisions the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council has awarded what might be classified as vindicatory damages where there has been a breach of constitutional rights. Attorney General for Trinidad and Tobago v Ramanoop [2006] 1 AC 328 is perhaps the leading of these cases. At para 19 Lord Nicholls, delivering the judgment of the Committee, said:

“An award of compensation will go some distance towards vindicating the infringed constitutional right. How far it goes will depend on the circumstances, but in principle it may well not suffice. The fact that the right violated was a constitutional right adds an extra dimension to the wrong. An additional award, not necessarily of substantial size, may be needed to reflect the sense of public outrage, emphasise the importance of the constitutional right and the gravity of the breach and deter further breaches. All these elements have a place in this additional award. … Although such an award, where called for, is likely in most cases to cover much the same ground in financial terms as would an award by way of punishment in the strict sense of retribution, punishment in the latter sense is not its object. Accordingly, the expressions ‘punitive damages’ or ‘exemplary damages’ are better avoided as descriptions of this type of additional award.”

Paragraph255.

Lord Nicholls’ recognition that this type of award covered much the same ground as that involved in exemplary or punitive damages is reflected in the more recent decision of the Privy Council in Takitota v Attorney General [2009] UKPC 11 where, at para 15, Lord Carswell said:

“… it would not be appropriate to make an award both by way of exemplary damages and for breach of constitutional rights. When the vindicatory function of the latter head of damages has been discharged, with the element of deterrence that a substantial award carries with it, the purpose of exemplary damages has largely been achieved.”

Paragraph256.

For the reasons given by Lord Dyson an award of exemplary damages is not warranted in these cases. If there is any scope for the award of vindicatory damages where exemplary damages are not appropriate, it must be, in my opinion, very limited indeed. Such an award could only be justified where the declaration that a claimant’s right has been infringed provides insufficiently emphatic recognition of the seriousness of the defendant’s default. That situation does not arise here. The defendant’s failures have been thoroughly examined and exposed. A finding that those failures have led to the false imprisonment of the appellants constitutes a fully adequate acknowledgement of the defendant’s default. Since the appellants would have been lawfully detained if the published policy had been applied to them, I agree that no more than a nominal award of damages is appropriate in their cases.

DISSENTING JUDGMENTS

LORD PHILLIPS:

Introduction

Paragraph257.

The appellants are foreign nationals who have served sentences of imprisonment in this country (“FNPs”) They were detained pursuant to Schedule 3 of the Immigration Act 1971 (“Schedule 3”). They challenge the legality of their detention. At the times of the decisions to detain them there existed a policy published by the Secretary of State setting out the circumstances in which her power to detain immigrants would be exercised. Had the decision-maker applied this policy he would have detained each of the appellants. In the event, however, he decided to detain each by the application of a policy which Mr Beloff QC for the Secretary of State has conceded was “unlawful”. Whether the “lawful” or “unlawful” policy had been applied the decision would have been the same. The principal common issues raised by these appeals are first whether, in these circumstances, the detention of each of the appellants was “unlawful”; secondly whether, if it was “unlawful,” the result was that the detention of each of the appellants constituted the tort of false imprisonment and; if so, thirdly, whether and on what basis the appellants are entitled to damages. I have placed the words “lawful” and “unlawful” in parentheses because these appeals raise the question of whether there is a material difference between a policy, or a decision, or an act which is “unlawful” because it violates principles of public law and a policy, or a decision, or an act which is “unlawful” because it is ultra vires.

Paragraph258.

In the case of Mr Lumba there is a second issue. This is whether his detention was or became unlawful because it infringed what have become known as the Hardial Singh principles which date back to the decision of Woolf J in the case of that name over a quarter of a century ago. Lord Dyson at para 22 of his judgment rightly states that it has been common ground in these appeals that he correctly summarised the effect of Hardial Singh in the four principles which he set out in R (I) v the Secretary of State for the Home Department [2003] INLR 196. As I shall explain I have reservations about the first two principles which, so far as I am aware, have never been the subject of debate.

Paragraph259.

Lord Dyson has set out the relevant facts and statutory provisions and I can turn immediately to the common issues raised by these appeals. Lord Dyson has held that the Secretary of State committed the tort of false imprisonment in relation to each appellant because the decision to detain him was reached in violation of public law. The violation was the failure to apply the Secretary of State’s published policy and the application of a policy to which there were various objections of public law. He has concluded that, because the reasoning offended the requirements of public law, the acts that the decision-maker decided upon were beyond his powers, or ultra vires. I have come to a different conclusion.

Paragraph260.

I propose in this judgment to address the following questions. First, what restrictions are implicit, as a matter of statutory interpretation, in the power to detain conferred on the Secretary of State by Schedule 3? Second, what were the policies published by the Secretary of State in relation to the detention of immigrants? Third, what were the practical implications of those policies? Fourth, what were the legal implications of those policies? Fifth, was the detention of each of the appellants contrary to those policies? Sixth, what were the defects in the policy applied when deciding whether the appellants should be detained? Seventh, what were the circumstances in which this policy was applied? Eighth, did the application of that policy render the detention of the appellants unlawful? If so, ninth, are the appellants entitled to damages for false imprisonment?

Implied limitations on the power to detain conferred by Schedule 3

Paragraph261.

I refer to the four principles that Lord Dyson states at para 22 of his judgment are derived from Hardial Singh. The third and fourth principles were an essential part of the reasoning that led Woolf J to the decision that he reached in that case. They are not open to question. This is not true of the first two. The first is that “the Secretary of State must intend to deport the person and can only use the power to detain for that purpose”. Lord Dyson explains that by this he means that the power to detain must be exercised “for the prescribed purpose of facilitating deportation”. The second principle is that “the deportee may only be detained for a period that is reasonable in all the circumstances”. Neither of these principles was stated in these terms in Hardial Singh, although I accept that they are possible interpretations of the words used by Woolf J. Neither of these principles was essential to the conclusion that he reached. I do not myself consider that either principle can properly be derived from his judgment.

Paragraph262.

The applicant in Hardial Singh sought a writ of habeas corpus. He was an Indian who had entered the United Kingdom lawfully and been granted indefinite leave to remain. He had been convicted of offences of burglary and been sentenced to a total of two years’ imprisonment. Before he was due to be released he was served with a deportation order on behalf of the Secretary of State. He was due for release on 20 July 1983 but was then detained by the Secretary of State pursuant to paragraph 2(3) of Schedule 3. The reason given for his detention was the risk that, if released, he would abscond. Because of delay on the part of the Secretary of State in making arrangements for his return to India he was still detained in December 1983. In these circumstances Woolf J, at p 706, said this about the power of detention under Schedule 3:

“Although the power which is given to the Secretary of State in paragraph 2 to detain individuals is not subject to any express limitation of time, I am quite satisfied that it is subject to limitations. First of all, it can only authorise detention if the individual is being detained in one case pending the making of a deportation order and, in the other case, pending his removal. It cannot be used for any other purpose. Second, as the power is given in order to enable the machinery of deportation to be carried out, I regard the power of detention as being impliedly limited to a period which is reasonably necessary for that purpose. The period which is reasonable will depend on the circumstances of the particular case. What is more, if there is a situation where it is apparent to the Secretary of State that he is not going to be able to operate the machinery provided in the Act for removing persons who are intended to be deported within a reasonable period, it seems to me that it would be wrong for the Secretary of State to seek to exercise his power of detention.

In addition, I would regard it as implicit that the Secretary of State should exercise all reasonable expedition to ensure that the steps are taken which will be necessary to ensure the removal of the individual within a reasonable time.”

Paragraph263.

There is a degree of ambiguity in the earlier part of this passage. “Pending the making of a deportation order” is not a purpose. Nor is “pending his removal”. What then did Woolf J mean when he said that the power to remove “cannot be used for any other purpose”? He goes on to say that the power is given “to enable the machinery of deportation to be carried out” and that the power of detention is limited to such period as is “reasonably necessary for that purpose”. If one takes these two passages together it is possible to interpret Woolf J as saying that you can only detain a person for the purpose of facilitating deportation, as Lord Dyson has done. It is, however, also possible to read him as saying that you can only detain a person while you are pursuing the objective of deporting him and that is how I interpret what he said. I believe that the interpretation given by Lord Dyson places an unjustified restriction on the Secretary of State’s power of detention. It is obvious that detention will almost always make the practical task of deporting the detainee easier to arrange. Most deportees will be in this country through choice and cannot reasonably be expected to do anything to facilitate their deportation even if they do not try actively to prevent this. It is open to the Secretary of State to detain a person in order to facilitate his deportation and this is often the, or one of the, reasons for doing so. But, as I shall explain, I do not consider that detention of a deportee will only be lawful if used for this purpose.

Paragraph264.

The second principle identified by Lord Dyson is that “the deportee may only be detained for a period that is reasonable in all the circumstances”. This I understand to be derived from Woolf J’s statement “The period which is reasonable will depend upon all the circumstances”. But that sentence was immediately preceded by the statement that the power to detain was impliedly limited to a period that was reasonably necessary for the purpose of enabling the machinery of deportation to be carried out. Thus I believe that the “circumstances” that Woolf J had in mind were restricted to those that related to the task of effecting deportation. I am fortified in this belief by the fact that Woolf J went on to cite R v Governor of Richmond Remand Centre, Ex p Asghar [1971] 1 WLR 129. In that case the Secretary of State had detained two persons who were awaiting removal with the object that they should testify in a pending criminal trial. Lord Parker CJ rejected the suggestion that the detention could be justified as reasonable in these circumstances, stating at p 132

“it does seem to me that while a reasonable time is contemplated between the giving of the directions and the final removal, that is a reasonable time necessary to effect the physical removal”.

Paragraph265.

In Hardial Singh Woolf J was concerned only with the length of time that was reasonably necessary to effect deportation and the relationship that this bore to the power to detain. He was not concerned with the question of whether there were further implied restrictions on the power to detain during that period.

Paragraph266.

The extent of the power to detain pending deportation was an important, albeit not the most important, issue in Chahal v United Kingdom where the nature of the domestic proceedings is apparent from the judgment of the European Court of Human Rights when the case reached Strasbourg (1996) 23 EHRR 413. Mr Chahal was a Sikh separatist leader who had been granted indefinite leave to remain in the United Kingdom. On 14 August 1990 the Secretary of State decided that he ought to be deported because his continued presence in the United Kingdom was unconducive to the public good for reasons of national security and other reasons of a political nature, namely the international fight against terrorism. Two days later he was served with a notice of intention to deport. He was then detained pursuant to Schedule 3 and remained in detention up to the time of the judgment of the Strasbourg Court. During this time he pursued an unsuccessful attempt to be granted asylum. He also, by an application for judicial review, challenged his proposed deportation on the ground that this would violate article 3 of the Convention because it would expose him to the risk of torture and persecution if returned to India. He was unsuccessful in the Divisional Court and the Court of Appeal and was refused leave to appeal to the House of Lords. He then applied to Strasbourg, alleging breaches of articles 3 and 5 of the Convention. In November 1995, while he was awaiting a hearing at Strasbourg, he challenged his continued detention by seeking from the Divisional Court a writ of habeas corpus and judicial review. The Secretary of State opposed his application on the grounds that he could not safely be released because of the substantial threat that he posed to national security. It does not appear to have been suggested that his lengthy detention was necessary to facilitate his deportation. His application was refused on the ground that there was no reason to believe that the Secretary of State did not have good reason for his apprehension. MacPherson J ruled that

“the detention per se was plainly lawful because the Secretary of State [had] the power to detain an individual who [was] the subject of a decision to make a deportation order” ( para 43).

Paragraph267.

It is relevant to see how the Strasbourg Court addressed this matter, if only because any interpretation of Schedule 3 must, if possible, be compatible with the requirements of the Convention. Article 5(1) of the Convention provides, in so far as material:

“Everyone has the right to liberty and security of person. No one shall be deprived of his liberty save in the following cases and in accordance with a procedure prescribed by law:

(f)

the lawful arrest or detention…of a person against whom action is being taken with a view to deportation…”

The court said this as to the effect of that provision:

“112.

The court recalls that it is not in dispute that Mr Chahal has been detained ‘with a view to deportation’ within the meaning of article 5(1)(f). Article 5(1)(f) does not demand that the detention of a person against whom action is being taken with a view to deportation be reasonably considered necessary, for example to prevent his committing an offence or fleeing; in this respect article 5(1)(f) provides a different level of protection from article 5(1)(c).

Indeed all that is required under this provision is that ‘action is being taken with a view to deportation’. It is therefore immaterial, for the purposes of article 5(1)(f), whether the underlying decision to expel can be justified under national or Convention law.

113.

The court recalls, however, that any deprivation of liberty under article 5(1)(f) will be justified only for as long as deportation proceedings are in progress. If such proceedings are not prosecuted with due diligence, the detention will cease to be permissible under article 5(1)(f).”

These observations echo the Hardial Singh principles, as I would interpret them. The court went on to consider whether the asylum proceedings, which had delayed the stage at which Mr Chahal would have been deported, had taken an excessive length of time, and concluded that they had not. This indicates that the Strasbourg Court, when considering the time reasonably needed for deportation, accepted that this would be prolonged by delay reasonably attributable to attempts to obtain asylum.

Paragraph268.

The court then considered the requirement that the detention should be “lawful”. It observed at para 119 that there was no doubt that it was lawful under national law but that, because of the extremely long period during which Mr Chahal had been detained it was also necessary to consider whether “there existed sufficient guarantees against arbitrariness”. At para 122 the court concluded that the domestic procedure under which Mr Chahal’s appeal against deportation had been considered by an advisory panel

“provided an adequate guarantee that there were at least prima facie grounds for believing that if Mr Chahal were at liberty, national security would be put at risk and thus, that the executive had not acted arbitrarily when it ordered him to be kept in detention.”

Paragraph269.

I am not able to accept that under domestic law it had been an implicit requirement of Schedule 3 that Mr Chahal’s detention was necessary to facilitate his deportation. Provided that he was being detained with a view to his removal as soon as reasonably possible I consider that the Secretary of State was entitled to detain him pending that removal on the ground that he would pose a terrorist threat if released.

Paragraph270.

The Hardial Singh principles were applied by analogy by the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council when considering the legitimacy under Hong Kong legislation of the detention of four “boat people” from Vietnam in Tan Te Lam v Superintendent of Tai A Chau Detention Centre [1997] AC 97. Tens of thousands of these people had arrived unlawfully in Hong Kong. They were steadily being repatriated, but this was taking a long time. Section 2 of the Immigration (Amendment) Ordinance 1991 added to the relevant legislation a provision designed expressly to deal with this situation:

“The detention of a person under this section shall not be unlawful by reason of the period of the detention if that period is reasonable having regard to all the circumstances affecting that person’s detention, including – (a) in the case of a person being detained pending a decision under section 13A(1) to grant or refuse him permission to remain in Hong Kong as a refugee – (i) the number of persons being detained pending decisions under section 13A(1) whether to grant or refuse them such permission; and (ii) the manpower and financial resources allocated to carry out the work involved in making all such decisions; (b) in the case of a person being detained pending his removal from Hong Kong – (i) the extent to which it is possible to make arrangements to effect his removal; and (ii) whether or not the person has declined arrangements made or proposed for his removal…..”(p 106).

Lord Browne-Wilkinson, giving the advice of the Board, said this, at p 111, under the heading “The Hardial Singh principles”:

“Section 13D(1) confers a power to detain a Vietnamese migrant ‘pending his removal from Hong Kong’. Their Lordships have no doubt that in conferring such a power to interfere with individual liberty, the legislature intended that such power could only be exercised reasonably and that accordingly it was implicitly so limited. The principles enunciated by Woolf J in the Hardial Singh case [1984] 1 WLR 704 are statements of the limitations on a statutory power of detention pending removal. In the absence of contrary indications in the statute which confers the power to detain ‘pending removal’ their Lordships agree with the principles stated by Woolf J. First, the power can only be exercised during the period necessary, in all the circumstances of the particular case, to effect removal. Secondly, if it becomes clear that removal is not going to be possible within a reasonable time, further detention is not authorised. Thirdly, the person seeking to exercise the power of detention must take all reasonable steps within his power to ensure the removal within a reasonable time.”

This accords with my reading of Hardial Singh. His Lordship went on to say, however:

“Their Lordships are unable to agree with the Court of Appeal of Hong Kong that there is any conflict between the Hardial Singh principles and the provisions of section 13D. Section 13D(1A), which was inserted in 1991, expressly envisages that the exercise of the power of detention conferred by section 13D(1) will be unlawful if the period of detention is unreasonable. It expressly provides that ‘The detention…shall not be unlawful by reason of the period of the detention if that period is reasonable having regard to …’ (Emphasis added.) What section 13D(1A) does is to provide expressly that, in deciding whether or not the period is reasonable, regard shall be had to all the circumstances including (in the case of a person detained pending his removal from Hong Kong) ‘the extent to which it is possible to make arrangements to effect his removal’ and ‘whether or not the person has declined arrangements made or proposed for his removal.’ Therefore the subsection is expressly based on the requirement that detention must be reasonable in all the circumstances (the Hardial Singh principles) but imposes specific requirements that in judging such reasonableness those two factors are to be taken into account.”

The shorthand summary of the Hardial Singh principles as “detention must be reasonable in all the circumstances” was made in the context of those circumstances that affected the time reasonably necessary to effect removal and, just as in the case of Hardial Singh itself, I would restrict its ambit to those circumstances. This I believe was, and remained, the understanding of some, at least, of the judges dealing with claims in respect of the detention of immigrants in the Administrative Court. Thus in R (Konan) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2004] EWHC 22 (Admin) Collins J, who had appeared as counsel in Hardial Singh, held at para 21:

“The power to detain pending removal is not dependent on a fear of absconding or of any other misconduct by the person in question. Provided it is exercised for the purpose of removal, it is lawful. It must be exercised reasonably, but reasonableness in this context relates to whether removal can be achieved within a reasonable time: see R v Governor of Durham Prison, Ex p Hardial Singh [1984] 1 WLR 704 and Tan Te Lam v Superintendent of Tai A Chau Detention Centre [1997] AC 97 as applied in R (Saadi) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [[2002] 1 WLR 356].”

Paragraph271.

R (Saadi) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2001] EWCA Civ 1512; [2002] 1 WLR 356 raised the question of the legality of the detention at Oakington Reception Centre for up to 10 days of aliens seeking leave to enter whose cases appeared susceptible of speedy processing. The power to detain that was relied on was that afforded by paragraph 16(1) of Schedule 2 to the 1971 Act. Paragraph 2 provides that an immigration officer may examine any person arriving in the United Kingdom to determine whether he should be given leave to enter. Paragraph 16(1) provides:

“A person who may be required to submit to examination under paragraph 2 above may be detained under the authority of an immigration officer pending his examination and pending a decision to give or refuse him leave to enter.”

The Court of Appeal, in a judgment which I delivered, considered both the scope of the power to detain afforded by this paragraph and the effect of article 5(1)(f) of the Human Rights Convention. As to the former the court made the following observations:

“14.

Collins J concluded that the only limitation on the power to detain pending examination and the decision whether to grant or refuse leave to enter is that the detention must be for a reasonable time. For the Secretary of State, the Attorney General supported this conclusion. He argued that the power to detain persisted for so long as was reasonably necessary to conduct the examination and to reach a decision whether or not to grant leave to enter. As a matter of statutory interpretation we accept this submission. Were it not correct, the power to grant temporary admission would also be liable to come to an end before an examination could reasonably be completed and a decision whether to grant or refuse leave to enter reasonably be taken.

15.

We are not aware that it has ever been the policy of the Secretary of State that applicants for leave to enter should be detained pending the decision of their applications, however long that might take. A more liberal policy has been adopted whereby he has approved the exercise of the power to grant temporary admission in place of detention. If the basis upon which immigration officers are detaining asylum seekers at Oakington is in conflict with this policy, then, under established principles of public law, they are acting unlawfully.”

As to the Convention the court held:

“66.

We consider that the test of proportionality required by article 5(1)(f) requires the Court simply to consider whether the process of considering an asylum application, or arranging a deportation, has gone on too long to justify the detention of the person concerned having regard to the conditions in which the person is detained and any special circumstances affecting him or her. Applying that test no disproportionality is demonstrated in this case.”

This was not a test of proportionality that the Strasbourg Court had laid down in Chahal and it received no support from that Court when Saadi reached it, as I shall show.

Paragraph272.

Giving the only reasoned speech in a unanimous decision of the House of Lords [2002] UKHL 41; [2002] 1 WLR 3131 Lord Slynn of Hadley referred at para 18 to a statement by the Oakington Project Manager that he accepted that an important consideration in relation to detention powers was that no detention should be longer than reasonably necessary. Lord Slynn went on to express the view at para 22:

“As the judge and the Court of Appeal stressed, paragraph 16 of Schedule 2 gives power to detain ‘pending’ examination and a decision; that in my view means for the period up to the time when the examination is concluded and a decision taken. There is no qualification that the Secretary of State must show that it is necessary to detain for the purposes of examination in that the examination could not otherwise be carried out since applicants would run away. Nor is it limited to those who cannot for whatever reason appropriately be granted temporary admission. The period of detention in order to arrive at a decision must however be reasonable in all the circumstances.”

The last sentence reflected Government policy, as accepted by the Project Manager.

Paragraph273.

One of the applicants in Saadi took his case to Strasbourg (2008) 47 EHRR 427. He claimed that his detention at Oakington had infringed article 5(1)(f). Liberty, and other interveners, contended that a test of necessity and proportionality should be applied to article 5(1)(f), so that an asylum seeker could only be detained if, but for such detention, he would attempt to effect an unauthorised entry into the country. The Grand Chamber rejected this submission. Dealing first with the interpretation of the express provisions of article 5(1)(f) it said:

“64.

Whilst the general rule set out in article 5(1) is that everyone has the right to liberty, article 5(1)(f) provides an exception to that general rule, permitting states to control the liberty of aliens in an immigration context. As the court has remarked before, subject to their obligations under the Convention, states enjoy an ‘undeniable sovereign right to control aliens’ entry into and residence in their territory’. It is a necessary adjunct to this right that states are permitted to detain would-be immigrants who have applied for permission to enter, whether by way of asylum or not. It is evident from the tenor of the judgment in Amuur that the detention of potential immigrants, including asylum seekers, is capable of being compatible with article 5(1)(f).

65.

On this point, the Grand Chamber agrees with the Court of Appeal, the House of Lords and the Chamber, that until a state has ‘authorised’ entry to the country, any entry is ‘unauthorised’ and the detention of a person who wishes to effect entry and who needs but does not yet have authorisation to do so, can be, without any distortion of language, to ‘prevent his effecting an unauthorised entry’. It does not accept that, as soon as an asylum seeker has surrendered himself to the immigration authorities, he is seeking to effect an ‘authorised’ entry, with the result that detention cannot be justified under the first limb of article 5(1)(f). To interpret the first limb of article 5(1)(f) as permitting detention only of a person who is shown to be trying to evade entry restrictions would be to place too narrow a construction on the terms of the provision and on the power of the state to exercise its undeniable right of control referred to above.”

As to the argument that a test of proportionality applied to the detention, the Court, referring to Chahal, held:

“72.

Similarly, where a person has been detained under article 5(1)(f), the Grand Chamber, interpreting the second limb of this sub-paragraph, held that, as long as a person was being detained ‘with a view to deportation’, that is, as long as ‘action [was] being taken with a view to deportation’, there was no requirement that the detention be reasonably considered necessary, for example to prevent the person concerned from committing an offence or fleeing. The Grand Chamber further held in Chahal that the principle of proportionality applied to detention under article 5(1)(f) only to the extent that the detention should not continue for an unreasonable length of time; thus, it held that

“[A]ny deprivation of liberty under article 5(1)(f) will be justified only for as long as deportation proceedings are in progress. If such proceedings are not prosecuted with due diligence, the detention will cease to be permissible.”

73.

With regard to the foregoing, the court considers that the principle that detention should not be arbitrary must apply to detention under the first limb of article 5(1)(f) in the same manner as it applies to detention under the second limb. Since states enjoy the right to control equally an alien’s entry into and residence in their country (see the cases cited in para 63 above), it would be artificial to apply a different proportionality test to cases of detention at the point of entry than that which applies to deportation, extradition or expulsion of a person already in the country.

74.

To avoid being branded as arbitrary, therefore, such detention must be carried out in good faith; it must be closely connected to the purpose of preventing unauthorised entry of the person to the country; the place and conditions of detention should be appropriate, bearing in mind that:

“[T]he measure is applicable not to those who have committed criminal offences but to aliens who, often fearing for their lives, have fled from their own country;”

and the length of the detention should not exceed that reasonably required for the purpose pursued.”

Paragraph274.

This passage reinforces the conclusions of the court in Chahal. Where a person is detained pending deportation, the only proportionality requirement that Strasbourg imposes, if indeed it is right so to describe it, is that the detention should not be for longer than is reasonably necessary to effect the deportation. Added to this, however, is the important requirement that the exercise of the power to detain must not be arbitrary.

Paragraph275.

Applying this principle the European Commission of Human Rights held manifestly inadmissible an application of infringement of article 5 by a man who had been detained for five years while he used every means to avoid extradition to Hong Kong. See Osman v United Kingdom (Application No 15933/89) (unreported) 14 January 1991.

Paragraph276.

The most recent pronouncement of the Grand Chamber on article 5(1)(f) is to be found in A v United Kingdom (2009) 49 EHRR 625, where it was held that article 5(1)(f) did not justify detention of the famous Belmarsh detainees. At para 164 the Grand Chamber stated:

“To avoid being branded as arbitrary, detention under article 5(1)(f) must be carried out in good faith; it must be closely connected to the ground of detention relied on by the Government; the place and conditions of detention should be appropriate; and the length of the detention should not exceed that reasonably required for the purpose pursued.”

Paragraph277.

Against this background of Strasbourg jurisprudence, I return to domestic consideration of the Hardial Singh principles. In R (I) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2003] INLR 196 the appellant was an Afghani asylum seeker who had been given exceptional leave to remain. He was then convicted of indecent assaults and sentenced to 3 years’ imprisonment with a recommendation for deportation. The Secretary of State made a deportation order and detained him pursuant to paragraph 2(3) of Schedule 3 from February 2001 to May 2002. The delay occurred because practical difficulties had caused the Secretary of State to cease removing nationals to that country. He claimed that his further detention was unlawful as there was no reasonable possibility of his being deported within a reasonable period. This raised the question of how such a reasonable period fell to be calculated. Simon Brown LJ addressed three issues of principle that had arisen. The first was the relevance of the fact that he was likely to “go to ground” and re-offend if released. His counsel contended that this was irrelevant to the question of whether removal would be possible within a reasonable time. Simon Brown LJ disagreed. He held at para 29:

“The likelihood or otherwise of the detainee absconding and/or re-offending seems to me to be an obviously relevant circumstance. If, say, one could predict with a high degree of certainty that, upon release, the detainee would commit murder or mayhem, that to my mind would justify allowing the Secretary of State a substantially longer period of time within which to arrange the detainee’s removal abroad.”

Paragraph278.

The second issue was whether it was relevant that the appellant refused to accept voluntary repatriation. Simon Brown LJ held that it was. The third issue was whether the calculation of the reasonable period should take account of the fact that the appellant had been making asylum applications. Simon Brown LJ held that it should not, because it would not have been possible to deport him in any event. The conclusion that he formed at para 37 was that because the Secretary of State could not establish more than a hope of being able to remove him by the summer

“substantially more in the way of a risk of re-offending (and not merely a risk of absconding) than exists here would in my judgment be necessary to have justified continuing his detention for an indeterminate further period.”

Paragraph279.

Mummery LJ gave a short dissent on the facts rather than the applicable principles.

Paragraph280.

Dyson LJ agreed with Simon Brown LJ. He set out the four principles that he derived from Hardial Singh in the same form as he has in his judgment in the present case. He then made the following observations about the application of those principles.

“47.

Principles (ii) and (iii) are conceptually distinct. Principle (ii) is that the Secretary of State may not lawfully detain a person ‘pending removal’ for longer than a reasonable period. Once a reasonable period has expired, the detained person must be released. But there may be circumstances where, although a reasonable period has not yet expired, it becomes clear that the Secretary of State will not be able to deport the detained person within a reasonable period. In that event, principle (iii) applies. Thus, once it becomes apparent that the Secretary of State will not be able to effect the deportation within a reasonable period, the detention becomes unlawful even if the reasonable period has not yet expired.

48.

It is not possible or desirable to produce an exhaustive list of all the circumstances that are, or may be, relevant to the question of how long it is reasonable for the Secretary of State to detain a person pending deportation pursuant to paragraph 2(3) of Schedule 3 to the Immigration Act 1971. But in my view they include at least: the length of the period of detention; the nature of the obstacles which stand in the path of the Secretary of State preventing a deportation; the diligence, speed and effectiveness of the steps taken by the Secretary of State to surmount such obstacles; the conditions in which the detained person is being kept; the effect of detention on him and his family; the risk that if he is released from detention he will abscond; and the danger that, if released, he will commit criminal offences.

49.

Simon Brown LJ has identified the three main points of principle which were in issue in the present appeal, namely, the risk of absconding and reoffending, the appellant’s refusal to accept voluntary repatriation, and the asylum claim and appeal. As I have already stated, the risk of absconding and offending or reoffending is relevant to the reasonableness of the length of a detention pending deportation. It is, as Simon Brown LJ says ‘an obviously relevant circumstance’ (at para 29): see also per Lord Phillips of Worth Matravers MR in R v (Saadi) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2001] EWCA Civ 1512, [2002] 1 WLR 356, at paras 65-67.”

Paragraph281.

I have accepted that it is possible to derive Lord Dyson’s first two principles from the language used by Woolf J in Hardial Singh, and explained why I would not do so. The passage from the judgment of the Court of Appeal in Saadi that he cites was dealing with the effect of article 5(1)(f) of the Convention and, as I have shown, advanced a test of proportionality which Strasbourg did not endorse. The problems that have been raised by these appeals suggest that Strasbourg may have had very good reason not to do so.

Paragraph282.

The conceptual difficulty inherent in the first two principles identified by Lord Dyson is apparent in the passage that he has quoted at para 107 from the judgment of Toulson LJ in A. If the risk of re-offending can be the determinant factor in deciding how long it is reasonable to detain a FNP why should it not be the determinant, or even the sole reason for detaining him in the first place? Why should it be a pre-condition to the power to detain that its use is to facilitate deportation, even if this is not the real reason for detention, as in the case of Chahal? It is that logical inconsistency that underlies the challenge that is made on behalf of Mr Lumba in the present case to the legitimacy of having regard to the risk of his re-offending.

Paragraph283.

The interpretation that I would give to the power to detain conferred by the 1971 Act is as follows. The scheme of the Act is simple, and reflects article 5(1)(f) of the Convention. The Secretary of State is not required to permit an immigrant who has unlawfully entered this country to roam free. Schedule 3 permits her to detain the immigrant for as long as she reasonably requires in order to decide whether he should have leave to enter. If he is not given leave to enter she may detain him for as long as she reasonably requires to effect his deportation, provided always that deportation is a practical possibility.

Paragraph284.

If the 1971 Act confers powers as wide as this on the Secretary of State, she has not availed herself of them. She adopted a policy under which, on her calculation, only 1.5% of those who were liable to detention under her immigration powers were actually detained, see para 285 below. Having chosen to discriminate between those whom she detains and those whom she does not, she is subject to the established principles of public law in choosing between the two. It is these principles which constrain the exercise of her power to detain rather than restrictions to be implied into the 1971 Act as a matter of statutory interpretation. They include the obligation to act rationally, an obligation also imposed by article 5 of the Convention. It is rational and lawful to detain a FNP pending deportation to prevent his re-offending or because he would pose a security risk if at large, just as it is rational and lawful to detain him because of the risk of his absconding. Public law principles include the restraint that a published policy imposes on executive action, a topic that I am about to consider. As I shall show, the guidance published by the Secretary of State includes a requirement to comply with Lord Dyson’s first two principles, so that to that extent their enunciation has been self-fulfilling.

The policies published by the Secretary of State in relation to the detention of immigrants

Paragraph285.

Lord Dyson has referred to the two White Papers in which in 1998 and 2002 the Secretary of State published her policies in relation to detention. The first of these, Fairer, Faster, Firmer informed the reader at the beginning of Chapter 12 dealing with “Detention” that at any one time, only about 1.5% of those liable to detention under immigration powers were actually detained. The White Paper dealt with the criteria to be adopted in identifying this small minority of immigrants who were to be detained. FNPs awaiting deportation will have formed only a tiny proportion of those liable to detention under those powers. It is, perhaps, not surprising that the White Paper predominantly addressed the position of the vast majority of immigrants who were not criminals. Thus, in the passage quoted by Lord Dyson at para 11 of his judgment the White Paper spoke of a presumption in favour of granting temporary admission or release, terms that were not appropriate to those recommended for deportation. In dealing with “Detention Criteria” at 12.3 the White Paper identified three circumstances where detention would normally be justified. The first was where there was a reasonable belief that the individual would fail to keep to the terms of temporary admission or temporary release. The second was to clarify a person’s identity and the basis of their claim on entry. The third was where removal was imminent.

Paragraph286.

12.11 dealt with detention in relation to removals. It focussed entirely on detention to facilitate removals. Nothing in that White Paper gave any suggestion that those awaiting deportation might be detained because of concern as to the way they might behave if permitted to be at large. There was no focus on the provisions of Schedule 3.

Paragraph287.

These comments are equally true of the second White Paper, Secure Borders, Safe Haven, save that this had the following statement in para 4.80 under the heading “Serious Criminals”:

“We will explore what more we can do, as other countries have done, to stop serious criminals abusing our asylum system by seeking to remain in the UK having completed a custodial sentence.”

There is there no indication that such criminals would be liable to detention pending deportation.

Paragraph288.

The two White Papers dealt in broad terms with detention. They were supplemented by Chapter 38, headed “Detention and Temporary Release”, of the Operational Enforcement Manual, which was a published document, available to the public on the internet. The court was provided with the version that was current in April 2006. This included guidance on the law as it was understood to be. Para 38.1.1.1 gave the following summary of the effect of article 5 and the domestic case law:

“(a)

The relevant power to detain must only be used for the specific purpose for which it is authorised. This means that a person may only be detained under immigration powers for the purpose of preventing his unauthorised entry or with a view to his removal (not necessarily deportation). Detention for other purposes, where detention is not for the purposes of preventing unauthorised entry or effecting removal of the individual concerned, is not compatible with article 5 and would be unlawful in domestic law;

(b)

The detention may only continue for a period that is reasonable in all the circumstances;

(c)

If before the expiry of the reasonable period it becomes apparent that the purpose of the power, for example, removal, cannot be effected within that reasonable period, the power to detain should not be exercised ; and

(d)

The detaining authority (be it the immigration officer or the Secretary of State), should act with reasonable diligence and expedition to effect removal (or whatever the purpose of the power in question is).”

This summary of the law reflected aspects of the decision of the Court of Appeal in I with which I have differed. None the less the principles that it expounded were consonant with the general policy of the Secretary of State that there was a presumption against detention.

Paragraph289.

Para 38.3 set out the factors that influenced a decision to detain. Those in favour of detention were all matters that bore on the likelihood that the individual would abscond or go to ground if not detained. The manual set out the contents of a standard form IS9IR. This set out 6 possible reasons for detention, with instructions that the Immigration Officer should tick the relevant reasons. In contrast to the general focus on the likelihood of absconding, one of these stated “Your release is not considered conducive to the public good”. Factors forming the basis of the reasons also had to be ticked. These included

“• You are excluded from the United Kingdom at the personal direction of the Secretary of State.

 You are detained for reasons of national security, the reasons are/will be set out in another letter.

 Your previously unacceptable character, conduct or associates.”

Para 38.5.2 was headed “Authority to detain persons subject to deportation action”. It summarised the effect of Schedule 3 and required that decisions whether to detain pursuant to the provisions of the Schedule should be made “at senior caseworker level in CCT”. No specific guidance was given, however, as to the criteria that should be applied when making those decisions.

Paragraph290.

In summary, the general message of these published policies was that detention should be used sparingly and, in the case of detention pending removal or deportation, only where necessary to facilitate this in order to prevent individuals from absconding or otherwise evading the immigration system. Officials were instructed that the law was as held by the Court of Appeal in I and, in particular, that detention could only continue for a period that was reasonable in all the circumstances. Form IS9IR raised, however, the possibility that detention could be used for reasons of national security or where the individual’s previous character, conduct or associates were unacceptable. Despite this, there was no specific guidance as to the approach to be adopted to criminals whom the Secretary of State had decided to deport.

Paragraph291.

Not only was it open to the Secretary of State to decide to deport, and to detain pending deportation, criminals in respect of whom the court had made no recommendation, she also had to decide whether to accept recommendations for deportation made by the courts. Under paragraph 2(1) of Schedule 3 those subject to a recommendation remained detained pending the Secretary of State’s decision whether to deport them unless released by the court or granted bail pursuant to section 54 of the Immigration and Asylum Act 1999, which came into force in February 2003. It may have been thought that paragraph 2(1) created a presumption in favour of detention of FNPs pending deportation but in R (Sedrati) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2001] EWHC Admin 418, with the agreement of counsel for the Secretary of State, Moses J made a declaration that there was no such presumption.

Paragraph292.

What then, under the Secretary of State’s published policies, was the position of FNPs whom the Secretary of State decided to deport? It seems to me that many of these were likely to tick the boxes of those who, exceptionally, could properly be detained in accordance with those policies. They were in this country because this was where they had chosen to live. They had committed offences that had led the Secretary of State to conclude that their continued presence was no longer conducive to the public good. Most would be unlikely willingly to submit to deportation. There would be a risk both of re-offending and of absconding.

Paragraph293.

As Lord Dyson has explained at paras 14 and 15 of his judgment, on 9 September 2008 the Enforcement Instructions and Guidance, which had replaced the Operational Enforcement Manual, was amended so as to lay down a presumption in favour of detaining immigrants where the deportation criteria were met “in order to protect the public from harm and the particular risk of absconding in these cases”. I agree with the Court of Appeal and with Lord Dyson that this amendment to her policy was one that it was open to the Secretary of State to make. However, Davis J, at first instance, ruled to the contrary and this led the Secretary of State to withdraw this amendment.

Paragraph294.

The UK Borders Act 2007 has since made provision by section 32 for automatic deportation of “foreign criminals” in specified circumstances. Section 36 requires the Secretary of State to exercise a power of detention of those being deported under section 32 unless “in the circumstances the Secretary of State considers it inappropriate”. These provisions were not in force at the time of the events that have given rise to these appeals.

Paragraph295.

There is thus a picture of a series of changes to policy, and of legislation, that has been influenced by decisions of the courts, not all of which have been sound.

The practical implications of the policies

Paragraph296.

Under this heading I propose to consider the practical implications of complying with the Secretary of State’s published policies, including her directions as to the effect of article 5 and our domestic case law. Compliance with the Hardial Singh guidelines, even as I have interpreted them, gives rise to some practical difficulties. Detention pending deportation is permissible for a lengthy period provided that the Secretary of State is taking reasonable steps to effect deportation and provided that there is a reasonable prospect that deportation will be possible. It is the latter proviso that raises particular difficulties for the possibility of deportation may vary from time to time. R (Khadir) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2005] UKHL 39; [2006] 1 AC 207 illustrates this problem. In the case of each detainee it is necessary to keep the practicability of deportation under review. This problem is made more difficult if there is a requirement to detain for no longer than is reasonable “in all the circumstances”, where those circumstances include the nature of the crimes committed by the FNP and the degree of risk of re-offending. The assessment of what period of detention is reasonable in all the circumstances is not an easy one and there will inevitably be cases where, if subjected to judicial review, it will be held not to have been correctly answered. Furthermore the material circumstances are likely to be subject to frequent change, so that frequent reviews will be necessary.

Paragraph297.

This last fact was reflected by the requirements in relation to “Detention reviews” imposed under para 38.8 of the Operational Enforcement Manual which lie at the heart of the appeal in SK (Zimbabwe).

Paragraph298.

Where there are concerns about the risk of absconding, it may be possible to meet these by measures which fall short of detention. The Secretary of State may release a FNP who is subject to deportation under a restriction order setting out terms as to residence, employment or occupation and reporting to the police pursuant to paragraph 2(5) of Schedule 3. The court has the same power in respect of those recommended for deportation under paragraphs 4 to 6 of Schedule 3.

Paragraph299.

Detainees also have the right to apply for bail. In para 12.8 of Fairer, Faster, Firmer the Government explained that it believed that there should be a more extensive judicial element in the detention process and proposed that this should be by way of bail hearings, commenting on the resource implications that this would have. Para 4.83 of Secure Borders, Safe Haven stated that Part III of the Immigration and Asylum Act 1999 had created a complex system of automatic bail hearings at specific points in a person’s detention, that this had never been brought into force and that most of it was to be repealed. There is now a comprehensive statutory scheme for release on bail produced through a series of amendments to Schedule 2 to the 1971 Act.

Paragraph300.

All of this illustrates the practical problems implicit in the implementation of a regime that attempts to give effect to the policy of using the power to detain only as a last resort. Despite efforts to implement this policy there will inevitably be cases where individuals are detained when, under the policy, they should not be. The question arises of whether those who find themselves in this position are entitled to claim damages for false imprisonment.

What are the legal implications of the Secretary of State’s published policies?

Paragraph301.

The appellants in this case should have been detained had the Secretary of State’s published policy been applied. They claim to be entitled to damages for false imprisonment because those considering their cases reached the right conclusions by applying the wrong policy. Their complaint is as to the manner in which the decisions to detain them were taken, not as to the substance of those decisions. Thus, the question of the legal effect of the Secretary of State’s published policies is not directly in issue. Nonetheless, underlying the appellants’ case is the premise that it would not have been lawful for the Secretary of State to reach a decision that was in conflict with her published policy. For this reason she was required to reach her decision by applying her published policy, not some other policy. It follows that it is material to consider the effect of the Secretary of State’s published policies.

Paragraph302.

I agree with Lord Dyson that, under principles of public law, it was necessary for the Secretary of State to have policies in relation to the exercise of her powers of detention of immigrants and that those policies had to be published. This necessity springs from the standards of administration that public law requires and by the requirement of article 5 that detention should be lawful and not arbitrary. Decisions as to the detention of immigrants had to be taken by a very large number of officials in relation to tens of thousands of immigrants. Unless there were uniformly applied practices, decisions would be inconsistent and arbitrary. Established principles of public law also required that the Secretary of State’s policies should be published. Immigrants needed to be able to ascertain her policies in order to know whether or not the decisions that affected them were open to challenge.

Paragraph303.

What is the effect of a decision to take action that falls within a power conferred by statute but which conflicts with a published policy as to the manner in which that power will be exercised? This is no easy question. It overlaps with the question of the nature and effect of a legitimate expectation. Is a decision that is contrary to policy unlawful, so that action taken pursuant to it is ultra vires? If so a published policy has the same effect as delegated legislation. Is this result dictated by the jurisprudence that has its origin in Anisminic Ltd v Foreign Compensation Commission [1969] 2 AC 147? Mr Husain QC for the appellants submitted that it is. He relied on the oft-cited catalogue of matters rendering the decision of a tribunal void propounded by Lord Reid in Anisminic at p 171. This included:

“It may have refused to take into account something which it was required to take into account. Or it may have based its decision on some matter which, under the provisions setting it up, it had no right to take into account.”

The words that I have emphasised are significant. Lord Reid’s proposition cannot necessarily be extended to the situation where the decision-maker fails to have regard to his own policy. Anisminic is, however, only the start of the story.

Paragraph304.

The effect of Anisminic was the subject of observations by Lord Diplock, which have been treated as authoritative. In In re Racal Communications Ltd [1981] AC 374, at pp 382-383 he described Anisminic as a legal landmark. It established that when Parliament conferred on an administrative authority the power to decide particular questions defined by the Act conferring the power, and the authority asked itself and answered the wrong question, it did something that the Act did not empower and its decision was a nullity. In O’Reilly v Mackman [1983] 2 AC 237, at p 278 he observed that if a tribunal mistook the law it must have asked itself the wrong question and one that it had no jurisdiction to determine, so that its decision was a nullity. In R v Hull University Visitor, Ex p Page [1993] AC 682, at pp 701- 702 Lord Browne-Wilkinson endorsed his comment, adding that any error of law made by an administrative tribunal or inferior court in reaching its decision could be quashed for error of law. Earlier at p 701 he had observed that it was to be taken that Parliament had only conferred the decision-making power on the basis that it was to be exercised on the correct legal basis with the effect that an error of law rendered the decision ultra vires. This reasoning cannot readily be extended to a decision which departs from executive policy. It would be totally unrealistic to postulate that when Parliament passes an Act conferring a discretionary power it does so with the intention that if the decision-maker publishes a policy in relation to the exercise of that power he will abide by that policy unless he has good reason not to do so.

Paragraph305.

In Boddington v British Transport Police [1999] 2 AC 143 the House of Lords took Anisminic a significant step further. The issue was whether the appellant could raise by way of defence to a criminal charge a contention that the bye-law, or an administrative decision taken under it, pursuant to which he was prosecuted, was ultra vires. Lord Irvine of Lairg LC, giving the leading speech, said at p 155 that an order made by the Secretary of State in the purported exercise of a statutory power would be regarded as void ab initio if it had been made in bad faith, or as a result of taking into account an irrelevant, or ignoring a relevant, consideration. At p 158 he said:

“The Anisminic decision established, contrary to previous thinking that there might be error of law within jurisdiction, that there was a single category of errors of law, all of which rendered a decision ultra vires. No distinction is to be drawn between a patent (or substantive) error of law or a latent (or procedural) error of law.”

Lord Irvine added, at p 159:

“Also, in my judgment the distinction between orders which are ‘substantively’ invalid and orders which are ‘procedurally’ invalid is not a practical distinction which is capable of being maintained in a principled way across the broad range of administrative action.”

Paragraph306.

Other members of the House were not prepared to reject the possibility that an ultra vires act might have legal consequences before its invalidity was recognised by the court: see Lord Browne-Wilkinson, at p 164 and Lord Slynn, at p 165.

Paragraph307.

Boddington no longer judged the vires of the exercise of a discretionary power by the assumed intention of Parliament. It held that if a decision was vitiated by procedural impropriety it was ultra vires and a nullity.

Paragraph308.

In the light of Boddington these appeals raise two issues: (i) is a decision of the Secretary of State that, without good reason, conflicts with her published policy outside her powers, so that it is a nullity? (ii) is a decision reached by the Secretary of State by the application of a policy that conflicts with her published policy a nullity, even if the decision itself accords with her published policy? I am currently concerned with the first question. The proposition underlying the appellants’ case is that if a minister, without good reason, acts in a way that is contrary to her published policy she acts outside her powers. Her action is unlawful and can found a claim for damages if it infringes a private law right. It is time to look at the law relating to policy and legitimate expectation.

Paragraph309.

Where a public authority gives an undertaking to an individual that a discretionary power will be used in a particular way, this creates a legitimate expectation in the individual that the authority will comply with that undertaking. The courts will require the authority to give due consideration to that legitimate expectation when exercising its power: see R (Bibi) v Newham London Borough Council [2001] EWCA Civ 607; [2002] 1 WLR 237. In an extreme case the courts can require the authority to comply with its undertaking: see R v North and East Devon Health Authority, Ex p Coughlan [2001] QB 213. The same principle applies where a minister publishes a policy that sets out the way in which he intends to exercise a discretionary power. This also creates a legitimate expectation in those affected by the power as to the manner in which it will be exercised. In either case the court can intervene in performance of its duty to ensure that the executive acts fairly and does not abuse the powers conferred on it by Parliament.

Paragraph310.

These principles have quite often been applied in relation to immigration decisions. I have already quoted my invocation of them in Saadi: see para 271above. Lord Dyson at para 85 has referred to my judgment in Nadarajah v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2003] EWCA Civ 1768. In that case the Court of Appeal held that N’s detention was unlawful because it was in conflict with the Secretary of State’s policy. The court further held that as the detention was contrary to law, it infringed article 5(1)(f) of the Convention. The Court had earlier stated at para 15 that the consequence of these findings would be that N would be entitled to damages for unlawful detention. The Secretary of State had sought to show that N’s detention was not contrary to his policy. He had not challenged the proposition that if the detention was contrary to his policy it would be unlawful, nor that this would lead to liability in damages. There was no discussion of the nature and effect of the doctrine of legitimate expectation in the context of detention under the 1971 Act. There was, however, a sequel to the case in which the nature of the doctrine of legitimate expectation received detailed consideration.

Paragraph311.

The development of the law of legitimate expectation was pellucidly set out at some length by Laws LJ, giving the only reasoned judgment in the Court of Appeal in R (Nadarajah) v Secretary of State for the Home Department, [2005] EWCA Civ 1363, a decision which, amazingly, does not seem to have found its way into the law reports. At the end of his judgment, in paras 68 and 69, Laws LJ set out his conclusions on the principles to be derived from these authorities. This merits citation at length:

“The search for principle surely starts with the theme that is current through the legitimate expectation cases. It may be expressed thus. Where a public authority has issued a promise or adopted a practice which represents how it proposes to act in a given area, the law will require the promise or practice to be honoured unless there is good reason not to do so. What is the principle behind this proposition? It is not far to seek. It is said to be grounded in fairness, and no doubt in general terms that is so. I would prefer to express it rather more broadly as a requirement of good administration, by which public bodies ought to deal straightforwardly and consistently with the public. In my judgment this is a legal standard which, although not found in terms in the European Convention on Human Rights, takes its place alongside such rights as fair trial, and no punishment without law. That being so there is every reason to articulate the limits of this requirement – to describe what may count as good reason to depart from it – as we have come to articulate the limits of other constitutional principles overtly found in the European Convention. Accordingly a public body’s promise or practice as to future conduct may only be denied, and thus the standard I have expressed may only be departed from, in circumstances where to do so is the public body’s legal duty, or is otherwise, to use a now familiar vocabulary, a proportionate response (of which the court is the judge, or the last judge) having regard to a legitimate aim pursued by the public body in the public interest. The principle that good administration requires public authorities to be held to their promises would be undermined if the law did not insist that any failure or refusal to comply is objectively justified as a proportionate measure in the circumstances.

This approach makes no distinction between procedural and substantive expectations. Nor should it. The dichotomy between procedure and substance has nothing to say about the reach of the duty of good administration. Of course there will be cases where the public body in question justifiably concludes that its statutory duty (it will be statutory in nearly every case) requires it to override an expectation of substantive benefit which it has itself generated. So also there will be cases where a procedural benefit may justifiably be overridden. The difference between the two is not a difference of principle. Statutory duty may perhaps more often dictate the frustration of a substantive expectation. Otherwise the question in either case will be whether denial of the expectation is in the circumstances proportionate to a legitimate aim pursued. Proportionality will be judged, as it is generally to be judged, by the respective force of the competing interests arising in the case. Thus where the representation relied on amounts to an unambiguous promise; where there is detrimental reliance; where the promise is made to an individual or specific group; these are instances where denial of the expectation is likely to be harder to justify as a proportionate measure. …On the other hand where the government decision-maker is concerned to raise wide-ranging or ‘macro-political’ issues of policy, the expectation’s enforcement in the courts will encounter a steeper climb. All these considerations, whatever their direction, are pointers not rules. The balance between an individual’s fair treatment in particular circumstances, and the vindication of other ends having a proper claim on the public interest (which is the essential dilemma posed by the law of legitimate expectation) is not precisely calculable, its measurement not exact.”

Paragraph312.

This passage in Laws LJ’s judgment was obiter, as is my approval of it as setting out a compelling analysis of the law. I have, however, some concerns as to the consequences of this extension of the principles of judicial review if a minister’s unjustified failure to comply with his policy is to be treated as an unlawful act that subjects him to potential liabilities in private law independently of the discretionary remedies of judicial review. The facts of this case illustrate my concern. Assume that I am correct in concluding that Schedule 3 gives the Secretary of State wide ranging powers to detain those who are illegally in this country, whether pending the processing of their applications for permission to enter or pending their removal when such applications have been refused. The Secretary of State did not choose to exercise those powers to their full extent. The policy of only detaining immigrants as a last resort is a benevolent policy. That policy carries with it, however, as I have explained, the risk that, as a result of erroneous decisions in the application of a difficult test, some immigrants may be detained in breach of that policy. Not all would agree that it is fair that they should be entitled to compensation, in the form of damages for false imprisonment, on the same scale as those whose detention falls outside any statutory power.

Paragraph313.

Notwithstanding these concerns, I have concluded that the detention of a person in circumstances where, under the Secretary of State’s published policies he should not have been detained, was both a violation of principles of public law and unlawful so as to exclude any justification for the detention under article 5(1)(f) of the Convention and to give rise to liability for false imprisonment.

Was the detention of each of the appellants contrary to the Secretary of State’s published policies?

Paragraph314.

On this question all members of the court are agreed. Each of the appellants, by reason of the risk of re-offending and of absconding, fell into the exceptional category of those who were liable to detention under the Secretary of State’s published policies. Had the decision-maker applied those policies each of the appellants would have been detained. On this topic I have nothing to add to the judgment of Lord Dyson.

What were the defects in the policy applied when deciding whether the appellants should be detained?

Paragraph315.

Mr Beloff conceded that the policy, which I shall call “the secret policy”, applied by the decision-maker when deciding to detain the appellants was “unlawful” on three counts. The meaning of the word “unlawful” in this context needs clarification. It is not having a policy but implementing a policy that may infringe the law. A policy can be described as “unlawful” if action taken pursuant to it will, or may, be unlawful under private or public law. The first reason why the policy that was applied was unlawful was that it was a “blanket policy”. It brooked of no exceptions save rare ones that might be made for compassionate reasons. It was a blanket policy in that it was applied to any FNP recommended for deportation. Thus it paid no regard to the severity of the offence for which the FNP had been convicted nor to the likelihood and consequence of his re-offending. In this I do not consider that it was open to objection on public law grounds. On my interpretation of Schedule 3 it was open to the Secretary of State to decide her own criteria for determining those she wished to detain pending deportation. Secondly the policy was a blanket policy in that it gave no scope for the application of discretion, save on compassionate grounds. I do not consider that this was objectionable on public law grounds. There is a principle of public law that a minister who is granted a discretionary power must not improperly fetter the exercise of his discretion. In a case such as this, however, a minister has to lay down a firm policy in order to ensure consistency of decision-making. The Secretary of State was laying down an exception to the general rule that there was a presumption against detention. I can see no reason why she should not lay down a policy under which all those whom she chose to deport should be detained pending their deportation save in circumstances where there were compassionate reasons for departing from the policy. Where the secret policy was objectionable was that it was to be applied without consideration of whether detention would violate the Hardial Singh principles. Under the secret policy FNPs were liable to be detained even if they were nationals of a country to which deportation was not a practical possibility. Thus application of the secret policy would, in some cases, result in detention that was outside the power conferred by the 1971 Act.

Paragraph316.

The second reason why Mr Beloff conceded that the secret policy was unlawful was that it was inconsistent with the Secretary of State’s published policy. Inasmuch as the application of the secret policy would result in the detention of some who would not have been detained on the application of the published policy it was plainly open to objection on this ground.

Paragraph317.

The third reason why Mr Beloff conceded that the secret policy was unlawful was that it was secret. This concession was also properly made, for the reasons given by Lord Dyson.

What were the circumstances in which the secret policy was applied?

Paragraph318.

Lord Dyson has summarised the circumstances in which the secret policy was applied. Lord Walker and Lord Collins have described these as a serious abuse of power. Lady Hale has expressed some sympathy for the predicament in which the civil servants found themselves. Having considered the voluminous discovery, some of it very belated, I share both the concern expressed by Lord Walker and Lord Collins and the sympathy expressed by Lady Hale. It was clear to officials that the Secretary of State wished all FNPs to be deported, and to be detained pending deportation. They were concerned at the legality of such a policy, particularly because it conflicted with the published policy. There was a protracted period preparing and circulating draft advices to ministers in which each of a lengthy circulation list was given the chance to comment. Many did, whereupon the draft would be re-circulated. There seems to have been a reluctance to grasp the nettle of presenting advice that would be unpalatable. There were considerable delays caused by the perceived need to obtain counsel’s opinion. The picture is of bureaucracy at its worst with the best proving constantly the enemy of the good. The lamentable fact is that approximately two years elapsed between the identification of the need to publish a revised policy on detention and the publication of such a policy in the new Enforcement Instructions and Guidance in September 2008. Although it was suggested that ministers might favour a policy that would appear to make the courts responsible for the release from detention of FNPs, this course was neither advocated nor adopted. There was muddle galore, but I am not persuaded having considered the considerable discovery that there was a deliberate attempt to deceive the courts as to the policy that was being applied.

Did the application of the secret policy render the detention of the appellants unlawful?

Paragraph319.

It is now accepted by the Secretary of State that the decision-maker in the case of each of the appellants decided that he should be detained by applying to him the secret policy. The power to detain that he purported to apply was that conferred by Schedule 3. Had the appellants been persons whose deportation would not be possible within a reasonable period, so that they fell outside the lawful application of Schedule 3, the application of the secret policy would have resulted in their detention none the less. Had the appellants been persons whose detention would have conflicted with the Secretary of State’s published policy, so that their detention would be unlawful under the principles of public law discussed above, the application of the secret policy would have resulted in their detention none the less. In the event each appellant fell within the group of FNPs for whom detention was appropriate, indeed inevitable, if the Secretary of State’s published policy was applied to them. Was their detention none the less unlawful because of the process of reasoning that had brought it about? Mr Husain submits that it was. The Court of Appeal held that it was not, because the application of the secret policy was not material; it produced the result that would have been produced had the right policy been applied.

Paragraph320.

This is I believe a novel question, not to be answered by the simple answer that the detention was “unlawful” because the decision that produced it was “unlawful”. It is also a complex question because of the novel feature of the existence of a published policy that would have predetermined the decisions in relation to the two appellants had it been applied.

Paragraph321.

It is helpful to unpick the secret policy and consider its effect if each objection to it had been the only objection. I take first the objection that it was a blanket policy. Imagine the Secretary of State had publicly announced that all FNPs who were given deportation orders would henceforth be detained pending deportation, subject to exceptions on compassionate grounds. The application of this policy would have been objectionable in that it would have resulted in the detention of those FNPs whose deportation would not be possible within a reasonable period. Would this fact have rendered unlawful the detention of the majority of FNPs whose deportation was possible? I see no reason of principle why it should.

Paragraph322.

Next I take the objection that the policy was in conflict with the published policy. Had the secret policy not been secret, this objection would have melted away. The public policy would simply have been publicly altered. This would not have been objectionable.

Paragraph323.

What of the objection that the policy was secret? Had this been the only objection to it I do not see how this could have availed the appellants. They were already subject to a policy that would result in their detention. They had no legitimate expectation of being permitted to remain at large. If the secret policy had extended the category of those FNPs who would be detained, those who, without knowing it, were brought within the category of detainees might have had cause to object to their detention, but I do not see how those who were going to be detained under the previous published policy could legitimately complain.

Paragraph324.

If none of the individual objections to the secret policy would have afforded the appellants legitimate grounds for challenging their detention, does the position change when the objections are considered cumulatively? I can see no reason why it should. Both logically and intuitively my conclusion is that the introduction of the secret policy gave those whose detention resulted from it cause to challenge the legality of their detention, but not those whose legitimate expectation was that they would be detained under the application of the published policy.

Paragraph325.

This was also the reaction of those officials who questioned the application of the secret policy. Their concern was that those whose detention infringed the Hardial Singh guidelines or the published policy would have claims for illegal detention, not that every detainee would have such a claim.

Paragraph326.

I now turn to some of the authorities relied upon by the appellants to see how they bear on the unusual problem raised by these appeals.

Paragraph327.

In Christie v Leachinsky [1947] AC 573 the plaintiff, who claimed damages for false imprisonment, had been arrested by police officers on a charge of “unlawful possession” under the Liverpool Corporation Act 1921. That Act did not give a power to arrest for this offence. The defendants raised by way of defence a plea that, at the time of the arrest they reasonably suspected him of receiving stolen goods, which provided a valid ground for his arrest. The House of Lords held that this was no defence as at the time of his arrest he had been given a different ground of arrest. This decision is normally cited for the proposition that an arrest will be unlawful if the person arrested is not told the reason for his arrest at the time that he is arrested. It is also authority for the proposition that if a person is arrested for a reason which is not a valid statutory ground of arrest it is no defence to an action for false imprisonment that he could have been validly arrested on alternative grounds. I do not see that this decision bears on the very different facts of the present case.

Paragraph328.

In Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary [1999] 1 WLR 662 the Court of Appeal held that detention by the police without the review required by section 40(1)(b) of the Police and Criminal Evidence Act 1984 was unlawful and the fact that, if the review had taken place authorised detention would have continued was no answer to a claim for substantial damages for false imprisonment. That decision has no bearing on the issue that I am considering, which is whether the detention of the appellants was unlawful.

Paragraph329.

In Langley v Liverpool District Council [2005] EWCA Civ 1173; [2006] 1 WLR 375 a constable had purported to exercise a discretionary power under the Children Act 1989 in removing a child from its family. The Court of Appeal held that his exercise of discretion had been wrongful in that, in the circumstances prevailing, it ran counter to the statutory scheme. It followed that the removal of the child was unlawful and the constable had committed the tort of false imprisonment. I have found this decision of no assistance in deciding whether, on the unusual facts of this case, the detention of the appellants was unlawful.

Paragraph330.

One of the cornerstones of the appellants’ case was the speech of Lord Diplock, with which all other members of the House agreed, in Holgate-Mohammed v Duke [1984] AC 437. A police officer had arrested the plaintiff on suspicion of the theft of jewellery. He did so pursuant to section 2(4) of the Criminal Law Act 1967, which gave him a discretionary power to arrest her. She alleged, however, that the exercise of this power had been unlawful because, when deciding whether to exercise his discretion the officer had been influenced by a consideration which was irrelevant, namely the likelihood that the fact that she had been arrested would be more likely to induce her to confess to her crime when interviewed. Lord Diplock held that this consideration was not irrelevant to the proper exercise of the officer’s discretion. It was a matter to which he could legitimately have regard having regard to the objectives of the statutory power to arrest. Thus the comments upon which the appellants have relied were obiter. Those comments, at p 443 of Lord Diplock’s speech, were as follows:

“The Wednesbury principles, as they are usually referred to, are applicable to determining the lawfulness of the exercise of the statutory discretion of a constable under section 2(4) of the Criminal Law Act 1967, not only in proceedings for judicial review but also for the purpose of founding a cause of action at common law for damages for that species of trespass to the person known as false imprisonment, for which the action in the instant case is brought.

The first of the Wednesbury principles is that the discretion must be exercised in good faith. The judge in the county court expressly found that Detective Constable Offin in effecting the initial arrest acted in good faith. He thought that he was making a proper use of his power of arrest. So his exercise of that power by arresting Mrs Holgate-Mohammed was lawful, unless it can be shown to have been ‘unreasonable’ under Wednesbury principles, of which the principle that is germane to the instant case is: ‘He [sc the exerciser of the discretion] must exclude from his consideration matters which are irrelevant to what he has to consider’.”

Paragraph331.

The way in which the appellants argue that this passage impacts on the facts of the present case is, as I understand it, as follows. The decision to detain the appellants was taken by application of the secret policy. This infringed the Wednesbury principles because it failed to have regard to relevant considerations, namely whether the Hardial Singh principles precluded detention and whether the appellants’ detention complied with the published policy. The answer given by the Court of Appeal to this point is that, so far as the appellants were concerned, the failure to consider these matters was not material because, had they been considered, the conclusion would have been that neither matter posed an impediment to the appellants’ detention and had they been considered the decision would inevitably have been the same.

Paragraph332.

The approach of the Court of Appeal involves a refinement of the Wednesbury principles. It is an application of the following reasoning of May LJ in R v Broadcasting Complaints Commissioner, Ex p Owen [1985] QB 1153, 1177:

“Where the reasons given by a statutory body for taking or not taking a particular course of action are not mixed and can clearly be disentangled, but where the court is quite satisfied that even though one reason may be bad in law, nevertheless the statutory body would have reached precisely the same decision on the other valid reasons, then this court will not interfere by way of judicial review.”

Paragraph333.

I believe that at least in this new area of the effect of public policy, the approach of the Court of Appeal is a sound one. Where a minister publishes a policy as to the circumstances in which he will exercise a statutory power and then he or his officials apply a different policy which results in the exercise of that power in circumstances which range wider than those published, I do not consider that those whose cases fell within the published policy can automatically contend that the application of the power to them has been unlawful. If the facts are that no reasonable decision-maker applying the published policy could have done other than reach the decision which the decision-maker arrived at, the fact that he applied a more expansive, but unpublished, policy when reaching his decision will not invalidate that decision.

Paragraph334.

For these reasons, which accord I believe with the reasoning of both the Court of Appeal and Lord Brown, I have concluded that the application of the secret policy did not render the detention of the appellants unlawful.

Damages

Paragraph335.

In view of my conclusions on liability, the issue of damages does not arise. Had I agreed with Lord Dyson on liability, I would have shared his approach to damages. I also endorse Lord Collins’ conclusions in relation to vindicatory damages.

Reviews

Paragraph336.

A word about reviews. If the majority are correct in concluding that the application of the secret policy rendered all decisions taken pursuant to it unlawful, then it seems to me that the moment that the secret policy was applied to reviews of the lawfulness of those detained, their continued detention would have been rendered unlawful, even if they were lawfully detained under the published policy before the secret policy was introduced and even if they remained subject to detention within the terms of the published policy. This would be an extraordinary result.

MR LUMBA’S HARDIAL SINGH APPEAL

Paragraph337.

Mr Lumba has now voluntarily left the country, but the question remains of whether his detention became unlawful in the period before he left. Because of the view that I take of the scope of the Hardial Singh principles, I find the issues in relation to this part of Mr Lumba’s appeal easier to resolve than has Lord Dyson. The lengthy period during which Mr Lumba was detained largely resulted from his own efforts to avoid deportation. For most of the period his deportation had been a practical possibility. The Secretary of State had not been dragging her feet in her effort to deport Mr Lumba. I agree with the Court of Appeal that Mr Lumba could not be heard to say that it was impossible to deport him within a reasonable time when the difficulty in doing so resulted from his own attempts to avoid deportation and not from extrinsic problems in effecting his deportation.

Paragraph338.

On my view of the interpretation of Schedule 3, whether Mr Lumba posed a risk of re-offending was not relevant to the period for which he could lawfully be detained. It seems to me that para 107 of Lord Dyson’s judgment lends support to my belief that the power to detain is not dependent upon an object of the detention being to facilitate deportation. The question remains, however, in Mr Lumba’s case of whether his continued detention, having particular regard to his mental condition, remained consistent with the Secretary of State’s published policy. He has now voluntarily left the country, but if the issue of the lawfulness of his detention is to be pursued I agree with Lord Dyson that this is a matter to be considered by the Administrative Court on remission.

Paragraph339.

Subject to this, for the reasons that I have given I would dismiss these appeals.

LORD BROWN: (with whom Lord Rodger agrees)

Paragraph340.

Amongst the many issues to be decided on these appeals far and away the most important concerns the true nature of the tort of false imprisonment. Lord Dyson having set out all the relevant facts and the detailed legal context in which the many issues here arise for determination, I shall proceed without more to what I recognise is to be a dissenting judgment on this crucial question.

Paragraph341.

“Freedom from executive detention is arguably the most fundamental right of all.” Thus Lord Bingham of Cornhill in his 2002 Romanes lecture. The tort of false imprisonment is, of course, the remedy provided by law for the violation of this freedom, for the unlawful deprivation of a person’s liberty. The outcome of the appeals proposed by the majority of the court is to hold the appellants – and, indeed, a large number of others similarly placed – to have been unlawfully detained, in many instances for a period of years, and yet to compensate them by no more than a nominal award of damages. They are to be held unlawfully detained because, in his (or her) exercise of the undoubted power to detain them, the Secretary of State breached certain public law duties. But they are to be awarded only nominal damages because, whatever approach had been taken to the exercise of the detaining power, the appellants must inevitably have been detained in any event.

Paragraph342.

Whilst I share to the full the majority’s conclusion that it would be quite wrong in the circumstances of these cases to award the appellants any substantial compensation in respect of their detention, for my part I would reach that conclusion by a very different route. I would hold that a public law breach of duty in the course of exercising an executive power of detention does not invariably, and did not here, result in the subsequent detention itself being unlawful - in short, that these appellants were not the victims of false imprisonment.

Paragraph343.

Naturally I recognise the beguiling simplicity and apparent purity of the majority’s approach. Ever since the House of Lords decision in Anisminic Ltd v Foreign Compensation Commission [1969] 2 AC 147, decisions made within the decision-maker’s jurisdiction but containing a public law error have generally been regarded as precisely equivalent to decisions made entirely without jurisdiction. Thus, it is said, a decision to detain which is flawed by a public law error is ultra vires and the detention which follows is necessarily unauthorised and therefore unlawful. Logically, indeed, this must be so however minor the public law error involved in the making of the decision and however inevitable it is that the decision to detain would have been made in any event. (At one stage in the argument Mr Husain QC for the appellants accepted that some public law failures might be too inconsequential to require this conclusion but unsurprisingly he was unable to formulate any test by which to determine such cases and, indeed, he had argued before this court on behalf of the appellant in R (SK (Zimbabwe)) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2009] 1WLR 1527 that false imprisonment must follow inexorably even from periodic failures to comply with the Secretary of State’s self-imposed monthly review process.) Given, moreover, that the tort of false imprisonment is actionable per se – that “it is of the essence of the tort of false imprisonment that the imprisonment is without lawful justification” (Lord Hope in R v Governor of Brockhill Prison ex parte Evans [2001] 2 AC 19, 32) – logic also suggests that the notion of nominal damages should have no part to play in determining the compensation payable. Why should someone imprisoned without lawful justification be paid nominal damages only? If the answer is that they would have been imprisoned anyway, under the same power and in just the same way, then in reality the Court is saying that the tort may be committed merely in a technical way. I have to say that such an approach would to my mind seriously devalue the whole concept of false imprisonment.

Paragraph344.

It is true that in Murray v Ministry of Defence [1988] 1 WLR 692, whilst confirming that an action for false imprisonment lies even if the detainee does not know that he has been imprisoned, Lord Griffiths added (p 703 A-B):

“If a person is unaware that he has been falsely imprisoned and has suffered no harm, he can normally expect to recover no more than nominal damages”.

In my opinion, however, there is a very real difference between a detainee who is in fact unaware of being under physical restraint (perhaps because he is asleep or because he simply does not know that the door has been locked) and a detainee who is fully aware of his loss of freedom. To award the latter nominal damages only, on the basis that, even had he been dealt with lawfully he would still have been deprived of his freedom anyway, is really to say that he was in truth rightly in detention. That seems to me very different from saying that he was wrongly imprisoned but happily unaware of it. I have difficulty, therefore, with Lord Dyson’s criticism (at paras 92 and 93) of the passage on damages in Clarke LJ’s judgment in Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary [1999] 1 WLR 662, 668. To compensate (or rather to deny compensation) on the basis that the detainee “has suffered no loss because he would have remained in detention whether the tort was committed or not” is in my opinion the very negation of the tort: it is to hold that the detainee was at one and the same time both rightly and wrongly imprisoned.

Paragraph345.

Search as one may in the judgments both of the Court of Appeal and of the House of Lords in Christie v Leachinsky (respectively [1946] KB 124 and [1947] AC 573), there is no hint of a suggestion that the false imprisonment which followed upon the unlawful arrest in that case might properly attract only a nominal award of damages. I do not say that those falsely imprisoned should be compensated identically irrespective of how deserving they were of liberty rather than restraint during the relevant period of detention; I do say, however, that rather than hold a detainee simultaneously both rightly detained and falsely imprisoned, the law should instead recognise that, notwithstanding a flaw in the decision-making process such as to involve the breach of a public law duty, the decision-maker has not in those circumstances committed the tort of false imprisonment. A court which speaks with two voices risks bringing the law into disrepute.

Paragraph346.

Is this court then bound by established law to reach so unsatisfactory a conclusion as the majority of the court suggest: tortious liability but for nominal damages only? To my mind it is not. Assuming that a power to detain exists, that any preconditions to its exercise have been satisfied and any limitations upon its scope observed, I know of no case which holds the detainee to have been falsely imprisoned merely because, in the course of exercising the power, the decision-maker committed some public law breach of duty. On the contrary, and to my mind hardly surprisingly, the courts have consistently shied away from such a conclusion as is amply and consistently demonstrated by the series of Court of Appeal judgments in this very line of cases. Such was the decision of the Court of Appeal (Laws, Keene and Longmore LJJ) in SK (Zimbabwe), the Court of Appeal (Lord Neuberger of Abbotsbury MR, Carnwath and Stanley Burnton LJJ) in the cases from which the present appeals are brought, and the Court of Appeal (Maurice Kay, Longmore and Black LJJ) more recently still in Anam v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2010] EWCA Civ 1140. In Anam, indeed, Black LJ in giving the leading judgment characterised the appellant’s argument thus at para 17:

“At its most radical, the submission advanced by [counsel] is that a failure by the Secretary of State to apply his published policy in making a decision to detain necessarily renders that decision a nullity and the resulting detention unlawful.”

Have all these Lords Justices, many of them distinguished public law jurists, lost sight of the clear and basic principles of public law which, it is said, necessarily compel such a ‘radical’ conclusion?

Paragraph347.

So far from the authorities supporting such a surprising conclusion they can and should, I suggest, be analysed rather to the following effect.

(1)

False imprisonment is the inescapable result of detention absent any power to detain R v Governor of Brockhill Prison (No 2) Ex p Evans [2001] 2 AC 19 is itself a good illustration of this basic proposition: the appellant having been kept in prison beyond the date when her custodial sentence, properly calculated, expired, there could hardly have been a clearer case of false imprisonment. Such would also be the position were someone arrested for a non-arrestable offence. Analysed in the way I analysed the power of detention under Schedule 2 to the Immigration Act 1971 (directly analogous to the Schedule 3 power under consideration in these appeals) in R (Khadir) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2006] 1 AC 207, these are cases not about the exercise of the power, but rather about its existence.

(2)

The tort of false imprisonment is committed too if someone is detained in breach of a condition precedent to the existence of the detention power. Christie v Leachinsky [1947] AC 573 illustrates the common law’s imposition of such a condition precedent: a right of arrest only arises when the citizen is told why he is being arrested. Roberts v Chief Constable of the Cheshire Constabulary [1999] 1 WLR 662 illustrates the imposition of such a precondition by statute (in that case the requirement for review as a precondition of continued detention beyond six hours). R v Secretary of State for the Home Department Ex p Khawaja [1984] AC 74 provides another such illustration, the House of Lords there deciding that the power to detain and remove an immigrant as an illegal entrant under Schedule 2 to the 1971 Act was dependent upon establishing such illegality as a precedent fact.

(3)

Detention beyond the scope of a detaining power similarly constitutes false imprisonment. For example, the limitations imposed by the courts following Woolf J’s decision in R v Governor of Durham Prison Ex p Hardial Singh [1984] 1 WLR 704 (the Hardial Singh principles) undoubtedly operate to constrain the power of detention under paragraph 2 of Schedule 3 and it has long been recognised that detention in breach of the Hardial Singh principles gives rise to tortious liability. (Categories 2 and 3, I recognise, may not always be easily distinguishable. It could, for example, be said that the first Hardial Singh principle constitutes a precondition for the exercise of the detention power. It has seemed to me nonetheless worth attempting the distinction.)

(4)

I would accept too that in certain circumstances a power of detention may be narrowed by a published policy as to how it will be exercised. The Court of Appeal’s decision in R (Nadarajah) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2004] INLR 139 is, I think, an illustration of that in the present context. The Secretary of State had in that case adopted a published policy which in substance narrowed the grounds on which the detaining power (in that case under schedule 2 to the 1971 Act) would be exercisable (the stated policy there being to release anyone whose removal was not imminent). Certainly it is on that basis alone that I would regard Nadarajah as correctly decided. And it must, of course, be recognised that, as with any other statement of policy (a policy being, by definition, no more than an advance indication of how it is proposed to exercise the particular discretionary power in question) it is always open to the holder of the power to change that policy – see, for example, in relation to the Immigration Rules themselves, MO (Nigeria) v Secretary of State for the Home Department [2009] 1 WLR 1230.

Paragraph348.

Every false imprisonment case on which the appellant relies can, in my opinion, be seen to fall within one or other of the above four categories. Besides those already mentioned, two cases in particular call for brief special mention.

Paragraph349.

Kuchenmeister v Home Office [1958] 1 QB 496 concerned a German national who landed at Heathrow en route to Dublin. The immigration officers, instead of refusing him leave to land (as they had been instructed to do), detained him at the airport until it was too late for him to catch the Dublin flight. Holding him to have been wrongfully imprisoned, Barry J said this (p 512):

“His liberty was restricted to a greater degree than the immigration authorities were entitled to restrict it under [the particular power they sought to rely upon]. The fact that they might have restricted his mobility by employing the powers conferred upon them by other articles of the Order seems to me to be immaterial. It is no answer, when a man says ‘I have been unlawfully arrested without a warrant,’ to say ‘Well, had I (the person making the arrest) taken the trouble to go and ask for a warrant, I would undoubtedly have got it.’ That would be no answer to a claim for unlawful arrest. Similarly here, although the [immigration officers] could have detained the plaintiff by refusing him leave to land, that does not entitle them to detain him on the grounds on which they did.”

The case was to my mind correctly decided and can be seen to fall squarely under the first of the above four categories: the immigration officers simply had no power to restrict the plaintiff’s movements in the way they did.

Paragraph350.

Langley v Liverpool City Council [2006] 1 WLR 375 concerned a child in obvious need of protection. Two relevant powers existed, respectively under sections 44 and 46 of the Children Act 1989. Section 44 provides for the grant of an emergency protection order (EPO) authorising the council to remove a child into the care of foster carers; section 46 gives the police power to take a child into police protection. The police officer there having removed the child in purported exercise of his power under section 46, the Court of Appeal held that he had been wrong to do so and accordingly that the child had been falsely imprisoned. Dyson LJ in giving the leading judgment said that “the statutory scheme clearly accords primacy to section 44 [which] is sanctioned by the court and … involves a more elaborate, sophisticated and complete process than removal under section 46” (para 38); that “section 46 should be invoked only where it is not practicable to execute an EPO” (para 40); and that in the result, albeit the officer “had jurisdiction to remove [the child] pursuant to section 46”, he could not lawfully invoke that power unless there were “compelling reasons for exercising this power when, to his knowledge, an EPO was in force which authorised the council to remove [the child] into the care of foster carers” (paras 44 and 46). Again, I have no difficulty in accepting the correctness of this decision: just as the Hardial Singh line of cases imposed restrictions upon the power of detention under the 1971 Act, so the court in Langley thought it right to place a limitation upon the scope of the section 46 power. The case falls neatly into category 3 (or perhaps into category 2, on the basis that the impracticality of executing a concurrent EPO was held to be a precondition to the lawful exercise of the section 46 power).

Paragraph351.

In what circumstances, then, does the breach of a public law duty in the exercise of a power to detain result in the detainee being falsely imprisoned? I have already indicated, at paragraph 347(4) above, one such circumstance, namely when the Secretary of State by his published policy indicates that he will not exercise his power to its fullest extent but rather will confine its exercise within certain limits (for example, as in Nadarajah, by releasing anyone whose removal is not imminent). Such a published policy, unless and until it is changed, as a matter of public law requires the decision-maker to decide cases (subject always to reasoned exceptions) in accordance with it.

Paragraph352.

It is my clear present view (subject to any further argument on the point) that SK (Zimbabwe) provides a good illustration of circumstances where, the breach of a public law duty notwithstanding, the detainee should not be regarded as falsely imprisoned. The Secretary of State there breached what was his undoubted public law duty to review all detention cases monthly in accordance with his published policy on procedure. As it seems to me, however, it is one thing to breach a policy under which a detainee is entitled to be released; quite another to breach a policy under which he is entitled merely to be reviewed for release. Whereas the former will result in false imprisonment, the latter will not. Obviously, if the detainee on review would have been entitled to be released under the Hardial Singh principles (or, if more favourable, the published policy statements) then he has a claim for false imprisonment. But the claim in those circumstances arises from his continued detention beyond the date of such entitlement, not from the failure to review his case.

Paragraph353.

What, however, is the position in a case like the present when the Secretary of State’s breach of public law duty consists of applying, in place of his published policy, an unpublished policy less favourable to those subject to the detaining power? On the appellant’s case, of course, that automatically results in the false imprisonment of every single detainee whose continued detention has been considered under the wrong policy, irrespective of whether or not they would have had the least prospect of release whatever policy had been applied. Applying the wrong policy, the argument runs, means that the Secretary of State failed to have regard to a material consideration, instead had regard to an immaterial consideration, and therefore reached his decision in an unlawful manner. This renders it a nullity with the result that there was no lawful authority for the ensuing detention.

Paragraph354.

The closest this thesis comes to finding high-level support in the authorities is in a much quoted dictum of Lord Diplock in Holgate-Mohammed v Duke [1984] 1 AC 437. Following Mrs Holgate-Mohammed’s arrest on suspicion of theft and her detention for six hours at a police station for questioning, she was found at first instance to have been wrongfully arrested and was awarded £1,000. This was on the basis that the arresting officer, in deciding that there would be a better prospect of her confessing if she were arrested and detained rather than merely interviewed under caution, wrongfully exercised his power of arrest. Upholding the Court of Appeal’s decision to allow the Chief Constable’s appeal, the House of Lords held that the better prospect of the plaintiff confessing her guilt if arrested and questioned at a police station was in fact a relevant matter so that the arrest was not after all unlawful. In the course of the only reasoned speech, Lord Diplock (at p443) observed that, the condition precedent to the officer’s powers of arrest and detention having been fulfilled by his having reasonable cause to suspect the plaintiff to be guilty of an arrestable offence, “this left him with an executive discretion whether to arrest her or not.” It is the next passage in the speech that is so strongly relied upon by the appellants:

“Since this is an executive discretion expressly conferred by statute upon a public officer, the constable making the arrest, the lawfulness of the way in which he has exercised it in a particular case cannot be questioned in any court of law except upon those principles laid down by Lord Greene MR in Associated Provincial Picture Houses Ltd v Wednesbury Corporation [1948] 1 KB 223, that have become too familiar to call for repetitious citation. The Wednesbury principles, as they are usually referred to, are applicable to determining the lawfulness of the exercise of the statutory discretion of a constable under section 2(4) of the Criminal Law Act 1967, not only in proceedings for judicial review but also for the purpose of founding a cause of action at common law for damages for that species of trespass to the person known as false imprisonment, for which the action in the instant case is brought.”

Lord Diplock then noted that amongst the Wednesbury principles was that whoever exercises the discretion must (in Lord Greene’s words) “exclude from his consideration matters which are irrelevant to what he has to consider”.

Paragraph355.

It is, to my mind, critical to a proper understanding of Lord Diplock’s speech to recognise that the relevant matter in question there, the matter which the judge at first instance held the officer to have wrongly taken into consideration, was a consideration clearly decisive of the way he had exercised his discretion. The whole reason for the officer exercising his power to arrest and detain the plaintiff was so that she would then be more likely to confess. If that had been an unlawful consideration, nothing could be clearer than that without it the officer would not have exercised the power at all. In short, on the facts of the case, the power would have been exercised for an improper reason and the resultant detention necessarily unlawful.

Paragraph356.

Certainly it would in my opinion be quite wrong to regard the case as authority for any wider proposition, least of all a thesis so absolute and unsatisfactory as that contended for here. There had been no argument on the point: the Chief Constable was not even called upon. Small wonder that in the quarter century following, despite the hugely increased scope of public law challenges, not a single case appears to have held an arrested detainee falsely imprisoned on Wednesbury grounds save where the arresting officer acted either in bad faith or for an improper purpose.

Paragraph357.

Perhaps the way to put the point is this. Classically most public law challenges go to the decision-making process rather than to the substance of the decision taken. The substantive decision is for the public body and not for the court to take and generally a successful challenge requires that the impugned decision be taken afresh. Obviously, if the substantive decision reached is outside the powers conferred upon the public body purporting to make it (ultra vires in the traditional, literal sense), then it must be nullified. So too if it is irrational in the public law (Wednesbury) sense – i.e. outside the range of permissible decisions which the public body is empowered to make. But if, as here, the challenge is to the process whereby decisions to continue a detainee’s detention were taken – or, indeed, as in SK (Zimbabwe), if what is challenged is a failure to take decisions (as often as promised by the policy) as to whether a detainee’s detention should continue – then the appropriate remedy is to require the decision-maker to act lawfully: to re-decide decisions that resulted from a flawed decision-making process or, as in SK (Zimbabwe), to take decisions that earlier the decision-maker had omitted to take. It simply does not follow from a flawed decision-making process that the detainee’s continued detention immediately thereupon becomes unlawful so as to make him a victim of false imprisonment until a fresh decision comes later to be lawfully taken – so that, for example, a detainee whose detention is reviewed every second month instead of monthly as the published policy dictates, alternates yo-yo like between lawful detention and false imprisonment.

Paragraph358.

Nor does it seem to me that the absolutist approach to the consequences of public law error espoused here by the majority of the Court has received universal endorsement over recent years. The decision of the House of Lords in Boddington v British Transport Police [1999] 2 AC 143 is often cited as a modern example of the Anisminic principle being applied in the ordinary course of proceedings (there in the context of a criminal trial). But there are important dicta in the judgments which expressly leave open the question whether legal consequences may nonetheless follow from unlawful action. Consider this passage from the speech of Lord Slynn of Hadley, an acknowledged master in the field of public law:

“In our jurisdiction the effect of invalidity may not be relied on if limitation periods have expired or if the court in its discretion refuses relief, albeit considering that the Act is invalid. These situations are of course different from those where a court has pronounced subordinate legislation or an administrative act to be unlawful or where the presumption in favour of their legality has been overruled by a court of competent jurisdiction. But even in these cases I consider that the question whether the acts or byelaws are to be treated as having at no time had any effect in law is not one which has been fully explored and is not one on which it is necessary to rule in this appeal and I prefer to express no view upon it. The cases referred to in Wade & Forsyth, Administrative Law, 7th ed. (1997), pp.323-324, 342-344 lead the authors to the view that nullity is relative rather than an absolute concept (p.343) and that ‘void’ is ‘meaningless in any absolute sense. Its meaning is relative.’ This may all be rather imprecise but the law in this area has developed in a pragmatic way on a case by case basis.” (p.165 C-F)

(Wade & Forsyth, now in its tenth edition (2010), continues to recognise the relativity of the concept of nullity in this context.)

All I am saying is that if the law is to continue to develop in this area in a pragmatic way on a case by case basis, then in this particular case it should expressly recognise that not every decision to detain affected by a public law breach necessarily carries in its wake an unanswerable claim for false imprisonment.

Paragraph359.

That said, I readily acknowledge that the power of executive detention is one to be exercised with the greatest care and sensitivity and that it is of the first importance that those who exercise it should be ever-mindful not merely of the legal limits of the power but also of such public law duties as surround its proper exercise. Where, as here, a wrong and less favourable policy has been applied in deciding whether a person should be, or continue to be, detained, I accept that it must be for the Secretary of State as decision-maker to establish that this breach of his or her public law duty did not in fact prejudice the detainee. In short, it is for the Secretary of State in these circumstances, in order to avoid liability for the tort of false imprisonment, to establish that the detainee would have been detained in any event – even, that is, had the lawful published policy been followed. Assuming, however, that the inevitability of detention in any event can be established, it seems to me nothing short of absurd to hold the tort of false imprisonment nevertheless made out. After all, had a detainee in such circumstances sought to challenge his continued detention by judicial review (or habeas corpus), the court would have been likely to grant declaratory relief only, declining in its discretion to order the detainee’s release. Assuming, indeed, that the Secretary of State’s lawful policy in effect dictates the detainee’s detention, why, one wonders, would a decision to release him not itself be in breach of the Secretary of State’s public law duty?

Paragraph360.

Given, as the Court of Appeal held, and as I understand each member of this court to accept, that there was no realistic prospect whatever of these appellants having been released even had the Secretary of State applied his more favourable published policy, it follows that for my part, whilst, of course, deeply regretting the public law breaches of which the Secretary of State was here guilty, I would dismiss the appeals.

Paragraph361.

The bulk of this judgment was written upon my understanding that the essential choice facing the court was between (a) no false imprisonment and (b) false imprisonment but nominal damages only. It now appears that some members of the court favour a third outcome: (c) false imprisonment with damages of perhaps £500 - £1,000 by way of a “vindicatory” or “conventional” award. Describe such an award how one will, to my mind it cannot sensibly be justified here. Is the court really to award substantial damages to those conceded to have been rightly detained? I have made clear my difficulties with a nominal award of damages. A substantial award would appear to me more objectionable still. Lord Hope (at para 177 of his judgment) refers to Attorney General of Trinidad and Tobago v Ramanoop [2006] 1 AC 328 – a constitutional challenge based upon “some quite appalling misbehaviour by a police officer” (Lord Nicholls at para 2) – and calls here for “some recognition of the gravity of the breach of the fundamental right which resulted in false imprisonment.” Properly critical though our judgments may be of the conduct of Home Office officials in these and similar cases, I find it quite impossible to recognise in them any breach (grave or otherwise) of the detainees’ fundamental rights. The detainees, I can only repeat, were rightly detained and it would have been wrong to release them.

Paragraph362.

Save insofar as this judgment indicates the area of my disagreement with Lord Dyson’s judgment, I wish to say that I am in respectful agreement with it and feel unable to add anything of value on the various other issues arising for decision.

 

 

 

 

Cooke v. Secretary of State for Social Security [2001] UKSSCSC CDLA_5148_1999 (25 April 2001)

  1. The claimant had been awarded highest rate care component and higher rate mobility component of disability living allowance for life. She was visited at home in April 1998 and it was noted that she did not have twisted fingers as she had alleged on the latest renewal claim form. A further claim form was completed with the assistance of the visiting officer. This showed a number of inconsistencies with the previous claim. She was examined by a Benefits Agency Medical Service doctor on 1 July 1998, as a result of whose report the Secretary of State applied to an adjudication officer for a review. On review, lower rate care component only was awarded. The claimant appealed.
  2. For the tribunal, the claimant produced letters from her general practitioner and from her consultant. The general practitioner did not address her care and mobility needs at all, but did indicate that she suffered from depression. The consultant indicated that she had quite extensive care needs and estimated the distance she could walk as 50 yards. He gave details of her daily life and capabilities which could only have been gained by conversation with her. His only reference to a clinical examination was as follows:
  3. In the summary of grounds of decision the tribunal record that the adjudication officer had grounds for review because:
  4. In the claimant's application for leave to appeal to the Commissioner it is suggested that it was wrong for the tribunal to prefer the evidence of the examining medical practitioner to that of a consultant who was a specialist in the field. This is not the case. A tribunal are entitled to prefer the evidence of either doctor, provided they give good reasons for their choice, which they have done in this case. It is further suggested that a new medical report is not in itself a change in circumstances. A medical report can only provide evidence as to the medical condition at the time the examination is carried out, thus it is unlikely to be able to provide evidence of changes in the past. However, where a new medical report provides evidence that circumstances are not as they had previously been accepted to be, either circumstances must have changed, or the previous assumptions must have been incorrect. Section 30 of the Social Security Administration Act 1992 provides for the review of decisions not only where circumstances change but also where a decision was given in ignorance of, or based on a mistake as to, some material fact. There is no medical evidence before me as to the claimant's condition at the time the higher rate life awards were made, and it is possible that these awards were made without the benefit of an examining medical practitioner's report. Were it to be concluded that these awards had been made mistakenly, the issue of overpayment would arise. To assume that there has been an improvement in the claimant's condition operates in her favour.
  5. Section 32(4)(b), Social Security Administration Act 1992, provides that where a person has been awarded a component of disability living allowance for life their entitlement shall not be reviewed under section 30 unless there has been supplied to the adjudication officer by the Secretary of State information which gives him reasonable grounds for believing that entitlement to the component, or entitlement to it at the rate awarded or for that period, ought not to continue. In the present case such information was given and the review took place.
  6. LADY JUSTICE HALE: This is a claimant's appeal against the decision of deputy social security Commissioner Hereward dated 26 May 2000. She dismissed the claimant's appeal from the decision of the Wigan disability appeal tribunal made on 12 April 1999. Permission to appeal to this court was refused by social security Commissioner Rowland on 31 August 2000. On 4 December 2000 I adjourned the application for an oral hearing with both parties to attend, and the appeal to follow if permission was granted. Among my reasons for doing so was that the question arises as to whether an application such as this, from a second and highly expert judicial tier of appeal, should be regarded as akin to a second tier appeal from the High Court or a county court and thus, although not technically within section 55(1) of the Access to Justice Act 1999, subject to a similar threshold test. We have today granted permission to appeal, in part to enable us to express a view on that question.
  7. The history of the case is this. The claimant suffers from low back pain. She had a laminectomy twice in 1986. She also suffers from arthritis and fibromyalgia. She had a total right knee replacement in 1992 and she suffers from depression and a skin condition. She first claimed disability living allowance in February 1993. This was disallowed. On appeal, however, the higher rate mobility component was awarded until February 1995. This was later renewed until 9 February 1997. The highest rate care component was awarded on review until that same date. On 22 August 1996 she applied for the renewal of both awards. She filled in a claim pack and a report was later obtained from her general practitioner. No other assessment was made at that time. On 9 October 1996 both awards were extended for life with effect from 9 February 1997.
  8. However, she was visited by a visiting officer on 23 April 1998. The visiting officer filled in the questionnaire on her behalf. The officer found a discrepancy between what had previously been on record and what was observed during the visit. As a result the claimant was examined by Dr. Spielmann. His report is dated 1 July 1998. This records her own account of her relevant symptoms, his own clinical findings and his opinion. His main conclusion was that "the clinical findings do not support the extent of the disability claimed." He did, however, state that there had been no change in the circumstances over the last twelve months, that is since 1 July 1997.
  9. Hence the Secretary of State made an application to an adjudication officer for a review or correction of the earlier decision. This application was based on a relevant change of circumstances within the meaning of section 30(2)(b) of the Social Security Administration Act 1992 because of "a reduction in mobility and care needs as shown in recent medical evidence". The adjudication officer's decision on 24 July 1998 was that there had been a relevant change of circumstances since the last decision. Her mobility and care needs had been reduced. Initially disability living allowance was withdrawn altogether as from 1 July 1998, but the claimant applied for a review within three months as provided for under section 30(1) of the 1992 Act and the adjudication officer decided that she was entitled to care component at the lowest rate, but not to any mobility component.
  10. She appealed to the disability appeal tribunal. She produced evidence from her general practitioner and from her consultant rheumatologist, Dr. Jones. The tribunal upheld the adjudication officer's decision. On the mobility component they found that:
  11. As far as the care component was concerned, they stated:
  12. Their conclusion was this:
  13. The main argument on this appeal, both before the social security Commissioner and here, is a simple one. It is not enough to show that the disability appeal tribunal would come to a different conclusion from the earlier adjudication officer. The adjudication officer only has jurisdiction to review a case after three months under section 30(2) of the 1992 Act in defined circumstances. The only relevant ones that might have been employed in this case are those in paragraphs (a) and (b) of that subsection:
  14. This was established in the decision of Lightman J in the case of R v. Social Security Commissioner, ex parte Chamberlain, The Times, 1 August 2000, approving the approach of social security Commissioner Mesher in case numbered CIB/3899/1997. The Commissioner refers to "the well established principle that the existence of a medical opinion which differs from some previous opinion does not in itself constitute a relevant change of circumstances." He goes on to state:
  15. In the Chamberlain case there was nothing to suggest either a mistake or a change. There were simply two different assessments on the same set of facts. In this case, however, there was evidence, from the discrepancies in the claimant's own statements and the later doctor's report, to suggest either a mistake or a change. The Secretary of State might have applied to the adjudication officer for a review on two alternative bases. He did not do so. As the deputy social security Commissioner pointed out, it was charitable to the claimant to assume that there had been a change rather than a mistake because then no question of repayment or pursuing the issue of whether there had been a deliberate inaccuracy in 1996 arose. The tribunal therefore approached this as a change of circumstances case.
  16. Mr. Thacker on behalf of the appellant criticises the tribunal for not following the two stage process through properly. It did not first ask whether there were grounds for review and then ask whether the claimant was now entitled. It did not expressly compare the circumstances as they existed in 1996 with those as they existed in 1998. He points out that they did not disagree with Dr. Spielmann's report that her condition had been unchanged since 1 July 1997, that is, a year before his examination. That, he points out, does not leave long for a change to have taken place since October 1996 when the adjudication officer made his earlier decision.
  17. However, it is clear from the extracts which I have quoted that the tribunal did compare what the claimant herself had said about her condition in 1996 with what they found the facts to be in 1998 on the basis of what she had said to the visiting officer and to Dr. Spielmann and Dr. Spielmann's own opinion. There were two crucial points. Firstly, on the mobility component the claimant must be virtually unable to walk. It is an accepted benchmark of that ability to be able to walk for 50 metres. In 1996 she had said that she experienced severe discomfort as soon as she started walking. In 1998 she had said that on good days she could walk to the end of the road. The tribunal found that she could walk for 50 metres and then a further 50 metres after a rest. Secondly, for the higher rate care component the claimant must need prolonged or repeated attention at night. In 1996 she had said that she needed help getting to and using the lavatory. In 1998 she had given somewhat confusing answers to Dr. Spielmann but the first had been "I can get to the toilet and can use it by myself." The tribunal found that she did not need help day or night. The tribunal were not invited, and were not prepared uninvited, to hold that she had been mistaken or untruthful in what she had said in 1996. That being so, on the basis of those differences they were bound to conclude that there had been a change. That was a finding of fact which could not be challenged on appeal.
  18. There was also no error of law. This was different from the well established principles endorsed in the Chamberlain case. As social security Commissioner Rowland said when he was refusing permission to appeal to this court:
  19. However, that leaves the question of the criterion for the grant of permission to appeal in such cases. Section 55(1) of the Access to Justice Act 1999 provides as follows:
  20. Firstly, this is a highly specialised area of law which many lawyers, indeed, I would suspect most lawyers, rarely encounter in practice. Secondly, there is an independent two-tier appellate structure. (Indeed, under the system as it was when this case was decided the adjudication officer himself had a degree of independence from the Secretary of State.) After the initial decision there is a fresh hearing before a specialist tribunal which is chaired by a lawyer and has an appropriate balance of experience and expertise amongst its members. After that there is an appeal on a point of law to a highly expert and specialised legally qualified body, the social security Commissioners. Thirdly, it is essential that that tribunal structure is sufficiently expert to be able to take an independent and robust view, particularly in cases where the government agency has gone wrong. It must be in a position to see through what the relevant sponsoring department is saying when it is arguing the case.
  21. It is also important that such appeal structures have a link to the ordinary court system, to maintain both their independence of government and the sponsoring department and their fidelity to the relevant general principles of law. But the ordinary courts should approach such cases with an appropriate degree of caution. It is quite probable that on a technical issue of understanding and applying the complex legislation the social security Commissioner will have got it right. The Commissioners will know how that particular issue fits into the broader picture of social security principles as a whole. They will be less likely to introduce distortion into those principles. They may be better placed, where it is appropriate, to apply those principles in a purposive construction of the legislation in question. They will also know the realities of tribunal life. All of this should be taken into account by an appellate court when considering whether an appeal will have a real prospect of success.
  22. In my view the Court of Appeal should take an appropriately modest view, especially when it has heard only one side of the argument, of how likely it is that the Commissioner will have got it wrong. Obviously, however, that will differ according to the nature of the problem presented and the arguments in issue. In my view this case is a good example. The principle which was advanced on paper in support of the appeal is common ground between the parties. On examination of all the relevant material, which is now before us and was not before, it becomes plain that the tribunal and the Commissioner did not err in law. One reason for that was the sensible and considerate approach of the Secretary of State and the adjudication officer in advancing the case for review. It would not be in the overall interests of this claimant or any other for this court to take a line which encouraged the Secretary of State to argue the alternative ground for review when there was no need to do so. Hence, I agree with Mr. Forsdick for the Secretary of State that, although section 55 does not apply, a robust attitude to the prospect of success criterion ought to be adopted in these cases.
  23. The point is also relevant for other similar appeal structures, such as those of the employment tribunals and employment appeal tribunal, those of the adjudicators and immigration appeal tribunals, those of the leasehold valuation tribunals and the lands tribunal. However, there are significant differences between this system and those which may affect matters. Some of these are private law tribunal systems, rather than government and citizen or applicant systems, and there may be other considerations which we have not had the opportunity of looking at in this case. I would therefore confine my views on this last point to this particular tribunal 
  24. For all those reasons I would dismiss the appeal.
  25. MR. JUSTICE BUTTERFIELD: I agree.
  26. LORD JUSTICE CLARKE: I also agree.

 

 

 

 

 

Neutral Citation Number: [2002] EWCA Civ 794

Case No: A2/2002/0081

IN THE SUPREME COURT OF JUDICATURECOURT OF APPEAL (CIVIL DIVISION)ON APPEAL FROM THE EMPLOYMENTAPPEAL TRIBUNAL

Royal Courts of JusticeStrand,London, WC2A 2LLFriday 31st May 2002

 

B e f o r e :

LORD JUSTICE BROOKELORD JUSTICE MUMMERYandSIR CHRISTOPHER SLADE____________________

Between:

SAMUEL KENNEDY YEBOAH

Appellant

- and -

 

BERNARD CROFTON

Respondent

____________________

(Transcript of the Handed Down Judgment ofSmith Bernal Reporting Limited, 190 Fleet StreetLondon EC4A 2AGTel No: 020 7421 4040, Fax No: 020 7831 8838Official Shorthand Writers to the Court)

____________________

 

Ms Karon Monaghan (instructed by Heald Heffron) for the AppellantMr Bernard Crofton in person____________________

HTML VERSION OF JUDGMENT ____________________

Crown Copyright ©

  1. This is an appeal by Mr Samuel Yeboah against the decision of the Employment Appeal Tribunal dated 16 May 2001. It allowed appeals by Mr Bernard Crofton against three related decisions of the Employment Tribunal (at that time still called an Industrial Tribunal) sitting at Stratford that he had committed acts of direct race discrimination against Mr Yeboah contrary to the Race Relations Act 1976 (the 1976 Act). It held that the decisions of the Employment Tribunal were perverse and directed that the applications should be remitted for re-hearing by a differently constituted Employment Tribunal. (This court is not concerned with Mr Crofton's successful appeal from the decision on a fourth application concerning a story published in "Private Eye").
  2. Mr Yeboah's applications for permission to appeal were the subject of an inter partes oral hearing for directions by the Court of Appeal on 31st July 2001. The court explored the possibility of limiting the scope of the appeal. It decided that this was not possible, as all the appeals raise overlapping points of a substantive and a procedural nature. Permission to appeal generally was granted.
  3. This unfortunate case is fortunately not typical. The stresses on the lives of both parties over the last five years must have been severe. The burden on the overstretched tribunal system is without precedent. The hearing of seven applications before the Employment Tribunal sitting at London North between 7 April 1997 and 17 March 1998 was the longest ever held: all the applications were heard together lasting a total of 104 days, a record which I truly hope will never be broken. They included six applications by Mr Yeboah (represented by Ms Karon Monaghan and supported by the Commission for Racial Equality) against Mr Crofton (appearing in person) and the London Borough of Hackney (the Council) (represented by Mr Thomas Kibling) and an application by Mr Crofton alleging direct race discrimination against him by the Council, knowingly aided by Mr Yeboah. There was "evidence of complex and contested matters covering a period from mid-1990 to early 1996." Mr Yeboah gave evidence for 25 days, Mr Crofton for 20 days. 14 other witnesses gave evidence.
  4. On the hearing of the substantive appeals to the Employment Appeal Tribunal neither Mr Yeboah nor Mr Crofton were represented. The Council, which was the former employer of both Mr Yeboah and Mr Crofton as senior Heads of Department, was a respondent to some of the applications in the Employment Tribunal, but it took no part in the appeals to the Employment Appeal Tribunal or to this court, having reached a full and final settlement with Mr Yeboah on 12 October 1998 for the payment to him of £380,000 compensation, mainly for loss of earnings, and also £40,000 general damages, including injury to feelings, in respect of the findings of racial discrimination against it.
  5. The substantive hearing in the Employment Appeal Tribunal was preceded by numerous directions hearings, which took place both before and after a Preliminary Hearing on 6 March 2000, at which the matters were ordered to proceed to a full hearing. Orders were made granting leave to adduce fresh evidence and for the production of parts of the chairman's notes of evidence.
  6. The full hearing in the Employment Appeal Tribunal lasted for 12 days between 23 March and 10 April 2001 (excluding days set aside for pre-reading). Hearings of this magnitude are very unusual, given that the right of appeal from the Employment Tribunal is confined to questions of law.
  7. It also has to be said that the outcome of the appeals was unusual, in that (a) there was a finding that three decisions of the Employment Tribunal were perverse, in the sense that no reasonable tribunal, properly directing itself on the law and on the evidence before it, could have reached the conclusion that Mr Crofton had racially discriminated against Mr Yeboah; and (b) it was ordered that all three applications should be remitted for re-hearing by a fresh tribunal.
  8. The appeals to this court lasted for four days, during which the court received valuable assistance from Ms Monaghan, appearing for Mr Yeboah. Mr Crofton, who appeared in person, submitted very long skeleton arguments and made detailed oral submissions. The court fully appreciated the special difficulties pointed out by Mr Crofton, as an unrepresented litigant, in having to argue points of law in an unusually heavy case. It attempted to give him every opportunity that could fairly be allowed to develop his points and to respond to Ms Monaghan's submissions.
  9. It is crucial that the court and the parties should at all times appreciate the proper approach of this court to a decision challenged on a second appeal. Mr Crofton submitted more than once that the role of the Court of Appeal is not to consider the correctness of the decision of the Employment Tribunal, but to consider whether there was an error of law in the decision of the Employment Appeal Tribunal.
  10. I can well understand why Mr Crofton is of this view: this is an appeal from the Employment Appeal Tribunal and it is, of course, necessary to consider whether it was legally entitled to set aside the order of the Employment Tribunal and to remit the cases for rehearing.
  11. Mr Crofton's suggested approach is, however, wrong. The function of the Court of Appeal is to review the proceedings in, and the decision of, the Employment Tribunal in order to determine whether a question of law arises from them. If the Employment Tribunal conducted the proceedings and delivered decisions in accordance with the law, no questions of law would arise for correction by this court: neither the Employment Appeal Tribunal nor this court would be entitled to interfere with the original decisions, even if they concluded that they might have conducted and decided the cases differently.
  12. When the principal ground of appeal is, as here, perversity of the decision of the fact-finding tribunal, there is an increased risk that the appellate body's close examination of the evidence and of the findings of fact by the Employment Tribunal may lead it to substitute its own assessment of the evidence and to overturn findings of fact made by the Employment Tribunal. Only the Employment Tribunal hears all the evidence first hand. The evidence available to the Employment Appeal Tribunal and to the Court of Appeal on an appeal on a question of law is always seriously and incurably incomplete. Much as one, or sometimes both, of the parties would like it to be so, an appeal from an Employment Tribunal is not a re-trial of the case. The scope of the appeal is limited to consideration of questions of law, which it is claimed arise on the conduct of the proceedings and the decision of the Employment Tribunal. The legal points must, of course, be considered in the context of the entirety of the proceedings and the whole of the decision, but with an awareness of the limitations on the court's competence to question the evidential basis for findings of fact by the Employment Tribunal. It is a rare event for the appellate body to have all the documents put in evidence in the Employment Tribunal. No official transcript of the oral evidence exists. If an order is made for production of the chairman's notes, it is usually on a selective basis, related to the particular grounds of appeal, which should always be particularised on a perversity challenge. Most important of all, none of the witnesses give oral evidence on an appeal.
  13. The Employment Appeal Tribunal correctly reminded itself of its limitations in its judgment (paragraph 7). This was prudent, as the arguments on both sides require detailed references to be made to the evidence. On these appeals the Employment Appeal Tribunal appeared to be in a better position than is usually the case to investigate the evidential basis for the findings of fact, as (a) it was supplied with lengthy transcripts of evidence made by the Council's solicitors; (b) it had extracts from the Chairman's notes relating to grounds of appeal concerning the exclusion of evidence and the order of witnesses; and (c) it allowed in fresh evidence, which was not put before the Employment Tribunal or had been excluded by it, in the form of contemporaneous notes, witness statements and other documents, the relevance and probative value of which have been challenged on this appeal.
  14. The circumstances giving rise to this dispute date back a decade. They are out of the ordinary. The parties have never been in an actual or prospective employment relationship with one another: they were both senior officials holding positions of considerable public responsibility in the employment of the Council. Each party had a very demanding job, without the added aggravation of stressful internal disputes and strongly contested tribunal proceedings between themselves, as well as with the Council.
  15. The essence of Mr Yeboah's complaint is that Mr Crofton has repeatedly made demonstrably untrue accusations against him on no basis other than that his ethnic origins are West African. The claim for race discrimination is in the unusual context of serial slanders and libels alleged to have been made by Mr Crofton about Mr Yeboah over a long period.
  16. Mr Yeboah was employed by the Council from 4 June 1984 until his employment ended on 31 January 1996 in circumstances on which he based a successful claim against the Council for constructive dismissal. On 25 October 1989 he became the acting Head of Personnel Services in Hackney. On 9 November 1993 he was appointed to the new post of Assistant Chief Executive (Human Resources), the most senior personnel post in the Council. He introduced many reforms and improvements in the Council in the human relations field in the course of his career.
  17. He is of West African origin. He was born in Ghana in 1946 and grew up there. He has lived and worked in the United Kingdom since the late 1970's. He was the Council's highest-ranking African officer. He is a Justice of the Peace.
  18. Mr Crofton, who was born in the United Kingdom in 1945 and is white, was employed by the Council as Director of Housing, from 9 July 1990 (taking over at a time when the Housing Department had serious management and organisational problems and was in a "sorry state") until he was dismissed by the Council following his suspension in October 1994 and a disciplinary enquiry lasting from 16 December 1994 to 27 February 1995. He was found guilty of gross misconduct. He was, however, reinstated following a successful internal appeal against the dismissal held between August and October 1995.
  19. Mr Crofton had wide experience of problems of local authority housing in the London Boroughs, having previously been Director of Housing in the Borough of Ealing and having been employed before that by the councils in Lambeth and Camden and by the Greater London Council. He also had experience of dealing with race relations in London Boroughs. The tribunal referred to his "background of anti-discrimination activities."
  20. There were three relevant applications by Mr Yeboah alleging race discrimination by Mr Crofton and by the Council. There were also claims of victimisation, but they were later dropped.
  21. Although preceded by earlier incidents, which are described in detail in the decision of the Employment Tribunal, the immediate cause of Mr Yeboah's complaint of direct race discrimination against Mr Crofton and the Council is based on incidents which occurred in the summer of 1992. On 9 June 1992 Mr Crofton wrote a memorandum to the Chief Executive, Mr Jerry White, accusing Mr Yeboah of "covering up fraud" allegedly committed by a black African re-deployee of the Council (Mr Uwa Onuoha). Mr Onuoha worked for the Council in the Chief Executive's Department. He became redundant and was considered for re-deployment in the Housing Department. Mr Crofton asked Mr White to investigate the inaction of Mr Yeboah in the face of the prima facie fraud in recruitment, which had been drawn to his attention. Mr Crofton believed that Mr Onuoha's re-deployment job application was untruthful in respect of his past experience and overstated his qualifications.
  22. Mr Yeboah's reaction was that he was outraged by an unjustified accusation, which would undermine the Council's trust and confidence in his integrity. In a letter of 12 June 1992 he demanded that Mr Crofton be compelled to provide evidence for disciplinary action against him, and that, if no evidence was provided, Mr Crofton should withdraw the allegation and apologise unconditionally. He asked that disciplinary action should be taken against Mr Crofton for making malicious and slanderous allegations.
  23. Mr Crofton did not respond to the request of the Chief Executive for evidence in a letter of 30 June 1992 nor did he withdraw his allegations. On 22 July 1992 Mr Yeboah lodged a formal grievance against Mr Crofton, who proceeded in a memorandum of 18 August 1992 to Mr White to make further allegations against Mr Yeboah regarding his inaction about fraudulent job applications involving the provision of false references and the coaching of applicants for jobs with the Council.
  24. The Director of Finance, Mr Mike Craig, who was also Deputy Chief Executive, was nominated as the Hearing Officer. Terms of Reference were drawn up for an enquiry into the circumstances surrounding Mr Onuoha and his re-deployment. Mr Crofton then withdrew his allegations. Mr Yeboah withdrew his grievance. These steps were taken in order to allow Mr Craig's enquiry to proceed. It took place between October 1992 and August 1994.
  25. Mr Crofton made further allegations of the inactivity of Mr Yeboah over recruitment fraud to Mr Craig on 26 March 1993, on 1 June 1993 and on 20 July 1993. He alleged, for example, that Mr Yeboah was a close personal friend of the wife of Mr Onuoha, who Mr Crofton believed to be guilty of fraudulently completing his re-deployment form; that he had intervened to support Mr Onuoha's re-deployment in the Housing Department; that he was part of a cover up of fraudulent job applications and references submitted to the Council, as in the case of a fraudulent reference submitted by Dr Onubogu for a Rent Recovery Officer applicant; and that he had falsely written to Mr Onuoha stating that the post, for which he had been considered, had been filled by Mr Crofton with a white woman.
  26. Mr Yeboah's complaint was that Mr Crofton had subjected him to a persistent campaign of malicious and slanderous vilification, to which he would not have subjected a white Chief Officer, and that he had treated him less favourably on racial grounds and with the object of undermining the Council's confidence in him and securing his dismissal.
  27. Mr Craig reported on 19 August 1994, finding that the allegations made by Mr Crofton against Mr Yeboah relating to recruitment fraud were unsubstantiated.
  28. In his Notice of Appearance Mr Crofton stated that he was not Mr Yeboah's employer and could not therefore be liable for discrimination. He denied that Mr Yeboah had suffered any detriment. Mr Crofton denied that he had any discriminatory motive in suggesting that certain allegations against Mr Yeboah be investigated. He invoked the doctrine of qualified privilege in respect of what he had alleged. He disputed the truth of the allegations made by Mr Yeboah against him; he denied that there had been any discrimination or victimisation; and he asserted that Mr Craig's report could not be relied on for want of impartiality and for inadequate investigation of the facts. In particular, he stated that he had good and proper grounds for believing that the allegations which he passed on to Mr Craig were true, the grounds being confirmed by his report. He added that the allegations passed by him to Mr Craig were inaccurately described in the IT1 and stated:
  29. The Employment Tribunal found as a fact that Mr Crofton had made various accusations to Mr Jerry White and to Mr Craig, including allegations that Mr Yeboah was covering up fraud committed by Mr Onuoha and that he was part of a cover up over fraudulent applications and references submitted to the Council, such as clearing a fraudulent reference submitted by Dr Onubogu for a Rent Recovery Officer applicant.
  30. The Employment Tribunal then considered Mr Crofton's explanation for making the allegations, namely that they were capable of being substantiated, that they were true and that he believed them to be true on reasonable grounds. The tribunal prefaced its detailed findings with the general finding that Mr Crofton had made many false allegations against Mr Yeboah, which were demonstrably without foundation. It then set out in detail its reasons for reaching the conclusion that the specific allegations made by Mr Crofton and complained of by Mr Yeboah in his Originating Application were not true and that he did not have reasonable grounds to believe in their truth at the time he made them.
  31. In deciding whether the allegations complained of were made on racial grounds, the Employment Tribunal also considered, as relevant material from which an inference of racial grounds might be drawn, (a) specific background facts; (b) allegations, which were not the subject of the applications, but had been made by Mr Crofton against Mr Yeboah during Mr Crofton's disciplinary hearing, during his internal appeal and during the tribunal hearing itself; and (c) character evidence.
  32. Among the many background matters, which, contrary to Mr Crofton's submissions, an Employment Tribunal is entitled to consider as evidence relevant to the proof of the allegations of racial discrimination, was the finding of the tribunal that Mr Crofton's perception was that Africans, particularly West Africans, were fraudulent and corrupt. (See paragraphs 53 and 60 of this judgment). Although there was evidence that fraud was committed by all races, Mr Crofton had not identified any non-African staff engaged in fraud.
  33. As for allegations made by Mr Crofton during the various hearings of internal and tribunal proceedings, which the Employment Tribunal was entitled to consider as evidence relevant to proof of the allegations of racial discrimination, the tribunal concluded that they were untrue and that they were either known by him to be untrue or he had no reasonable ground for making them.
  34. One allegation, which assumed the greatest significance in the decision of the Employment Appeal Tribunal and in the argument on the appeal to this court, was that Councillor Linda Hibberd, the Chair of Housing, and Mr Crofton had raised concerns with Mr Yeboah at a meeting on 22 October 1990 (which was preceded by the first and only one to one meeting that ever took place between Mr Yeboah and Mr Crofton) about rigged interviews (coaching and provision of references) involving Mr Peter Amadi, a Council employee, and his Housing Association, Petadist, and that, despite assurances by Mr Yeboah that he would look into these matters, he never undertook any investigation, and subsequently denied to Councillor Hibberd that he had said he would respond to her concerns.
  35. Mr Crofton asserted that this matter was raised at the meeting on 22 October 1990. Mr Yeboah denied that it was raised. Each produced a note of that meeting. Mr Yeboah's was in a bound volume and contained no reference to Peter Amadi. Mr Crofton's undated note was a single loose sheet of paper produced for the first time at the first morning of the tribunal hearing and included references to Peter Amadi and Petadist. It had not been produced at the earlier internal hearings. The tribunal accepted Mr Yeboah's note as a contemporaneous note, but was not satisfied that Mr Crofton's note was a contemporaneous note of what he alleged was said and concluded that it was "a recent fabrication."
  36. That was, of course, a very serious finding against Mr Crofton. He argues that it was reached in the absence of important oral evidence from Councillor Hibberd, whom he had been prevented from calling as a witness. He described her as his "primary witness on that and her evidence should have been heard." The tribunal held that Mr Crofton's allegation was untrue and that he had no reasonable ground for making it. Mr Crofton submits that he had very good grounds for believing that Mr Yeboah was corrupt, in that his job required him to take action to protect the Council and he refused or failed to do so on no good grounds. Mr Crofton says that he had raised the question of recruitment fraud with Mr Yeboah, but the tribunal had decided at the outset of its conclusions that he (Mr Crofton) was a liar and a falsifier of documents. That conclusion, he says, was against the weight of the evidence and was reached by excluding or ignoring evidence which corroborated his account rather than Mr Yeboah's. It was fundamental to the set of decisions and infected the approach of the tribunal to all of them. Mr Crofton described it in his submissions as "absolutely central to the case as to whether [he] had good reasons (non-racial ones) for making the statements he did."
  37. As for character evidence, the tribunal made a finding which also figured prominently in the decision of the Employment Appeal Tribunal and in argument, particularly in connection with the findings of the Employment Tribunal about the meeting of 22 October 1990, which Mr Crofton asserts are of crucial importance to the decision of the tribunal, and a meeting a week later on 29 October 1990, referred to in notes made by both Mr Yeboah and Mr White. Mr Crofton complains that not all of Mr White's notes were disclosed prior to the tribunal hearing or admitted in evidence when he applied for them during the hearing. The importance of Mr White's notes about the meeting of 29 October 1990 (as well as of other meetings), taken with the oral evidence which would have been given by Councillor Hibberd about the meeting of 22 October 1990, was to show that organised fraud was, to Mr Crofton's knowledge, drawn to Mr Yeboah's attention in 1990 and that he did nothing about it.
  38. Mr Crofton also complains that, as a result of the tribunal's decisions about the order for the calling of witnesses, it did not admit evidence from another witness whom he wished to call, Miss Linda Bellos. She would have given evidence about Mr Yeboah's knowledge of recruitment fraud prior to 1995, certainly by February 1992. She was available during the summer months of the tribunal hearing, but he was unable to make contact with her during the autumn.
  39. In the absence of significant evidence the Employment Tribunal concluded that it was impressed by the evidence of those who knew Mr Yeboah and spoke highly of him and his attitude to tackling fraud, contrasted with Mr Crofton's persistence in allegations that Mr Yeboah did little or nothing to combat recruitment fraud in particular. The tribunal rejected Mr Crofton's allegation and acquitted Mr Yeboah of this charge. It made the following finding, described by Mr Crofton as "an extraordinary conclusion", which was against the weight of the evidence and was fundamental to its "utterly wrong" view of the evidence given by the witnesses-
  40. The Employment Tribunal concluded that it was entitled to draw the inference from all the facts found by it that Mr Crofton made the allegations complained of on racial grounds. But for Mr Yeboah's race he would never have been subjected by Mr Crofton to such treatment. By making the allegations of corruption, of covering up fraud and of improper conduct, he treated Mr Yeboah less favourably than he treated, or would treat, other persons. He did not subject non-African staff to similar treatment. The making of the allegations was a detriment to Mr Yeboah.
  41. The Employment Tribunal concluded that, on the balance of probabilities, Mr Crofton had racially discriminated against Mr Yeboah, but that the Council was not vicariously liable for his acts. Mr Crofton's non-statutory pleas of privilege, public interest and public policy were held to be unavailable to the claim of direct race discrimination contrary to the 1976 Act and in any event inapplicable in the light of the facts found by the tribunal as to the falsity of the allegations made by Mr Crofton and the racial grounds on which they were made.
  42. Mr Yeboah's allegations of race discrimination in this application arose out of a further claim alleged to have been made by Mr Crofton to Mr Jerry White during an interview on 10 October 1994: that Mr Yeboah had, as a reward, arranged sabbatical leave for an employee of the Council, Ms Cathy Warnock, who had signed his naturalisation papers in 1985.
  43. The conclusion of a formal disciplinary interview of Mr Yeboah held on 12 October 1994 by Mr Jerry White and Ms Angela O'Connor, the Directorate Personnel Officer, was that there was no evidence of impropriety. Mr Yeboah claimed that the allegation against him by Mr Crofton was made without a shred of evidence in an attempt to secure his dismissal. It was directed against him on racial grounds and purely because of his ethnic origin.
  44. As in his response to the first application, Mr Crofton asserted in his Notice of Appearance that the allegations reported by him for investigation to the Chief Executive of the Council about Mr Yeboah and Ms Warnock were capable of substantiation and he was under a duty to report them. He repeated the allegations that Mr Yeboah was involved in approving sabbatical leave of one year for Ms Cathy Warnock; that in 1985 she had acted as a referee in his naturalisation application; that she was the domestic partner of Mr Craig; and that the relevant matters should have been declared by Mr Yeboah, and also by Mr Craig when he was appointed to arbitrate in the dispute between Mr Yeboah and himself. Mr Crofton repeated his point that he was incapable of discrimination because he was not Mr Yeboah's employer.
  45. In his evidence to the tribunal Mr Crofton denied saying that the sabbatical had been given to Ms Warnock as a reward for signing Mr Yeboah's naturalisation form. The Employment Tribunal found, however, that on 10 October 1994 Mr Crofton made the allegation that Ms Warnock had signed Mr Yeboah's naturalisation papers for him in 1985, and, as a reward, he had awarded her a sabbatical. It concluded that that was an allegation of corruption. It found as a fact that Mr Yeboah had not granted the sabbatical. The allegation was accordingly untrue. The tribunal found that Mr Crofton did not have reasonable grounds to believe it to be true; that, but for Mr Yeboah's race, Mr Crofton would not have made the allegation, being one that could only have been made against a person of non-British ethnic origins; that the allegation was made on racial grounds; that the making of the allegation amounted to less favourable treatment of Mr Yeboah than he treated, or would treat, other persons and was part of his campaign to undermine belief in Mr Yeboah's integrity; that the making of the allegation caused a detriment to Mr Yeboah; and that there was race discrimination by Mr Crofton, but that the Council was not vicariously liable. Mr Crofton's pleas of privilege, public interest and public policy were rejected.
  46. Mr Crofton contended that his information that Mr Yeboah and Ms Warnock had engaged together in "something dubious" was not disproved by Mr Yeboah. It was for him to prove that Mr Crofton's allegation was untrue. Mr Yeboah had refused to produce his naturalisation papers "fraudulently validated" by Ms Warnock as referee. In addition there was nothing racial in his statements about Mr Yeboah, as he had also made statements about Mr Craig and Ms Warnock, who were both white.
  47. In this application Mr Yeboah complained of continuing race discrimination and harassment by Mr Crofton and the Council by subjecting him to unwarranted investigation into his "immigration status" and into his " criminal background."
  48. He alleged that the Council's Tenancy Audit Team, which had been established to audit the occupancy of the Council's housing stock, sought confirmation of his immigration status, that Mr Crofton was responsible for this and that this was part of Mr Crofton's continuing campaign against him.
  49. In January 1995 during the course of his disciplinary proceedings, in which Mr Crofton made further allegations against Mr Yeboah, Mr Yeboah discovered that his name was on a list held by the police of persons suspected of criminal offences. (It should be explained that Mr Crofton continued to add to allegations of corruption and of incompetence against Mr Yeboah and referred to "absurd complaints of race discrimination" by Mr Yeboah in the course of the hearing of his disciplinary hearing, his internal appeal hearing and the hearing of the applications in the Employment Tribunal).
  50. In his Notice of Appearance Mr Crofton repeated his denial of liability for discrimination on the ground that he was not Mr Yeboah's employer. He denied that checking the immigration status and investigating the criminal background of an employee was capable of constituting racial discrimination and, even if it was, it would not have been "unwarranted" in Mr Yeboah's case, relating to a senior employee in a key "gate-keeping" position, in a local authority beset with fraud, and as part of the ongoing investigation of fraud and corruption. He denied any involvement in the request to the Immigration and Nationality Department of the Home Office to clarify Mr Yeboah's immigration status or in the investigation of Mr Yeboah's criminal background, other than that he was interviewed about him by the Fraud Squad of the Metropolitan Police in or about the summer of 1991. He claimed that Mr Yeboah's complaint was vexatious and made with the intention of harassing him.
  51. In its Extended Reasons the Employment Tribunal found that Mr Crofton had racially discriminated against Mr Yeboah in having caused him to be considered as suspected of fraud and to be included in a police list of suspects, but that the Council was not vicariously liable, as it had taken such steps as were reasonably practicable to prevent Mr Crofton from doing the act complained of.
  52. It found that, at a meeting with Fraud Squad Officers in the autumn of 1991, Mr Crofton had suggested Mr Yeboah's name as a suspect to be investigated; that he had caused an investigation into Mr Yeboah by the Fraud Squad; and that he had caused his name to be on a list of suspects by the police.
  53. The tribunal held that Mr Crofton's explanation that he acted in the belief that Mr Yeboah was corrupt had no rational basis. His belief was based on the fact that Mr Yeboah is West African and on Mr Crofton's belief that West Africans have a propensity to commit fraud. The tribunal inferred that Mr Crofton had acted as he did on racial grounds and that he would not have done this, but for Mr Yeboah's race. The tribunal concluded that the treatment of Mr Yeboah by Mr Crofton without reasonable grounds amounted to less favourable treatment of him and caused detriment to him. The Employment Tribunal rejected Mr Crofton's contention that he had a defence of privilege or public policy.
  54. The Employment Tribunal accepted Mr Crofton's evidence denying that he had made, or caused or instructed to be made, the enquiry of the Immigration and Nationality Department about Mr Yeboah. It found that the enquiry was made in late 1993 by a member of the Council's Tenancy Audit Team (Mr Jackson); that that was an act of racial discrimination; and that the Council was liable for discrimination by subjecting him to an enquiry into his immigration status.
  55. Mr Crofton contended that the Employment Tribunal had found him guilty of a matter not specified in the Originating Application by making findings of primary fact based on evidence sprung on him at a late stage in the hearing, by making an inference which could not possibly be correct and by ignoring valid comparators. If he knew that Mr Yeboah was failing to deal with fraud which he was well aware of, then he had reasons, other than race, for suggesting that the Fraud Squad look into Mr Yeboah. He submitted that an investigation of Mr Yeboah by the police was fully justified, because he knew all about Petadist and about fraudsters getting jobs in the Council and did nothing
  56. The Employment Tribunal sent to the parties separate Extended Reasons on the same day (1 September 1998) in respect of all seven applications, including the three applications relevant to this appeal. (There was a separate decision on remedies sent to the parties on 10 November 1998, which resulted in an order that Mr Crofton pay to Mr Yeboah £45,000 compensation for racial discrimination, including £10,000 aggravated damages, plus £14,000 interest on the damages.).
  57. It was made clear that the Extended Reasons on each application must not be regarded as entirely self-contained and that, to obtain a complete picture, all seven sets of Extended Reasons must be read, because the Employment Tribunal had considered all the evidence in all seven cases before reaching its decision in any one case. Findings of fact in any one decision were findings of fact it had in mind in all the other decisions. They influenced each decision, even though not specifically mentioned in any one particular decision. Having in mind the importance of drawing inferences, the tribunal stated in the preamble to all seven applications:
  58. The Tribunal directed itself as to the law in all seven applications as set out in Appendix A to the first application No. 56617/94, citing a list of authorities. On the appeal there has been no serious criticism of the accuracy of that summary of the relevant law. Mr Crofton's criticisms have been of the application of the law by the tribunal to the facts. The main areas of law to which reference needs to be made at appropriate points in this judgment are those relating to the application of the law on certain points raised by Mr Crofton in his very full written and oral submissions: (a) the personal liability of an employee for acts of discrimination committed by him in the course of his employment against a fellow employee; (b) the requirement of a comparator in race discrimination cases; (c) the burden of proving the truth (or untruth) of the allegations made by Mr Crofton against Mr Yeboah; (d) the order in which the issues of racial grounds and difference in treatment should be addressed in a race discrimination case;(e) the management of the proceedings and the conduct of the hearing by the Employment Tribunal where a party is unrepresented, including control over the order of witnesses, the requirement of written closing submissions and the exclusion of oral evidence;(f) the availability of "whistle blowing" type defences of public policy, privilege and justification by telling the truth in a case of alleged race discrimination consists of the making of allegedly defamatory accusations; and (g) the circumstances in which it is permissible for an appeal tribunal or an appeal court to set aside the decision of an Employment Tribunal on the grounds of perversity and remit the matter for re-hearing.
  59. After dealing in detail with numerous disputes of fact about particular incidents involving Mr Crofton's treatment of Mr Yeboah, the Employment Tribunal came to the conclusion in each application that, on the balance of probabilities, Mr Crofton had discriminated against Mr Yeboah, as, on racial grounds, he had treated him less favourably than he treats, or would treat, other persons, and he had caused him detriment.
  60. In particular, it is necessary, at the risk of repetition, to refer to the following general conclusions of the Employment Tribunal in order to keep in perspective the specific grounds on which the Employment Appeal Tribunal allowed Mr Crofton's appeal and Mr Crofton's detailed criticisms of the findings of fact on particular incidents:
  61. The Employment Appeal Tribunal reached the following conclusions on the appeals against the decisions on the three relevant applications:
  62. It held that the decision of the Employment Tribunal was perverse on the recruitment fraud issue, in respect of which the majority of the allegations were made (21 out of 38 identified allegations). The issue was described by the Employment Appeal Tribunal as underlying the other issues. The conclusions of the Employment Tribunal on this issue were held not to be a permissible option and to be certainly wrong. They were based on a central conclusion for which there was no evidence.
  63. The Employment Appeal Tribunal focused on the findings of fact by the Employment Tribunal about the meeting with Mr Crofton and Mr Yeboah called by Councillor Hibberd on 22 October 1990 and the conclusion that systematic recruitment fraud only began to emerge in early 1995 and the inferences made from those findings as to racial grounds being the effective cause of Mr Crofton's allegations. The findings were made in consequence of exclusion or disregard of evidence relevant to the recruitment fraud issue, in particular the hand-written notes of Mr Jerry White dated October 1990 and the oral evidence of Councillor Hibberd concerning the meeting of 22 October 1990. As already noted, permission had been given for the White notes and Councillor Hibberd's evidence to be admitted as fresh evidence on the appeal. The evidence was relevant, as the Employment Tribunal had found that Mr Crofton's account of the meeting was false and that he had fabricated a note of that meeting. The Extended Reasons also contained an error as to the burden of proof. There was no evidence on which the Employment Tribunal could have concluded, as it did, that "systematic recruitment fraud did not begin to emerge until 1995."
  64. The conclusions on the issue regarding Mr Onuoha, which was also raised in this application, were intertwined and inseparable from the Employment Tribunal's conclusions on the recruitment fraud issue: they were also perverse and involved an erroneous approach to the onus of proof.
  65. On the issue of sabbatical leave for Ms Warnock, it concluded that there was no foundation for the Employment Tribunal's finding of primary fact upon which the inference of racial discrimination depended, namely the finding that Mr Crofton had made an allegation that the sabbatical leave had been given to Ms Warnock as a reward for signing his application form for naturalisation. As no such allegation, which would plainly have been groundless, was in fact made, there was no basis for the inference of racial discrimination, which arose only because of the groundlessness of the allegation. (See paragraph 41).
  66. The only basis upon which the tribunal could have made findings of fact, or drawn the inferences that it did, would be if there were permissible inferences to be drawn hostile to Mr Crofton arising out of its linked conclusions on the recruitment fraud issue in the main application No.55617/94. To that extent this application fell with the first. (See paragraph 50).
  67. The Employment Appeal Tribunal held that there was no basis for finding the primary facts upon which the inference of racial discrimination depended. The finding of the Employment Tribunal that Mr Crofton had caused Mr Yeboah's name to be placed on the Police List after the meeting in the autumn of 1991 (and later faxed by the Metropolitan Police to a member of the Council's Tenancy Audit Team on 22 July 1993) was unsupported by the evidence. The Employment Appeal Tribunal added the same comments on the perversity of the decision as it had made on application No 69479/94 above. The inferences of the tribunal were based upon, and were inextricably linked to, its conclusions on the recruitment fraud issue on that application. (See paragraphs 46(iii), 47 and 50).
  68. The logical and normal consequence of the Employment Appeal Tribunal finding that a decision of an Employment Tribunal in favour of an applicant is perverse is that the appeal is allowed and the application is dismissed. That is the course one would naturally expect to be taken if the decision appealed against was not a permissible option on the evidence available to the tribunal. That course was not, however, taken in this case. The Employment Appeal Tribunal explained that the better course was to quash the conclusions of race discrimination in the three applications and to order a re-hearing of them by a different tribunal. Its reasons for taking this course were that some parts of their "conclusions have depended on fresh evidence" and "because of the potential interrelationships of the three applications." As the cases were being sent back, the Employment Appeal Tribunal considered that it need not say anything more about the various other points raised by Mr Crofton, other than some observations on the point of personal liability to a fellow employee for race discrimination in cases in which the Council had not been found liable to Mr Yeboah for race discrimination.
  69. In my judgment, these appeals should be allowed and the decisions of the Employment Tribunal on these three applications should be restored. As will be explained later in this judgment, there are certainly points on which I share the concerns of the Employment Appeal Tribunal, in particular certain procedural decisions of the Employment Tribunal and findings of fact on the recruitment fraud issue. But I am not satisfied that Mr Crofton has established that the overall decisions of the Employment Tribunal on the three applications were perverse or vitiated by error of law. In my judgment, the conclusions in all three applications that Mr Crofton had discriminated against Mr Yeboah on racial grounds were permissible options for the Employment Tribunal on the evidence before it.
  70. In these circumstances it will be necessary for this court to deal with all the many points raised by Mr Crofton in his skeleton argument and his oral submissions and not simply with the grounds of perversity and onus of proof on which the Employment Appeal Tribunal allowed his appeals. I propose to deal first with a number of recurrent arguments or themes in Mr Crofton's written and oral submissions, before addressing the detailed arguments on which the crucial perversity point arises.
  71. On Mr Crofton's point that he could not be held to be personally liable for race discrimination alleged by a fellow employee, the legal position is that Mr Crofton can be held personally liable for race discrimination against Mr Yeboah, as a fellow employee, even though he was not Mr Yeboah's employer and even though the Council, as Mr Crofton's employer, was held not to be vicariously liable for his conduct.
  72. Mr Yeboah's argument on personal liability proceeds on the basis that acts of race discrimination were committed by Mr Crofton in the course of his employment. The Council would be vicariously liable for Mr Crofton's acts under section 32(1) of the 1976 Act, unless it could show by way of defence under section 32 (3) of the 1976 Act that it took such steps as were reasonably practicable to prevent him, as its employee, from doing the act in question. But even if the Council did show that, as was held by the Employment Tribunal in two of the cases, the Employment Tribunal was entitled to hold that Mr Crofton was personally liable under section 33(1) of the 1976 Act for "knowingly" aiding the unlawful act of discrimination by the Council. Under section 33(2) Mr Crofton, as an employee for whose acts the Council is liable under section 32 or would be so liable but for section 32 (3), is deemed to aid the doing of the act by the Council. If the findings of fact of the Employment Tribunal summarised above are justifiable, it is clear that Mr Crofton did act "knowingly" in relation to the acts of discrimination, even though the tribunal did not expressly address the specific language of section 33(1).
  73. Mr Crofton submitted that the Employment Tribunal had misapplied the provisions of sections 1(1) (a), 3(4) and 4 (2) of the 1976 Act by ignoring the requirement of a comparator and in failing to identify a valid comparator. Comparisons must be made with other persons in the same circumstances in order to see whether there is different treatment. The tribunal did not properly apply the test of comparability. He sought to demonstrate this point by comparing the Council's different treatment of Mr Yeboah with the Council's treatment of him and by other detailed examples of Mr Crofton's treatment of Council employees, such as Mr Barr and Doja Labinjo, and other chief officers, such as Mr Craig and Mr Sugrue.
  74. He submitted that he did not treat Mr Yeboah differently from another person, because no one else was standing in the way of tackling fraud in the areas for which they were responsible. There was nothing to suggest that he would have treated another differently.
  75. The comparator point has not been made out. The Employment Tribunal expressly referred in its Extended Reasons to the fact that Mr Crofton would not make, and did not in fact make, similar allegations against non-African employees of the Council in similar circumstances.
  76. In my judgment, the Employment Tribunal did not err in law on the burden of proof. It is clear both from the summary of the law in Appendix A and from its application in the reasoning in the body of each of the three sets of Extended Reasons that the Employment Tribunal correctly approached the applications as cases in which the burden of proof was on Mr Yeboah. It was for him to establish his complaints of race discrimination by proving that, on the balance of probabilities, the acts complained of by him in fact happened; that he was treated less favourably by Mr Crofton than Mr Crofton treated, or would treat, persons of a different racial group in the same, or in not materially different, circumstances; and that racial grounds were the effective cause of the difference in treatment.
  77. In these cases the acts of race discrimination took the unusual form of defamatory accusations, the truth of which was hotly disputed. Mr Yeboah said that they were untrue. Mr Crofton said that his accusations were true, that he believed them to be true and that they could be proved to be true. Mr Crofton contended that, as the burden of proving race discrimination was on Mr Yeboah, it was for Mr Yeboah to prove that Mr Crofton's accusations were untrue, that they were falsely advanced and that their truth was not the real reason for making them; and that the Employment Tribunal had wrongly reversed the burden and placed on him (Mr Crofton) the burden of proving that his accusations against Mr Yeboah were true. In his own words the tribunal erred in placing the burden on him to prove his "allegations of improper collusion, rather than on the applicant to prove they were false."
  78. In my judgment, Mr Crofton's argument on this point is wrong. In principle the onus of proving a fact is on him who asserts it. Thus, in an action for defamation, if the defendant pleads justification, it is for him to prove that the words used are true. It is not for the claimant to prove that they are untrue. This was not, of course, an action for defamation, though it must sometimes have seemed to be so to the Employment Tribunal.
  79. The essential point is that, where it was admitted by Mr Crofton that he had made an accusation or where it was proved that he had made it, the questions for the Employment Tribunal were whether Mr Crofton would have made such accusations against a person of a different race in the same circumstances and whether the accusations were made by him on racial grounds. These issues involved an examination of all the circumstances, including, in particular, the explanations given by Mr Crofton for making the accusations against Mr Yeboah. It was for Mr Crofton to decide whether or not to explain his conduct in answer to the allegation of race discrimination. He chose to explain himself. His explanations were that he believed on reasonable grounds that his accusations were true and that they could be proved to be true. In Mr Crofton's own words it was fundamental to his defence that he knew from October 1990 that Mr Yeboah was aware that colleagues were defrauding the people of Hackney and he was doing nothing about it.
  80. As the Employment Tribunal did not accept Mr Crofton's explanations for making such accusations, it was entitled, though not bound, to infer that there was a different explanation than the one advanced by him and that that true explanation was a racial one. The truth or otherwise of the allegations by Mr Crofton was relevant to Mr Crofton's reason for making them. As Mr Crofton's explanation for the accusations was that he had a genuine and reasonable belief in the truth of them and that they could be proved to be true, it was for him to give evidence on those points.
  81. If Mr Crofton's evidence as to his beliefs, as to the grounds of his beliefs or as to the actual truth of the accusations had been accepted by the tribunal, it would have been extremely difficult for Mr Yeboah to persuade it to infer that racial grounds were the effective cause of the making of the accusations or that he had suffered any detriment as a result of them being made. But Mr Crofton's evidence was not accepted as the probable explanation of or reason for his actions. There was no error in the Employment Tribunal's approach to the burden of proof or to the statement of their reasons for the primary findings of fact, from which they made inferences on the points relevant to the conclusions of race discrimination.
  82. On this point I disagree with the Employment Appeal Tribunal's conclusion (in paragraphs 29 (ii) and 50) that the Employment Tribunal made an error of approach by reversing the burden of proof when it said (in paragraph 103 of the Extended Reasons) that
  83. In my judgment there is no error in that approach to the issues and the evidence. I do not agree with the Employment Appeal Tribunal that the Employment Tribunal should have spelled out that
  84. Mr Crofton submitted that the Employment Tribunal dealt with the issues in the wrong order. It erred in law in dealing with the issue of racial grounds (paragraphs 120-124) before it dealt with the issue of a difference in treatment (paragraph 125).
  85. This criticism seems to be based more on the sub-headings used by the tribunal in those parts of the Extended Reasons than on any point of substance. The point is not well founded. It is clear, for example, from paragraph 122 that the Employment Tribunal had well in mind, in dealing with racial grounds, the need to have regard to less favourable treatment, as in the reference to the fact that Mr Crofton had not made similar accusations against any non-African person.
  86. Mr Crofton submitted that in a number of respects the Employment Tribunal had made errors of law in the conduct of the hearing: it had interfered with his presentation of his case by making him present his case before the Council presented its case; by not allowing him to call his witnesses in the order in which he wanted to call them and by preventing evidence from being presented; by admitting evidence on matters which were not in Mr Yeboah's Originating Applications; by requiring him to make final submissions in writing; and by not allowing him to address the tribunal on allegations made after he had closed his case.
  87. In my judgment no question of law arises on these points. In relation to the procedure to be followed at the hearing the Employment Tribunal had a broad discretion under Rule 9 of the 1993 Regulations then in force to
  88. Mr Crofton is accordingly incorrect in his submissions that the tribunal had no discretion to determine the order in which witnesses are called or to exclude oral evidence or to exclude documents. It had a broad discretion and an appellate tribunal or court is only entitled to interfere with it on limited grounds which have not been made out by Mr Crofton, such as that there was an error of principle or that the exercise of the discretion was plainly wrong.
  89. It is true that the tribunal did not conduct the hearing in the way that Mr Crofton wished, but that does not constitute an error of law in its proceedings or its decision.
  90. Mr Crofton criticised the Employment Tribunal for not holding that he was entitled rely on defences of privilege, public interest and public policy. He said that from 1990 onwards he had acted for the purpose of exposing and putting an end to organised fraudulent activities by bringing them to the attention of Mr Yeboah, who was responsible for recruitment, in order to get him to protect the Council by investigating prima facie recruitment fraud and taking action. For no good grounds he had failed to do anything about it. He added that, in acting for that purpose, he had not treated Mr Yeboah any differently than he would have treated any other person.
  91. There is no specific statutory defence of public interest or public policy to a complaint of race discrimination. As already pointed out, this is not an action for defamation in which a defence of qualified privilege might be available. The only possible relevance of these points is in connection with the credibility of, and the weight to be given to, the explanations offered by Mr Crofton for making the accusations against Mr Yeboah in deciding whether or not to infer whether racial grounds were the effective cause of the actions complained of by Mr Yeboah. There was no error of law by the Employment Tribunal in rejecting these points as separate heads of defence to liability.
  92. A ground of appeal based on perversity should always be fully particularised, so that the respondent can be fully prepared to meet it and in order to deter attempts to pursue hopeless and impermissible appeals on factual points. Paragraph 2(5) of the Employment Appeal Tribunal Practice Direction - Procedure (29 March 1996) provides
  93. Such an appeal ought only to succeed where an overwhelming case is made out that the Employment Tribunal reached a decision which no reasonable tribunal, on a proper appreciation of the evidence and the law, would have reached. Even in cases where the Appeal Tribunal has "grave doubts" about the decision of the Employment Tribunal, it must proceed with "great care", British Telecommunications PLC –v- Sheridan [1990] IRLR 27 at para 34.
  94. Over the years there have been frequent attempts, consistently resisted by the Employment Appeal Tribunal, to present appeals on fact as questions of law. The technique sometimes employed is to trawl through the Extended Reasons of an Employment Tribunal, selecting adverse findings of fact on specific issues on which there was a conflict of oral evidence, and alleging, without adequate particulars, supporting material or even proper grounds, that these particular findings of fact are perverse and that therefore the overall decision is perverse. An application is often made to obtain the notes of evidence made by the chairman in the hope of demonstrating that the notes are silent or incomplete on factual points, that the findings of fact were not therefore supported by the evidence and that a question of law accordingly arises for the determination of the Employment Appeal Tribunal.
  95. Inevitably there will from time to time be cases in which an Employment Tribunal has unfortunately erred by misunderstanding the evidence, leading it to make a crucial finding of fact unsupported by evidence or contrary to uncontradicted evidence. In such cases the appeal will usually succeed. But no appeal on a question of law should be allowed to be turned into a rehearing of parts of the evidence by the Employment Appeal Tribunal. I am, of course, well aware that this is easier said than done, especially when, as here, neither side was legally represented on the first level of appeal. As the Employment Appeal Tribunal was well aware, unrepresented litigants have understandable problems in separating questions of law from proof of facts and in distinguishing the making of legal submissions from submissions of fact, even giving evidence in the course of submissions.
  96. In my judgment, the mass of detail in which the unrepresented parties advanced their written and oral arguments on the appeals over a 12 day hearing led the Employment Appeal Tribunal to reach the unjustified conclusion that specific decisions on fact, and therefore ultimate decisions on liability, were perverse, following a consideration of only part of the vast expanse of evidence available to the Employment Tribunal.
  97. In my judgment the Employment Appeal Tribunal was wrong in holding that there was no foundation for the finding of fact that Mr Crofton had made an allegation that Mr Yeboah had given sabbatical leave to Ms Warnock as a reward for signing his naturalisation papers.
  98. The Employment Appeal Tribunal correctly stated that in race discrimination cases there must be primary facts on the basis of which an inference of racial discrimination can be drawn; that there was an issue of fact whether Mr Crofton had made such an allegation against Mr Yeboah; that it was for the Employment Tribunal to resolve the issue of fact; and that the resolution of that issue was important as the tribunal had found that such an allegation was groundless and could only have been made on racial grounds.(As already pointed out Mr Yeboah had not in fact awarded the sabbatical.)
  99. The Employment Appeal Tribunal focused on the point that the finding was "not made on the basis of any independent evidence by Mr White as to what was said by Mr Crofton on 10 October 1994, but simply by reference to the note of Ms O'Connor", who accompanied him at such meeting with Mr Crofton for the purpose of taking notes. Reference was then made to the notes confirmed by Mr White and to the interpretation put on them when Mr White reported back to Mr Yeboah and subsequently. The Employment Appeal Tribunal concluded that the making of the allegation by Mr Crofton was not established.
  100. I am unable, however, to agree with the Employment Appeal Tribunal that its conclusions on the interpretation of Ms O'Connor's notes means that there was no basis for the finding of fact that Mr Crofton made an allegation of the giving of a reward to Ms Warnock and that the decision that he did make such an allegation is perverse or could only have been made on the basis of a link to the tribunal's conclusions against Mr Crofton on the recruitment fraud issue in the main application.
  101. Valuable though such contemporaneous notes are, the fact is that there was other credible evidence from which the Employment Tribunal was entitled to conclude that Mr Crofton made the allegation of the granting of a sabbatical as a reward.
  102. Mr Jerry White interviewed Mr Crofton on 10 October 1994. On 25 October 1994 a Notice of Complaint was issued against Mr Crofton by Mr Jerry White and signed by him, alleging that he had made a very serious attack on the integrity of Mr Yeboah without reasonable justification by making a number of allegations, including
  103. On page 70 of its report of 17 March 1995 on the complaint the Disciplinary sub-committee rejected Mr Crofton's denial that he had made a connection between Ms Warnock signing Mr Yeboah's naturalisation papers and him awarding her a sabbatical, which he had mentioned consecutively at the interview on 10 October, and concluded that he did indicate to the Chief Executive that there was a link between the sabbatical leave and the signing of the naturalisation papers; that there was no basis for this allegation; and that he made it without reasonable justification, which amounted to gross misconduct. On 25 October 1995 Mr Crofton's appeal against the decision of the disciplinary sub-committtee was allowed without dealing with the substance of the findings on this allegation.
  104. Mr White had made notes of the interview of 10 October. Two days later on 12 October 1994 he put the allegations to Mr Yeboah¸ who made a manuscript note of the interview in which he referred to an allegation against him that Ms Warnock signed his naturalisation papers and that as a reward he granted her a sabbatical. Evidence was given to the Employment Tribunal by Mr White, Mr Yeboah and Mr Crofton. The tribunal expressly stated that it preferred the evidence of Mr White to that of Mr Crofton and gave relevant reasons for doing so. In the light of this material this is not a case in which it can be said that the finding of fact by the Employment Tribunal was perverse.
  105. I am unable to agree with the Employment Appeal Tribunal that it was perverse of the Employment Tribunal to find as a primary fact that Mr Crofton caused Mr Yeboah's name to be put on the Police List. The Employment Appeal Tribunal went on to conclude that there was no basis for the inference of racial discrimination, on which that primary finding of fact depended, and that this application stood or fell with the decision on the recruitment issue.
  106. In fact there was credible evidence, quite independent of the findings of fact on the recruitment fraud issue, on which the Employment Tribunal was entitled to make the primary finding of fact as to how Mr Yeboah's name came to be in the Police List. In my judgment, the Employment Appeal Tribunal was not entitled to form a different view of the evidence and then hold that the decision of the Employment Tribunal was perverse.
  107. The autumn 1991 meeting with the police was attended by Mr Bundred, the Chief Council Officer in the investigation of fraud, and by Mr Barr, the Council's Head of Audit and his second in command, as well as by Mr Crofton. Mr Barr gave evidence that he recalled Mr Crofton saying at the 1991 meeting that maybe they should investigate Mr Yeboah. Mr Bundred "pooh-poohed " the suggestion. The tribunal accepted the evidence of Mr Barr. It recorded that Mr Crofton did not dispute that he had suggested an investigation of Mr Yeboah at that meeting. This is consistent with a manuscript note dated 25 October 1991 headed "Fraud (the Met)" and containing references to Mr Yeboah (SY) produced by Mr Crofton of another meeting that he had with the police. The Tribunal concluded, and was entitled to conclude, that the contents of Mr Crofton's note took it for granted that Mr Yeboah was a suspect. Further, in his closing written submissions to the tribunal, Mr Crofton accepted that he did not particularly dispute Mr Barr's evidence of the discussion at the meeting, as he was concerned about Mr Yeboah's approach to matters of fraud when they were raised and that "he probably thought it would have made sense to check him out then", but he went on to assert that it was clear that he " did not pursue this at all."
  108. In his skeleton argument (paragraph 96) Mr Crofton makes a number of other complaints about the decision of the Employment Tribunal on this application, but he fails to identify the contrary evidence, which he says the tribunal ignored, and he asserts that, if he knew that Mr Yeboah was failing to deal with fraud which he was well aware of, then he had good reasons for suggesting the Fraud Squad look into Mr Yeboah, other than race.
  109. Although the Employment Tribunal's treatment of this factual issue was at the forefront of the decision of the Employment Appeal Tribunal, I have deliberately left the point until the end of this judgment so that the point can be seen in its proper context and so that the arguments can be considered in the overall context of all the decisions of the Employment Tribunal.
  110. The Employment Appeal Tribunal treated this issue as underlying all the other issues in the dispute, so that the perceived errors in the Employment Tribunal's treatment of it rendered the overall decisions in all three applications perverse. I think, however, that when the treatment of the recruitment fraud issue is considered in the round, it can be seen that, although the Employment Appeal Tribunal had understandable concerns about the manner in which the Employment Tribunal handled aspects of the case procedurally and how it dealt with the facts in the Extended Reasons, this is not a case in which the Employment Appeal Tribunal was justified in concluding that the decision was perverse. In my judgment the Employment Appeal Tribunal was not entitled to take the drastic step of overturning the overall decisions on the three applications and of ordering a re-hearing of them all.
  111. As Ms Monaghan pointed out, Mr Crofton's main grounds of appeal to the Employment Appeal Tribunal against this decision related to the exclusion of certain relevant evidence by the Employment Tribunal, principally that of Councillor Hibberd. That evidence was specially relevant to his ground of appeal that the Employment Tribunal had made a number of significant findings of fact which were contrary to the evidence before it, in particular the finding that systematic recruitment fraud was a problem that began to emerge only early in 1995. He contended that this finding was fundamental to all the cases in the light of the tribunal's decision that his criticism of Mr Yeboah's failure to do anything to tackle recruitment fraud was unfair and must have been based on his race.
  112. The Employment Appeal Tribunal treated the recruitment fraud question as raising wider and more significant issues, which were not specifically raised in Mr Crofton's grounds of appeal, concerning for example the Petadist/ Peter Amadi issue. The Employment Appeal Tribunal criticised the way in which the Employment Tribunal had dealt with evidence on those issues, but without having before it all the evidence which was before the Employment Tribunal.
  113. I agree with the Employment Appeal Tribunal that there was cause to be concerned about the way in which the Employment Tribunal dealt with two items of evidence relevant to this issue. The Employment Appeal Tribunal was entitled to examine closely the decisions of the Employment Tribunal on two aspects of the hearing: the witness evidence of Councillor Hibberd and the contemporaneous notes of Mr Jerry White.
  114. I am unable, however, to agree with the Employment Appeal Tribunal that there was an error of law by the Employment Tribunal in its treatment of the evidential position or in its ultimate conclusions on the issues to which the evidence was relevant.
  115. Councillor Hibberd gave evidence at Mr Crofton's disciplinary hearing on 24 February 1995 about the meeting on 22 October 1990 on which the tribunal had (wrongly, in Mr Crofton's view) accepted Mr Yeboah's evidence. Mr Crofton argued that Councillor Hibberd's evidence showed that the issue of recruitment fraud had been raised at that meeting and brought to Mr Yeboah's notice. She had told Mr Yeboah of the allegations about the activities of Petadist and he had done nothing about it. Mr Crofton argued that if this evidence had been admitted, the picture about recruitment fraud would have looked very different and the tribunal would not have made the damaging finding that he had fabricated his note of that meeting. The evidence on the meeting of 22 October 1990 was at variance with the tribunal's finding that recruitment fraud did not emerge until 1995. It had been brought to Mr Yeboah's notice before then. Nothing was done before 1995.
  116. Notes of Councillor Hibberd's evidence at the disciplinary hearing were, however, before the Employment Tribunal, though not in the form of a signed witness statement by Councillor Hibberd. The notes referred to the meeting of 22 October 1990 and the fact that issues were raised at it about Mr Amadi and Petadist. It is true that, as pointed out by Mr Crofton, the notes of her evidence to the disciplinary hearing were not expressly referred to in the Extended Reasons. He speculated that perhaps the tribunal had already irrationally made up its mind and decided not to read the notes of her evidence, or that it had forgotten all about them, or that it had only "sampled" them, or that it did not understand their significance and context in the absence of anyone addressing it about them. His case quite simply is that the evidence of Councillor Hibberd and of Mr White make it clear that Mr Yeboah " was just patently lying about whether Petadist was raised with him."
  117. I am not satisfied that there was any error of law in relation to the evidence of Councillor Hibberd. I appreciate that Mr Crofton had wished to call Councillor Hibberd to give oral evidence, but she failed to attend to give evidence during the course of Mr Crofton's case. On 1 December 1997 an adjournment was granted, as she was not available to give evidence. On 12 December 1997 Mr Crofton had applied to call her as a witness out of order, as she was still not available. The application was refused by the Employment Tribunal, which was left with the distinct impression that it had been misled about her availability.
  118. That refusal was not legally erroneous. The Employment Tribunal had a very wide discretion under Rule 9 in the conduct of the proceedings. The Employment Tribunal had directed that Mr Yeboah should present his case first, followed by Mr Crofton and that the Council should then respond to the complaints of both of them. There was nothing unusual or unreasonable in such a direction.
  119. After the opening statement which Mr Crofton was permitted to make, in the absence of the prior provision of a witness statement by him, Mr Crofton informed the Employment Tribunal that Councillor Hibberd was ill and she was planning to be part of a delegation abroad. Despite the grant of an adjournment, Mr Crofton did not call her to give evidence before the Council was required to open its case. Although Mr Crofton was given leave to call Councillor Hibberd after the Council's first witness, she was not in fact called because, according to Mr Crofton, she was ill. Mr Crofton was invited to apply to the tribunal for a witness order, but he declined to do so. Councillor Hibberd never did attend to give oral evidence to the tribunal. The Employment Tribunal refused to allow her to be called as a witness so long after Mr Crofton had closed his case.
  120. In my judgment, the tribunal's decision relating to Councillor Hibberd's oral evidence does not raise a question of law. It may well be the case that a different tribunal would have allowed her to be called as a witness, even at a very late stage in the hearing, on the ground that her evidence was relevant and that the prejudice likely to be suffered by Mr Crofton by its exclusion would outweigh any prejudice likely to be caused by its late admission. But that is insufficient to establish an error of law in the proceedings. The refusal of the tribunal was well within its broad discretion, having regard to the terms of Rule 9, the earlier opportunities which had been given to Mr Crofton for her to be called as a witness and to the fact that her witness statement indicated that she would endorse evidence already given by her to the disciplinary hearing, the notes of which were available to the tribunal.
  121. The Employment Tribunal was also criticised by Mr Crofton for refusing to admit all the notes of Mr Jerry White and for failing to address the relevance of them to the points at issue. Some of the notes were contained in the original bundles prepared for the tribunal hearing. Mr Crofton first made an application for the admission of the notes after both Mr Yeboah and Mr Crofton had closed their cases and half way through the Council's case. The tribunal refused the application on the ground of its lateness. It held that the notes were the property of Mr White and not of the Council, when, Mr Crofton argues, the real issue was not their ownership but their accessibility to him and their relevance to the issues. The notes were not included in the bundles. But they were not, as the Appeal Tribunal appear to have thought, excluded from evidence: they were read into the proceedings when Mr Crofton cross examined Mr Jerry White, who was permitted to refresh his memory from them and to read them out.
  122. Another tribunal might well have taken the more convenient course of allowing the notes to be copied and included in the bundles of documents. It was, however, within the broad procedural discretion of the tribunal to deal with Mr Jerry White's notes as it did.
  123. I would accordingly allow the appeals, set aside the order of the Employment Appeal Tribunal and restore the decisions of the Employment Tribunal on the Applications Nos. 56617/94, 69479/94, and 23230/95.
  124. Though we are differing from the decision of the Employment Appeal Tribunal, I do not think I can usefully add to the comprehensive judgments of Brooke LJ and Mummery LJ. For the reasons given by them, I would concur in allowing this appeal, setting aside the order of the employment Appeal Tribunal, and restoring the three relevant decisions of the Employment Tribunal.
  125. The hearing before the Employment Tribunal lasted more than 100 days. The three members of the tribunal had ample opportunity to appraise the characters of the two men whose conduct is central to this appeal. If the findings of fact of such a tribunal are to be set aside as perverse, fairness demands that the matters to be relied on by an appellant are set out concisely in his notice of appeal to the Employment Appeal Tribunal, so that the respondent can have a full opportunity of adducing to the Employment Appeal Tribunal all the relevant evidence which was before the Employment Tribunal. And even then the Employment Appeal Tribunal will have the distinct disadvantage of not hearing the witnesses give evidence.
  126. We have been shown the orders made by the Employment Appeal Tribunal directing Mr Crofton to prepare a Notice of Appeal which gave proper particulars of the matters of which he wished to complain. We have also been shown the skeleton argument settled by counsel for Mr Yeboah just before the Employment Appeal Tribunal hearing which made strenuous complaints about the lack of particularisation of the allegations of perversity in the Notice of Appeal. The relevant passage in the skeleton argument began:
  127. The Employment Appeal Tribunal nevertheless embarked on an inquiry into this largely unparticularised ground of complaint, with the additional disadvantage that in the absence of counsel on either side it did not know exactly what had happened in certain vital respects before the Employment Tribunal. For example, it was under the impression that a number of important contemporary notes by Mr Jerry White, Hackney's Chief Executive, were excluded from evidence by that tribunal. That was not correct. Ms Monaghan has shown us how Mr White's notes dated 23, 24, 25 and 29 October 1990, 16 and 18 January, 8, 17 and 20 May and 20 June 1991 were all either before the Tribunal in documentary form or were read in full to the Tribunal by Mr White when he gave evidence. She has also shown us how patiently the Tribunal responded to the non-appearance of Councillor Hibberd, giving Mr Crofton every opportunity to call her, if necessary with recourse to a witness order, until the time came when they reasonably, and certainly unchallengeably, decided that it would be wrong to wait any longer, since Hackney had by now embarked on calling its own witnesses. They considered, indeed, that Mr Crofton had acted culpably in relation to one day which was wasted while waiting for Councillor Hibberd, and ordered him, to that extent, to pay the costs thrown away.
  128. It is very striking, in the light of the complaints which Mr Crofton was to make to the Employment Appeal Tribunal, that in his 129 pages of written submissions to the Employment Tribunal at the end of that hearing he did not mention the name "Petadist" once and that his only mention of the name "Peter Amadi" was in the context of a complaint (at p 115) that Mr Yeboah had told a lie to the effect that Joy Adrien (see para 151 below) had been given proper information for her investigation into Peter Amadi. The points which impressed the Employment Appeal Tribunal in relation to the Amadi matter did not feature in those submissions, which made no reference at all to the evidence Councillor Hibberd was to give to Mr Crofton's disciplinary hearing over four years after the events in question had taken place.
  129. I have no doubt that if the Employment Tribunal had been reminded of the effect of her evidence, even though she failed to attend the tribunal for questioning about it in somewhat obscure circumstances, they would have been slower to find that Mr Crofton had fabricated his note of the meeting with her on 22nd October 1990. On the other hand, I do not see how their failure to take account of this evidence, when neither Mr Crofton nor anybody else drew their attention to any material features of it, can be properly categorised as an error of law.
  130. Because of the great importance the Employment Appeal Tribunal attached to the Tribunal's willingness to find that Mr Crofton had fabricated this note, and the great importance Mr Crofton attached to the point, I have considered it necessary to review the effect of the Tribunal's findings of fact over the first year of Mr Crofton's employment by Hackney. I have chosen this period because it is the period covered by the Employment Appeal Tribunal's generic description "Recruitment Fraud". Nearly half the judgment of the Employment Appeal Tribunal was devoted to this period. Burton J, giving the judgment of the Employment Appeal Tribunal, said (at para 14) that this issue underlay the other issues. It was the subject-matter of 21 of the 38 identified allegations against Mr Crofton. It was also, in the opinion of the Employment Appeal Tribunal, the issue to which "the missing evidence of Councillor Hibberd and the White notes" were crucially relevant.
  131. For the reasons given by Mummery LJ, with which I agree, the Employment Tribunal committed no error of law in not permitting Councillor Hibberd to be called. It also committed no error of law in overlooking the evidence Councillor Hibberd gave in 1995 when nobody had placed any material reliance on it in their submissions at the end of the trial. And it committed no error of law, for the reasons given by Mummery LJ, in not allowing Mr White's notes to be copied, although I agree with Mummery LJ that another tribunal might well have handled this matter in a different way. Mr White's notes were in any event not "missing", as the Employment Appeal Tribunal supposed. I have already described how many of them were before the Tribunal, either in their bundles or in Mr White's oral evidence when he read them out in full.
  132. The Employment Appeal Tribunal placed great emphasis on the meeting on 22nd October 1990, on which all the material evidence was before the Tribunal, even though they did not fully appreciate its effect. I intend in the circumstances to set out all the relevant findings of fact by the Tribunal in relation to the period I have selected, and I will then return to the meeting on 22nd October 1990 and the Amadi-Petadist matter which so impressed the Employment Appeal Tribunal to see if I can detect any error of law lurking there, notwithstanding that Mr Crofton made no mention of this matter in his final submissions to the Tribunal or in his formal complaints about perversity in his Notice of Appeal to the Employment Appeal Tribunal.
  133. I will begin by saying a little bit more about the two men at the centre of this dispute. Mr Yeboah was born and educated in Ghana, but he came to this country when he was 25, and apart from a few years in the 1970s he has lived here ever since. He has both academic and professional qualifications. His book, The Ideology of Racism, was published in 1988. He obtained his first job with the council as a race relations projects officer, and he then rose rapidly through its ranks until he was appointed Acting Head of Personnel Services in January 1989. In November 1993 he was promoted to a new post of Assistant Chief Executive (Human Resources), the most senior personnel position in the council. He was 50 years old when his employment by the council was terminated.
  134. The Tribunal (at paras 5 and 6) described his many achievements during his 12 years at Hackney, with particular reference to his time as Head of Personnel Services. He never received a critical report at any time from his line managers, and in his final appraisal his immediate line manager, Mr Sugrue, described him as an enormous asset to Hackney. He also gained external recognition as an expert on managing equality. The Tribunal set out (at para 11.9) the glowing character references he had received from those who had the opportunity to observe his work at Hackney. They were particularly struck by the fact that all the people who knew Mr Yeboah more intimately, and for longer periods, than Mr Crofton, spoke most highly of him and his attitude to tackling fraud.
  135. His antagonist, Mr Crofton, was about the same age. After obtaining two university degrees he spent all his working life in local government, almost entirely in the field of housing. Before he became Director of Housing at Ealing, he had worked for Lambeth, Camden and the Greater London Council. The Tribunal (at para 7) described his involvement in politics. He was knowledgeable on race relations law, and during his three years at Ealing he was active in confronting racism. He closed down racist drinking clubs on council estates and replaced them with community halls available to everyone. As a reward he was confronted by gangs of National Front thugs and subjected to personal threats by them. In July 1990 he was appointed Hackney's Director of Housing. Mr Ken Livingstone MP paid tribute to Mr Crofton's efforts in the past in stamping out racial violence and tackling discriminatory housing policies. The Tribunal accepted (at para 119) that he had an exemplary anti-racist background.
  136. The Tribunal described (at paras 8 - 11) the dreadful situation he inherited. His predecessor had been absent from duty for a time, and had then taken early retirement. A reorganisation of the housing directorate had been started the previous year, but there had been a delay in implementing it. This had led to a significant deterioration of morale, with experienced staff taking early retirement or obtaining other jobs away from the council. There was a 70% vacancy rate in the posts of principal officer and above, and over 200 of the 700 posts were vacant, occupied nominally by a subordinate officer on an acting basis. The directorate provided the worst service of all the council's services, but great hope was placed in Mr Crofton's ability to bring about significant improvements.
  137. Unsurprisingly, the fair distribution of the council's housing stock was out of control. No other British local authority had so many squatters. Tenants indulged in "key-selling", the practice of passing their council flats to unauthorised occupants at large premiums without the council's knowledge. There were up to 2,000 "homeless" households in bed and breakfast accommodation at the council's expense. Repeatedly council staff conducted inadequate inquiries and accepted responsibility for housing people who should not have been the council's responsibility. Soon after his appointment Mr Crofton identified the council's homeless persons unit as a major source of concern. He suspected that members of their housing staff were parties to the fraud that was going on. This view was confirmed by Mr Bundred, who became the council's deputy director of finance in 1990. The many staff vacancies compounded the difficulties. On his appointment Mr Crofton was told by councillors that his top priority was to complete the reorganisation of the directorate. He felt that it was more important to get people into the jobs that were there: reorganisation of the structure could wait.
  138. The council operated a rake management structure. Mr White, the chief executive, had his own secretariat. Below him there were ten directorates, each headed by a director. The housing directorate (headed by Mr Crofton), the finance directorate (headed by Mr Craig) and the corporate and information services directorate (headed by Mr Sugrue) are the three directorates which feature most prominently in the history. Mr White, Mr Crofton, Mr Craig and Mr Sugrue were all white. Mr Yeboah, as acting head of personnel services, reported to Mr Sugrue. Each directorate had a directorate personnel officer ("DPO") whose line manager was Mr Yeboah. The DPOs were also responsible to the director of the directorate in which they served for performing their personnel function. Miss Labinjo, a West African, was the housing directorate's DPO.
  139. Tensions arose between Mr Crofton and Miss Labinjo from the time Mr Crofton took up his post. He found that the reorganisation was progressing at a painfully slow pace. Short-staffed managers were too busy with their day to day work. The trades unions would not co-operate. And Mr Crofton felt that housing personnel seemed to have no overall view about what needed to be done. He soon became very dissatisfied with his personnel staff, particularly Miss Labinjo.
  140. The dissatisfaction was mutual. Miss Labinjo complained to Mr Yeboah in turn about the way Mr Crofton treated her. He did not have one to one meetings with her. He failed to adhere to procedures, and in general she complained about his attitude towards her. The first flashpoint in their relationship occurred at the end of August 1990. Mr Crofton was supplied with the services of a stop-gap temporary secretary, Miss Jegede, whom he found totally unsatisfactory. He came to accuse Miss Labinjo of corruption in connection with this appointment. The Tribunal recorded (at para 14) that this was one of only several important matters which gave rise to investigations between September 1990 and August 1991 in which Mr Crofton accused Africans of fraudulent behaviour.
  141. The next flashpoint occurred just over a month later. The council had a great problem with rent arrears, and in 1990 and 1991 they recruited 48 new rent recovery officers ("RROs") to help recover arrears. An RRO's job was to visit council estates to chase up arrears, refer cases to the council's legal department, and attend court to give evidence about rent arrears if a possession order was sought. There were several recruitment rounds before all these posts were filled.
  142. On 4th October 1990 a panel consisting of an African member of staff as chair, a white personnel officer and an Afro-Caribbean race relations officer selected 18 new RROs from the candidates they interviewed. Miss Carr (an Afro-Caribbean), who was a senior housing officer, had the task of deploying the successful candidates to different districts across the borough. She noticed that most of the names on the list were African. She was unhappy about this and went to see Mr Crofton's deputy, Mr Hall, who took her to see Mr Crofton. Mr Crofton gave directions that none of the successful candidates should be sent letters of appointment. On the following day he wrote to Miss Labinjo the first letter in what was to develop into an acrimonious correspondence about the appointment of Miss Jegede.
  143. At about the same time a different set of problems arose over the appointment of the council's new rent recovery manager. These gave rise to concerns in the mind of Councillor Linda Hibberd, the chair of the housing committee. The members of the interviewing panel had been supplied with model answers to the technical questions they asked the candidates, and Councillor Hibberd was 90% certain that one of the candidates was answering the questions parrot-fashion, as if he had had access to the model answers. This candidate had been supplied with a reference by a housing association called Petadist, which was run by Mr Peter Amadi, a race relations officer employed in the housing department.
  144. She raised her concerns with Miss Labinjo and Mr Whittingham, the race relations adviser who had taken part in the RRO selection. Miss Labinjo said that Mr Amadi had given references before, and Councillor Hibberd was concerned that he might have a conflict of interest. She therefore asked Miss Labinjo to speak to Mr Yeboah about her concerns.
  145. It was against this background that two important meetings took place on 22nd October 1990. The first was the only one to one meeting that ever took place between Mr Crofton and Mr Yeboah. Mr Crofton was virulent in his complaints about Miss Labinjo. He said that she operated as if she ran the housing department. Things she was asked to do just didn't happen.
  146. Relationships had deteriorated so far that he had to ask her in writing when he wanted things done. The Tribunal accepted Mr Crofton's evidence that he did not ask for Miss Labinjo's removal at this meeting. Mr Yeboah said he would arrange a meeting between himself, Mr Crofton and Miss Labinjo to try and improve the position. It was when he spoke to Miss Labinjo afterwards that he learned for the first time the unfolding saga about Mr Crofton's temporary secretary. In due course he was to form the view that a tripartite meeting would be unfruitful.
  147. Mr Crofton and Mr Yeboah then had their meeting with Councillor Hibberd. The Tribunal found (at para 36) that Mr Crofton said at this meeting that the recent RRO selection round had provided a preponderance of successful African candidates, and that Mr Yeboah obtained the clear impression that both he and Councillor Hibberd suspected that the high success rate of these candidates was due to some improper conduct on the part of the interview panel. The Tribunal also found that neither of the other two said anything to him about any suspicion on their part that some of the applications were fraudulent.
  148. Mr Yeboah thereupon instructed Miss Labinjo to provide a detailed breakdown of the race and gender of all the applicants for the RRO posts, an analysis by race and gender of all the shortlisted and successful candidates, and of the members of the interviewing panel, and details of the recruitment method used.
  149. The following day Mr Crofton met Mr White. He told him, falsely, that all the 18 successful candidates were African and that he had frozen the appointments. Mr White said he would call a meeting of senior officers to discuss the situation. The Tribunal recorded (at para 39) how this train of events sent ripples throughout Hackney, as it was assumed that the interviews must have been rigged. They found (at para 109) that Mr Crofton believed that the large number of African appointees must have been attributable to improper practice, and that he exaggerated the figures in order to persuade Mr White about his concerns.
  150. The meeting of senior officers took place on 29th October. Mr Crofton again asserted that all 18 successful candidates were African, and Mr Yeboah gave the results of the inquiries he had set in motion a week earlier. The Tribunal found (at para 41) that all those present, who included Mr Crofton, were content that no impropriety had occurred. Mr Crofton mentioned the unsatisfactory record and status of some of the appointees who occupied council property. He also spoke of the allegations relating to Mr Amadi. Mr Yeboah said that he was aware of them and that the integrity of the recruitment process was vital.
  151. Mr White's minute the following day set out the decisions agreed at this meeting. In particular, Mr Yeboah was to arrange for an investigation of Mr Amadi's role by Joy Adrien, a principal officer on his staff, and to arrange a meeting between housing management and housing personnel to discuss what further guidance might usefully be given in relation to recruitment procedure. In the event this meeting never took place, partly because effective remedial steps were already on hand, and partly because of Mr Crofton's hostility towards Miss Labinjo. Mr Crofton never subsequently raised the absence of a meeting as an issue. The Tribunal found (at para 117B(i)) that Mr Crofton's later allegation that Mr Yeboah failed to carry out a task allotted to him which involved investigating the bona fides of the successful RROs was quite untrue, and that he knew it was untrue. They also found (at para 117A(ix)) that Ms Adrien had carried out her investigation of Mr Amadi properly, and that Mr Crofton made no complaint about her report when it was sent to him.
  152. It was one of Mr Crofton's tasks to identify which of the successful candidates were in arrears with their rent or were occupying council accommodation without authority. The Tribunal found (at para 47) that Mr White's minute contained a clear instruction that all the other candidates should be offered appointment. This never happened, and housing personnel officers told Mr Yeboah that Mr Crofton was going to order a re-run of the entire selection process. On 6th November Mr Yeboah sent Mr Crofton a memorandum in which he said that his allegation that all 18 candidates had been African had done serious damage. He asked Mr Crofton to investigate the conduct and the motives of the officer who started the rumours. Mr Crofton did not reply. Nor did he take any action. The Tribunal found (at para 46) that there was no suggestion at this time that any of the RRO applications (or their references) were fraudulent. They rejected as untrue (at para 117B(ii)) Mr Crofton's explanation of his behaviour at this time, which was not supported by the contemporary documents.
  153. Mr Crofton continued to take no effective action on the RRO issue throughout November, and at the end of the month Mr Yeboah wrote both to Mr White and Mr Crofton explaining his deep concerns about the continuing impasse. He told Mr Crofton it was highly doubtful that white applicants would have been treated in this way. The Tribunal rejected (at para 117B(iii)) Mr Crofton's complaint that Mr Yeboah was accusing Miss Carr and him of racially discriminating against the RROs. They found that he was giving proper and appropriate advice, as head of personnel services, that the failure to appoint any of the RROs was likely to be seen as racially discriminatory, given that most of them were Africans.
  154. The impasse continued in December, when Mr Yeboah was on annual leave. Threats were made by successful candidates of Industrial Tribunal proceedings or a CRE inquiry. On 4th January 1991 Mr Sugrue himself intervened in a strongly worded letter to Mr Crofton. The Tribunal found (at para 52) that this letter, which Mr Yeboah saw, contained the first indication to him that Mr Crofton had expressed a belief that there was corruption over any of the RRO references. They also found (at para 117A(vii)) that prior to January 1991 Mr Yeboah knew only that there were concerns about some candidates being in arrears of rent or illegally occupying council property. They rejected as untrue (at para 117B(ii)) an allegation by Mr Crofton that he was sure he had spoken to Mr Yeboah about questionable references in mid-December. Mr Yeboah was in fact abroad at that time.
  155. On 16th January Mr White became involved again, and Mr Crofton now gave details of his suggestion that five of the candidates might have submitted fraudulent references. The Tribunal described (at paras 54-57) how this saga dragged on till May, when a meeting was fixed to interview four of the candidates in respect of whose references there were still outstanding queries. Mr Crofton had kept dragging his feet, and the matter was largely handled by Mr Sugrue, with Mr Yeboah giving him professional advice on two occasions. The Tribunal found (at para 109) that Mr Crofton's suspicions, which caused the recruitment process to be delayed so long, were founded on the fact that the applicants were African, and that his perception that Africans, and particularly West Africans, were fraudulent, was fuelled by the fact that he was proved correct in relation to some of the candidates. They rejected (at para 117C(ii)) Mr Crofton's suggestion that Mr Yeboah had watered down the letters Mr Sugrue wrote to the RROs in February. They held that this suggestion placed Mr Yeboah in a most unfavourable light, and Mr Crofton had no reasonable grounds for making it.
  156. The Tribunal also found (at para 18) that Mr White held a series of meetings during this period to try to resolve the problem of the relationship between Miss Labinjo and Mr Crofton, which also occupied a great deal of Mr Yeboah's time. Matters came to a head on 8th May 1991 when Mr Crofton sought the removal of Miss Labinjo from his directorate at a meeting attended not only by his two assistant directors, Mr Yeboah, Mr Sugrue and Mr White, but also by Miss Labinjo herself. He gave each of those present a copy of a grievance document which accused Miss Labinjo of corruptly recruiting Miss Jegede as his temporary secretary the previous August. He sought her removal "so that future corrupt acts can be prevented rather than condoned by the Line Managers of the DPO" (namely Mr Yeboah and Mr Sugrue). The Tribunal (at para 18) endorsed Mr White's view that this was an outrageous document to circulate at a meeting with those people present.
  157. They went on (at para 118A) to find that Mr Crofton was guilty of victimisation in connection with this incident. He had been told by Mr White that Miss Labinjo was proposing to lodge a grievance against him, and he got his retaliation in first. The Tribunal said that this cast a most unfavourable light on Mr Crofton's attitude, as a director, lodging a grievance against a junior member of staff in response to her threat to make a race related claim. They said (at para 122) that Mr Crofton also lodged a grievance against Mr Sugrue (on the basis that he had abused his position and acted corruptly) on 8th May 1991, but found that this was an isolated instance, and that Mr Crofton never made any other accusation against a non-African person, although white officers of the council did fail in certain respects in the investigations they conducted.
  158. Nine days later there took place, at long last, a meeting which was convened to clarify issues relating to the application forms and references submitted by the four successful RRO candidates in the October 1990 round over whom doubts still lingered. Mr Yeboah, Miss Labinjo and Mr Kaleem (a race relations officer) attended along with Mr Crofton and Mr Razzaq, who was a new housing officer, but Mr Crofton and Mr Razzaq walked out when it was made clear to them that the meeting had been convened to clear up the outstanding queries. In the event, the three candidates who did attend were subjected to vigorous questioning, and all their applications were rejected as fraudulent. The Tribunal (see paras 117A(iv) – (vi) and 117B(iv)) rejected as untrue allegations made by Mr Crofton about events at that meeting which first surfaced four years later. Mr White read to the Tribunal a contemporary note which recorded a telephone call from Mr Crofton in which he reported that he had walked out because the panel would not ask questions about fraud and that Mr Kaleem had accused him of racism.
  159. On 28th May Mr Yeboah wrote to Mr Crofton confirming the appointment of ten RROs out of the original 18. For seven there had been no concerns, and suspicions about three others had been dispelled following inquiry. He was instructing Miss Labinjo to pursue the applications of two internal candidates and to make formal offers by 31st May unless justifiable reasons to contrary effect were forthcoming. He received no reply.
  160. The Tribunal commented (at para 62) that throughout the RRO matter Mr Crofton never once complained to Mr Yeboah that he had failed to carry out any of the tasks assigned to him. Nor did he object to any action Mr Yeboah took or any memorandum he wrote on the issue.
  161. On 13th June 1991 Miss Labinjo raised her own grievance against Mr Crofton. She accused him, among other things, of being motivated by racist antipathy to Africans in particular. This complaint gave rise to one of three investigations conducted that summer in the context of the ongoing friction between Mr Crofton (and his deputy, Mr Hall) and the personnel officers assigned to his directorate. The Tribunal described these three matters in paragraphs 15-26 (the Jegede matter), paragraphs 26-27 (the Udenweze matter) and paragraphs 28-32 (the Adelana matter).
  162. In relation to the Jegede matter, which triggered off the grievance and counter-grievance to which I have referred, Mr Yeboah conducted an inquiry with Mr Barr, the assistant chief finance officer (audit). They concluded that there was no evidence of malpractice against Miss Labinjo, but that a junior member of housing personnel staff had made a mistake in increasing Miss Jegede's employment status after she was engaged. The Tribunal found it remarkable that Mr Crofton should have made his serious allegations against Miss Labinjo, in the humiliating circumstances in which they were made, on the basis of flimsy evidence.
  163. Mr Yeboah conducted an inquiry on his own into the Udenweze matter. This related to a newly appointed Homeless Persons Officer who was dismissed after his unsatisfactory conduct with Camden, his previous employer, had come to light. Mr Yeboah became involved because Mr Crofton's deputy had told him that he suspected Miss Labinjo's deputy, Mr Nduke-Nzekwue (who was another African) of colluding with the applicant to obtain an alternative reference in order to avoid disclosure by Camden of his record with them. Mr Yeboah was convinced that there was no evidence to justify this accusation. He thought it displayed the degree of mistrust with which this African personnel officer was regarded by housing management. The Tribunal rejected (at para 117B(v)) a contention by Mr Crofton that Mr Yeboah's investigation was inadequate. It had been a thorough investigation, and Mr Crofton had no reasonable grounds for believing that it had not been.
  164. The Adelana matter arose from a grievance produced by Mr Crofton against Mr Sugrue on 8th May. Mr Sugrue had overridden one of Mr Crofton's decisions and Mr Crofton complained that this action was designed to undermine his position, or was made recklessly or corruptly. Underlying this complaint was an allegation that Mr Nduke-Nzekwue had colluded with a fraudulent applicant in recruiting him. After due enquiry Mr Yeboah and Mr Barr concluded that there was no evidence to substantiate this allegation, either. The Tribunal said (at para 110) that they were assisted in reaching the conclusion that Mr Crofton had a mental impression that Africans were corrupt by his treatment of Miss Labinjo and Mr Nduke-Nzekwue, and his attitude towards them. They were, the Tribunal said, persons of good character by all normal standards.
  165. The outcome of these inquiries, into allegations which he knew to have caused great distress to the officers against whom they were made, led Mr Yeboah to write formally to Mr White on 31st August. He observed that there had now been three investigations arising from serious allegations of recruitment malpractice against two black personnel officers, all of which had been dismissed, and he wrote in very strong terms indeed (see para 24 of the decision) in defence of his staff. He said he hoped this was the final chapter in what he described as a concerted campaign of vilification and harassment against these officers.
  166. Mr White did not show Mr Crofton this memorandum, but he did send him the report into the Jegede affair. He then discussed it with him at a meeting on 3rd September. He asked Mr Crofton to apologise to Miss Labinjo in the light of the report. He agreed to do so. Mr White said that he was surprised to hear at the Tribunal that there was in fact no apology. The Tribunal found (at para 107a) that Mr Crofton was later to give dishonest evidence at two internal disciplinary hearings in 1995 about his alleged non-receipt of the Jegede report, at a time when he was suggesting that his attempts to uncover corruption in connection with Miss Jegede's recruitment were being thwarted by those, such as Mr Yeboah, who ought to have investigated and reported on the matter. The Tribunal also found (at para 107c) that Mr Crofton meant to mislead them in relation to the evidence he gave about an application form completed by Miss Jegede.
  167. The Tribunal was very critical, too, of Mr Crofton's conduct in relation to an incident which occurred in June 1991. At his disciplinary hearing in 1995 he was to complain that Mr Yeboah had overturned a decision to dismiss a fraudulent employee although that decision had been agreed with Mr Yeboah's deputy. The Tribunal set out the relevant facts in full (at para 117A(iii)) and found that Mr Crofton's account of the matter was such a distortion of the true facts as to amount to a lie. They described his distortion of the truth as gross.
  168. I have gone into the story of the Tribunal's findings on the 1990-1 period in some detail because it illustrates the complexity of the factual investigation they had to conduct. Again and again in later years Mr Crofton was to make very serious complaints about Mr Yeboah's failure to tackle fraud seriously. The Tribunal diligently recorded every complaint he made, whether these complaints were made in the 1992-3 period encompassed by Mr Craig's long inquiry or during the 1995 disciplinary and appeal hearings at Hackney, or during the Tribunal proceedings themselves. They made findings of fact on all these matters. They repeatedly found that Mr Crofton had re-invented history, and that he had been making accusations against Mr Yeboah which he knew not to be true, and had no reasonable grounds for believing to be true. Even if the Employment Appeal Tribunal had any function as an appellate tribunal of fact, it was vastly disadvantaged in the task it undertook because it did not hear witnesses or have to concern itself with all the detail which it was the Tribunal's task to unravel during an extremely long hearing.
  169. I will now turn to the matter of Mr Amadi and his housing association which so greatly influenced the Employment Appeal Tribunal. One of the many charges which Mr Crofton levelled against Mr Yeboah was that he and Councillor Hibberd had raised concerns about rigged interviews with him, but that despite his assurances Mr Yeboah never undertook any investigation, and he subsequently denied to Councillor Hibberd that he had said he would respond to her concerns. Mr Crofton told the Tribunal that Councillor Hibberd had raised this matter at her meeting with him and Mr Yeboah on 22nd October 1990 (see para 147 above). The Tribunal considered (at para 117A(vii)) two notes of this meeting. One of these was Mr Yeboah's own note contained in a bound volume, and the other was Mr Crofton's note, produced on a loose piece of paper, with the date "October 1990" written on it in different ink. Mr Yeboah's note made no mention of Mr Amadi. Mr Crofton's note included a reference to Mr Amadi and Petadist.
  170. The Tribunal gave their reasons for not accepting Mr Crofton's note as genuine. They reminded themselves that at the meeting on 29th October the only reference to these matters had resulted in the task, allotted to Ms Adrien, of investigating Mr Amadi's conduct. They added that after Mr Crofton had made no complaint about Ms Adrien's report, the matter of Mr Amadi was only raised again when a letter was written to the Secretary of State about him, and that this was referred to internal audit. At that stage Mr Yeboah had attended a meeting with Mr Sugrue and one of the council's audit officers to discuss the matter. They said that an investigation was not then proceeded with because of the inadequate evidence, although the matter was referred to the police. The Tribunal was here referring to a letter written in March 1991 to a Home Office minister in which a number of colourful allegations were made against Mr Amadi.
  171. When the Employment Appeal Tribunal looked into the matter, they formed the impression that there was evidence which the Employment Tribunal did not properly consider which tended to show that quite serious complaints had come to Mr Yeboah's attention about the activities of Mr Amadi and his housing association and that he did not investigate them properly.
  172. I have considered carefully all the evidential material on which the Employment Appeal Tribunal placed reliance while they were conducting their own investigation into the facts. For all practical purposes all this evidence was before the Employment Tribunal, although the Employment Appeal Tribunal did not always understand this to be the case. For instance, a record of Councillor Hibberd's oral evidence in 1995 was before the Tribunal. Virtually all Mr White's most important notes were either before the Tribunal or were read to the Tribunal. The letter to the Home Office, with its colourful description of the rumours about Mr Amadi's activities, was before the Tribunal. So were most of the later notes on which the Employment Appeal Tribunal placed reliance.
  173. Mr Crofton was to a great extent the author of his own misfortune if he feels aggrieved that the Tribunal did not examine all the details of the Amadi/Petadist affair with the same meticulous thoroughness as they examined all the many, many other complaints he made against Mr Yeboah which they found to be groundless. It is possible that the Tribunal might have expressed themselves in some respects somewhat differently if they had considered all the points canvassed by the Employment Appeal Tribunal on this topic. But the fact remained that Ms Adrien carried out the only investigation agreed upon by Hackney's chief officers at their meeting on 29th October 1990. Mr Crofton did not at that stage suggest any wider investigation was required, and he later made no immediate complaint about her report. It was also the case that Mr Yeboah had no direct line management responsibility for Mr Amadi, and he therefore could not initiate any investigations on his own account.
  174. In my judgment, this case reveals the dangers that lurk in the path of an appeal tribunal which has no jurisdiction to hear appeals on fact and which allows itself to be lured into a factual investigation, founded on wholly unparticularised allegations of perversity, and with no assistance other than that which the embattled lay litigants were able to give the tribunal themselves. In our court we benefited greatly from the help we were afforded by Ms Monaghan. Although she was retained to appear for Mr Yeboah, she gave an enormous amount of help both to the court and to Mr Crofton in enabling us all to find our way round over 20 lever-arch files of papers and to understand what happened and what did not happen before the Tribunal.
  175. I am satisfied that the matters I have set out in this judgment, coupled with the matters discussed by Mummery LJ in his judgment, which I have read in draft, reveal no error of law on the part of the Tribunal. For the rest, I agree with Mummery LJ's judgment. I, too, would therefore allow this appeal and restore the decisions of the Employment Tribunal.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 IN THE HIGH COURT OF JUSTICE

QUEEN’S BENCH DIVISION

CROWN OFFICE LIST

 

 

CO/1988/1999

 

 

 

Royal Courts of Justice

Strand

London WC2A 2LL

 

7th July 2000

 

B e f o r e

 

MR JUSTICE LIGHTMAN

 

BETWEEN:

 

THE QUEEN

 

and

 

SOCIAL SECURITY COMMISSIONER

Respondent

 

ex parte

 

SIDNEY CHAMBERLAIN

Applicant

- - - - - - - - - -

(Transcript of the Handed Down Judgment of

Smith Bernal Reporting Limited, 180 Fleet Street

London EC4A 2HD

Tel No: 0171 421 4040,  Fax No:  0171 831 8838

Official Shorthand Writers to the Court)

- - - - - - - - - -

Mr Nicholas Nicol (Instructed by Messrs Lawrence & Co, 474 Harrow Road, London W9 3RU) appeared on behalf of the Applicant.

Mr David Forsdick (Instructed by the Solicitor to the DSS, New Court, Carey street, London WC1) appeared on behalf of the Respondent.

 

Judgment

As Approved by the Court

Crown Copyright ©

 

Mr Justice Lightman:

 

INTRODUCTION

1.         This is an application made by Mr Sidney Chamberlain (“the Applicant”) pursuant to permission granted by Ognall J on the 8th July 1999 for an order quashing a decision dated the 18th February 1999 (“the Decision”) of the Social Security Commissioner (“the Commissioner”).  The Decision refused leave to the Applicant to appeal against the decision of the Social Security Appeal Tribunal (“the Tribunal”) upholding the decision of the adjudication officer dated the 14th October 1997 (the 1997 Decision”) that the Applicant was not entitled to Incapacity Benefit.  Section 25 of the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992 (“the Act”) only allows a review of a previous decision whether a claimant is entitled to Incapacity Benefit if one (or more) of certain specified grounds for a review is established.  One such ground is that since the previous decision there has been a relevant change of circumstances.  This application raises the question what must be done to establish the existence of such change of circumstances.

 

LEGAL FRAMEWORK

2.         A person is entitled to long term Incapacity Benefit for each day after he ceases to be entitled to short term Incapacity Benefit on which he is incapable of work and not over pensionable age: Sections 30A and 30C of the 1992 Act.  Whether a person is incapable of work must be determined in accordance with Part XII A of the  Act: Section 171A of the  Act.  In a case (such as the present) where the “own occupation” test under Section 171B is not applicable, the “all work” test under Section 171C must be satisfied.  Regulation 24 of the Social Security (Incapacity for Work) General Regulations (as amended) 1995 (“the Regulations”), lays down the “all work” test as a test of the extent of a person’s incapacity, by reason of some specific disease or bodily or mental disablement, to perform the activities prescribed in the Schedule.  Part I of the Schedule lists fourteen activities for measuring physical disabilities and Part  II lists four for mental disabilities.  For each activity there are a number of “descriptors”, each of which attract a certain number of points, with a greater number of points being awarded the greater the disability described.  Under Regulation 25 a person satisfies the “all work” test if he obtains 15 points under Part I, 10 points under Part II or 15 points under a combination of the two.  In any case where a person (such as the Applicant) had been determined to be incapable of work under the regulations which applied before the introduction of Incapacity Benefit on the 13th April 1995, he was not required to satisfy the “all work” test, but was to be treated as satisfying the “all work” test so as to qualify for transitional Incapacity Benefit until he was actually assessed under the “all work” test, so long as he provided the requisite medical evidence: Regulations 17(2), 29 and 31(1) and (2) of the Social Security (Incapacity Benefit) (Transitional) Regulations 1995.

 

3.         A claim for benefit (including Incapacity Benefit and its predecessors) is treated as made for an indefinite period and any award of benefit on that claim must be made for an indefinite period: Section 5(1)(c), (d) and (e) of the Social Security (Claims and Payments) Regulations 1987.  Where the requirements for entitlement to the relevant benefit are no longer satisfied, the award of benefit must be reviewed: Regulation 17(4) of the Social Security (Claims and Payments) Regulations 1987.  But a review may only be carried out on one of the five grounds listed in Section 25(1) (a) to (e) of the 1992 Act.  The relevant provisions of the section read as follows:

 

“(1) ... any decision ... may be reviewed at any time by an adjudication officer or, on a reference by an adjudicating officer, by a social security appeal tribunal if-

 

(a)        the officer or tribunal is satisfied that the decision was given in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact; or

 

(b)       there has been any relevant change of circumstances since the decision was given; or

 

(c)        it is anticipated that a relevant change of circumstances will so occur; or

...”

 

Where an adjudicating officer has decided a claim for benefit, the claimant has a right of appeal to the Tribunal: Section 22(1) of the 1992 Act.  An appeal lies from any decision of the Tribunal to the Commissioner with leave either of the Tribunal or of the Commissioner on the ground that the decision of the Tribunal was erroneous in point of law.  The decision of the Commissioner to refuse leave is subject to the supervisory jurisdiction of the High Court exercised in judicial review proceedings.

 

FACTS

4,         The Applicant became incapable of work on the 12th September 1988.  The cause as certified by his general practitioner was hypertension.  Initially he received Sickness Benefit and from the 27th March 1989 Invalidity Benefit, and in 1995 the Applicant was treated as satisfying the “all work” test and accordingly qualifying for transitional Invalidity Benefit.  In April 1995 Invalidity Benefit was replaced by Incapacity Benefit.  On  the 18th September 1996 the Applicant was assessed under the “all work” test and he satisfied the test and accordingly qualified for continued benefit (“the 1996 Decision”).  On the 19th March 1997 the Benefits Agency issued a questionnaire to the Applicant’s general practitioner and on the 25th March 1997 the general practitioner returned the questionnaire to the Benefits Agency Medical Service (“BAMS”).  BAMS regarded the answers to the questionnaire as insufficient and required the Applicant to undergo once again the “all work” test.  On the 18th September 1997 the Applicant was examined by a BAMS medical adviser at the Applicant’s home, and the adviser concluded that the Applicant should be given less than the required points to qualify for Incapacity Benefit.  As a result on the 14th October 1997 the Adjudicating Officer decided to disallow Incapacity Benefit from and including the 13th October 1997.

 

5.         The Applicant thereupon appealed to the Tribunal.  On the 22nd January 1998 the Tribunal dismissed the appeal on the ground that it accepted the evidence of the BAMS medical adviser resulting from his examination of the Applicant on the 18th September 1997 in preference to the evidence of the Applicant’s general practitioner Dr Rabbs.  The Statement of Material Facts and Reasons for the Tribunal’s Decision reads as follows:

 

“Findings of Fact

1.         Mr Chamberlain lost his job in 1988 due to frequent rows at work.

2.         He suffers from hypertension, anxiety and a heel problem.

3.         He saw Dr Rabbs originally prior to 1979.  He subsequently saw Dr             Pillay from then to August 1997.

4.         He continues to visit Dr Rabbs frequently at his surgery.

5.         He is on medication for first line hypertension.

6.         He is on no medication for angina.  No tests conducted to confirm             angina condition.

7.         Takes painkillers at night for ankle.

8.         No referral for any treatment for his anxiety which his G.P. refers to as             severe, chronic phobic anxiety.  The medical assessor advised that in a             severe condition as described by his G.P. this would follow.

9.         His G.P. suggests that his sitting problems are due to anxiety and not a             physical condition.

10.       He attributes his bending and kneeling problems to his overweight and             his communication problems with his stammer.

11.       He emphasises that mental stress was a factor of making him stop             work.  Evidence today was that he lost his job due to frequent rows at             work.

12.       He concludes that he is “not employable” not incapable of all work.

 

Reasons for Decision:-

 

The Tribunal preferred the evidence of the B.A.M.S. Medical Officer to that of Dr Rabbs which appears to be inconsistent with the information provided by Mr Chamberlain re his daily living.  They also felt that the lack of any referral for his “severe chronic phobic anxiety” was contra-indicative.  They accepted that he had problems with bending and kneeling and frequently feels scared or panicky.”

 

 

The Applicant applied to the Tribunal for leave to appeal from the Tribunal and, when this was refused, from the Commissioner.  On the 18th February 1999 by the Decision the Commissioner refused leave.  The Commissioner was statutorily entitled not to give any reasons and he did not give any.  On the 18th May 1999 application was made for permission to commence these proceedings for judicial review of the Decision and permission was given on the 8th July 1999.

 

GROUNDS OF CHALLENGE

6.         The hurdles confronting the Applicant on an application in judicial review proceedings to challenge a decision of a Commissioner refusing permission to appeal are formidable.  They are stated by Slade LJ giving the only judgment in the Court of Appeal (with which both other judges agreed) in R v. Secretary of State for Social Services ex parte Connolly [1986] 1 WLR 421 at 432:

 

“If an applicant presents to [the commissioner] an arguable, even substantially arguable, point of law, it may still in some circumstances be open to the commissioner to refuse leave in the proper exercise of his discretion, for example, if he is satisfied that the point of law will have no effect on the final outcome of the case.  In a case where a commissioner has refused leave to appeal without giving reasons and an applicant seeks to challenge such refusal by way of judicial review, the onus must, in my judgment, lie on the applicant to show either (a) that the reasons which in fact caused the commissioner to refuse leave were improper or insufficient, or (b) that there were no good grounds upon which such leave could have been refused in the proper exercise of the commissioner’s discretion.  He may well discharge this onus by showing that the decision sought to be challenged was on the face of it clearly erroneous in law or, alternatively, gave rise to a substantially arguable point of law.  However, if it can be seen that there are still good grounds upon which the commissioner would have been entitled to refuse leave in the proper exercise of his discretion, the court should, in my opinion, assume that he acted on those grounds unless the applicant can point to convincing reasons leading to a contrary conclusion.”

 

The Applicant submits that he can overcome these hurdles.

 

7.         The challenge to the Decision is based on two legal foundations.  The first is the statutory condition for exercise of the jurisdiction of the adjudicating officer in 1997  to review the 1996 Decision that there should have been established a relevant change in circumstances between the dates of the 1996 and the 1997 Decisions.  The second is the statutory duty of the Tribunal to give reasons for its decision.

 

8.         Section 25 of the Act provides that decisions of an adjudication officer and of the Tribunal enjoy a degree of finality and that an adjudication officer and a Tribunal can only review a previous decision if one of the statutory grounds stipulated are satisfied.  The relevant grounds are either that the adjudicating officer or Tribunal is satisfied that the previous decision was given in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact or that there has been a relevant change of circumstances since the previous decision.

 

9.         It is essential to recognise that a later different view of the circumstances or condition which prevailed at the time of an earlier decision does not found jurisdiction to review.  Different markings on the “all work” test and different overall assessments whether an applicant has satisfied the “all work” test do not necessarily establish that there has been such change of relevant circumstances or any ignorance of, or a mistake as to, a material fact on the part of the decision-maker when he made the previous decision.  The difference may be consistent with a change of material circumstances or such ignorance or mistake, but it may equally be consistent with a difference in the viewpoint and subjective judgment of the medical advisers who conducted the tests.  It is for this reason essential to distinguish the two distinct, albeit related, exercises to be undertaken by an adjudicating officer and Tribunal, namely to determine first whether there is a change of material circumstances or whether the previous decision was given in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact, (the positive finding of which is a precondition to exercise of the jurisdiction to review) and secondly whether (assuming that jurisdiction exists) the “all work” test is or is not satisfied.

 

10.       Valuable guidance on this question is furnished by the decision of Mr Commissioner Mesher in his decision (reference number CIB 3899/97) dated the 4th November 1998:

 

“... [counsel] submitted, applying the existing principles on review, the mere award by the adjudication officer of less than 15 points, when on a previous all work test assessment 15 points or more had been awarded, did not amount to a relevant change of circumstances.  The adjudication officer had to consider the earlier assessment, with its specific award of points, and ask whether there was sufficient evidence since that assessment to show that there had been a change in the condition of the claimant represented by those points or that the previous assessment was based on mistake or ignorance as to the claimant’s condition.  Mr Stagg submitted that that entailed, first, that the adjudication officer should look at all the evidence, especially the relevant examining medical officers’ reports, relating to the two assessments, to ask if there was sufficient evidence of a change in or mistake as to the claimant’s actual condition.  It also entailed that if the adjudication officer’s decision was challenged on appeal, the appeal tribunal had to be provided with all that evidence in order to make its own judgment on those questions.

 

            12.       On this point I prefer {counsel’s} submissions.  It follows…that, where there has been an adjudication officer’s decision that, on an assessment under the all work test, the claimant is incapable of work, that decision has a continuing effect.  Thus, a subsequent decision that the claimant is not incapable of work can only take effect on a review of the earlier decision…Where the operative decision that a claimant is incapable of work was given following and actual all work test assessment, the mere existence of a subsequent report from an examining medical officer or of a subsequent unfavourable all work test assessment does not in itself amount to a relevant change of circumstances or indicate that the operative decision was given under a mistake as to a material fact.  That would be to confuse the outcome of a review with the establishment of grounds for carrying out a review.”

 

11.       It is common ground that the Tribunal is under a duty to give reasons for its decision.  Regulation 23 of the of the Social Security (Adjudication) Regulations 1995 (“Regulation 23”) requires the Tribunal to state the reasons for the Tribunal’s decision and its findings of fact material thereto.  The minimum requirement must be to state the issues which the Tribunal addressed, the conclusions which it reached on those issues and the findings of fact which it relied on to reach those conclusions.

 

12.       The critical issue on this application is whether the Tribunal addressed and decided the issue of “change of circumstances” and accordingly whether it had jurisdiction to review the 1996 Decision.  The 1997 Decision gives no indication that it did.  There is no reference to any such question being considered or to any findings of fact necessary for this purpose.  The reference to the evidence of the doctors is to evidence as to whether the Applicant’s medical condition was such that he passed the “all work” test.  Regulation 23 precludes the 1997 Decision being upheld, whether by the Commissioner or the Court, on the basis of the presumption of regularity: it cannot be presumed that the Tribunal implicitly decided that question adversely to the applicant.  For if the Tribunal did decide the issue of change of circumstances adversely to the Applicant, the 1997 Decision is on its face bad in law because Regulation 23 has not been complied with.  If on the other hand the Tribunal did not decide this question, then the 1997 Decision is bad in law for that very reason. I prefer in the present case to presume that the Tribunal complied with Regulation 23 and, since the statement of reasons make no reference to a decision on this issue of change of circumstances, that the Tribunal made no such decision.

 

13.       The Commissioner could only properly have refused leave to appeal, if he  properly directed himself in law.  I can see no grounds upon which he could lawfully have upheld the 1997 Decision.  The Commissioner could not properly have been satisfied that the point of law raised would have no effect on the final outcome of the case.  If the Tribunal did address the issue of change of circumstances, the Decision does not set out the relevant findings of facts, and the Commissioner was not entitled to speculate what those facts are.  If the Tribunal did not address the issue of change of circumstances, once again the Commissioner cannot properly speculate what will be the evidence or the findings of fact (let alone the outcome) if the issue is addressed in the future.  Nor can it blithely be held (as was argued on behalf of the Commissioner) that, if there was no change of circumstances, there must have been ignorance of or a mistake as to a relevant fact in 1996.  As I have pointed out, a change of circumstances and ignorance or a mistake by the previous decision-maker are not the only alternative explanations for different test results in 1996 and 1997.  An alternative explanation to be explored is a difference of professional opinion as to the same condition at the two different dates.

 

14.       To establish the existence of the change of circumstances as a jurisdictional basis for a review, it is not ordinarily satisfactory or sufficient to rely merely on different test results at the different points of time.  As Mr Commissioner Mesher says in the passage which I have quoted, the question of change of circumstances requires a separate exercise directed to analysing the claimants’ condition at the two points of time (which includes examining the medical officer’s reports and other available evidence as to the claimant’s condition at the date of the earlier decision) and identifying the relevant differences.  Regulation 23 requires the decision to state the fact that the issue of change of circumstances has been addressed, the conclusion reached and the reasons for reaching, and the findings of fact relied on to reach, that conclusion.

 

15.       For these reasons, I order that the Decision shall be quashed and the application for leave be remitted to the Commissioner to determine in accordance with the guidance provided in this judgment.  I may add (as is apparent from this judgment) that on the material before me the Commissioner in my view is bound to give leave.  Nonetheless I think that it is preferable to remit the question to him rather than to grant an order of mandamus requiring the Commissioner to grant leave.

*****

 

 MR JUSTICE LIGHTMAN: For the reasons set out, I shall quash this decision of the Commissioner.

 

MR NICOL: My Lord, I am grateful.  I am asking for my costs.  I do not believe my learned friend is opposing my application.

 

MR JUSTICE LIGHTMAN: I do not think he could.

 

MR NICOL: I believe he does have one application.

 

MR JUSTICE LIGHTMAN: Decision quashed.  Order respondent to pay costs.

 

MR KOLINSKY: My Lord, as the Applicant is legally aided, the appropriate order would be for detailed assessment, if not agreed.

 

MR JUSTICE LIGHTMAN: Legal aid assessment.

 

 

MR KOLINSKY: Detailed assessment.

 

MR JUSTICE LIGHTMAN: You do not need legal aid, it is just detailed assessment?

 

MR NICOL: Yes.

MR KOLINSKY: My Lord, there is only one small point which is, the reality of these proceedings is that they have been defended by the Secretary of State rather than by the Commissioners.  My Lord, I would invite you to make a costs order against the Secretary of State rather than the Commissioners.  In effect, it is a cosmetic point because there is obviously indemnity lying behind it.

 

MR JUSTICE LIGHTMAN: I have no problem with that, the Commissioner has done his best.  You are happy with that? The Secretary of State is solvent.

 

MR NICOL: We have no problem with that.

 MR JUSTICE LIGHTMAN: There are no other problems?  Thank you for your help.                 

 

 

 

 

 

[2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) [2010] AACR 30 (R (Wiles) v Social Security Commissioner and another [2010] EWCA Civ 258) CA (Sedley, Dyson and Longmore LJJ) 16 March 2010 CIB/3357/2007 Jurisdiction – scope of judicial review of refusal of permission to appeal by Social Security Commissioner The claimant was in receipt of a transitional award of long-term incapacity benefit. In March 2007, the Secretary of State superseded the decision and disallowed her claim. Her appeal was dismissed by an appeal tribunal and in February 2008 a Commissioner refused her permission to appeal to him against the tribunal’s decision. The claimant sought judicial review of the Commissioner’s decision. The Administrative Court refused permission to apply for judicial review and she appealed to the Court of Appeal against that refusal. It was not in dispute that judicial review lay in principle in respect of a decision by a Social Security Commissioner to refuse permission to appeal from a decision of an appeal tribunal. The issue that arose in the appeal was in what circumstances an application for judicial review should be entertained. It was argued for the claimant that there was a long line of authority (including Bland v Chief Supplementary Benefit Officer [1983] 1 WLR 262 (also reported as an appendix to R(SB) 12/83), In re Woodling [1984] 1 WLR 348 (also reported as an appendix to R(A) 2/80, published in the 1983/84 volume of Commissioners’ Decisions) and R v Secretary of State for Social Services, ex parte Connolly [1986] 1 WLR 421) which shows that judicial review lies against the decision of a Social Security Commissioner refusing permission to appeal to correct any material error of law on conventional public law grounds. It was argued for the Secretary of State that the approach adopted in those cases was no longer correct in the light of R (Sivasubramaniam) v Wandsworth County Court [2002] EWCA Civ 1738, [2003] 1 WLR 475 and R (Sinclair Gardens Investments (Kensington) Ltd) v Lands Tribunal [2005] EWCA Civ 1305, [2006] 3 All ER 650 and that judicial review should be granted only in exceptional circumstances. Held, dismissing the appeal, that: 1. it is not possible to find in the relevant legislation any indication that Parliament intended to oust, or even to limit, the common law jurisdiction in the courts to correct legal error by judicial review and it is for the court to determine, as a matter of judicial policy, the scope of its judicial review jurisdiction in the light of all the relevant factors (paragraphs 43 and 44); 2. Sivasubramaniam and Sinclair Gardens are authority for the proposition that the over-arching question in cases of refusal of permission to appeal is whether the statutory scheme, viewed as a whole, provides a fair, adequate and proportionate protection against the risk that the lower tribunal or court may have fallen into error, but those cases did not necessarily determine the position in relation to refusals of permission to appeal in other contexts (paragraph 52); 3. there was no compelling reason to depart from the approach that had been established and applied by the courts for more than 25 years that judicial review does in principle lie against a Commissioner’s refusal of leave to appeal and should be exercised by applying conventional public law principles (paragraph 49); 4. however, the reviewing court should not be astute to find an error of law by the Commissioner in view of the technical expertise of the tribunals and Commissioners in understanding and applying the complex legislation (Cooke v Secretary of State for Social Security [2001] EWCA Civ 734 (reported as R(DLA) 6/01) followed) (paragraphs 53 to 55); 5. it is not a necessary pre-condition for a decision that there has been a relevant change of medical circumstances that the Secretary of State or tribunal should in every case analyse the evidence and reports which related to the earlier assessment and compare them with the current evidence and reports and, although the decision of the Secretary of State in the present case was confusing, it included an assessment that there had been a relevant change of circumstances by reason of a change in the claimant’s medical condition, as did the decision of the tribunal, and did not commit the error of merely re-assessing the claimant’s condition as it had been at the time of the superseded assessment (R v Social Security Commissioner, ex parte Sewell (Woolf J, 2 February 1985, unreported, considered) (paragraphs 69 to 76, 80); 6. the Secretary of State and the tribunal were entitled to hold that there had been a relevant change in the claimant’s medical condition and for that reason the Commissioner was justified in refusing leave to appeal and it followed that the Administrative Court had been right to refuse permission to apply for judicial review (paragraph 77). 1 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) DECISION OF THE COURT OF APPEAL Mr Richard Drabble QC and Mr Tim Buley (instructed by Emma Baldwin of the Free Representation Unit) appeared for the appellant. Mr James Eadie QC and Mr David Blundell (instructed by the Solicitor, Department for Work and Pensions) appeared for the respondent. Judgment (reserved) LORD JUSTICE DYSON: Introduction 1. By a decision dated 14 March 2007, the Secretary of State for Work and Pensions (the Secretary of State) superseded the decision of 23 October 1993 (the 1993 Decision) and disallowed the claim by Ms Wiles to a transitional award of long-term incapacity benefit with effect from 14 March 2007. Her appeal against this decision was dismissed by the social security appeal tribunal (the SSAT) on 16 July 2007. On 12 November 2007, Mr Commissioner Jacobs refused her permission to appeal to him against the decision of the SSAT. On 21 February 2008, she issued the current proceedings seeking judicial review of the Commissioner’s decision. On 30 July 2008, Plender J refused permission to apply for judicial review. She appeals to this court against the decision of Plender J with the permission of Moses LJ. 2. It is not in dispute that judicial review lies in principle in respect of a decision by a Social Security Commissioner to refuse permission to appeal from a decision of the SSAT. The issues that arise in this appeal are (i) in what circumstances should an application for judicial review be entertained; and (ii) in the light of the answer to (i), should the claimant be granted judicial review of the Commissioner’s decision in the present case? The legal framework 3. Incapacity benefit replaced invalidity benefit with effect from 13 April 1995. By regulation 17(1) of the Social Security (Incapacity Benefit) (Transitional) Regulations 1995 (SI 1995/310) (the Transitional Regulations), where a person is entitled to invalidity benefit immediately before the appointed day (13 April 1995), that award “shall have effect” thereafter as if it were an award of long-term incapacity benefit. A person’s entitlement to such award is subject to his being incapable of work: see regulation 17(2). Incapacity for work was initially assessed by the “all work test”. Since 3 April 2000, it has been assessed by the personal capability assessment (PCA). The PCA is an assessment of a claimant by reference to a number of descriptors of physical functions (such as sitting, standing and so on). Each descriptor is scored. So far as is material for present purposes, a total score of not less than 15 points qualifies for long-term incapacity benefit. 4. Section 10(1) of the Social Security Act 1998 (the 1998 Act) provides that any decision of the Secretary of State under section 8 (which makes general provision for initial decisions by the Secretary of State) may be “superseded”. Section 10(3) provides that regulations may prescribe the cases and circumstances in which, and the procedure by which, a decision may be made under section 10. Regulation 6 of the Social Security and Child Support (Decisions and Appeals) Regulations 1999 (SI 1999/991) (the 1999 Regulations) prescribes the cases and circumstances 2 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) in which a decision may be superseded under section 10 of the 1998 Act. So far as material, regulation 6 provides: “(2) A decision under section 10 may be made on the Secretary of State’s own initiative or on an application made for the purpose on the basis that the decision to be superseded – (a) is one in respect of which – i) there has been a relevant change of circumstances … since the decision was made; … (g) is an incapacity benefit decision where there has been an incapacity determination (whether before or after the decision) and where, since the decision was made, the Secretary of State has received medical evidence following an examination in accordance with regulation 8 of the Social Security (Incapacity for Work) (General) Regulations 1995 from a doctor referred to in paragraph (1) of that regulation; …” 5. It is common ground that an “incapacity benefit decision” (as defined in regulation 7A of the 1999 Regulations) does not include awards of long-term incapacity benefit made pursuant to the Transitional Regulations: see Hooper v Secretary of State for Work and Pensions [2007] EWCA Civ 495 at [39] (reported as R(IB) 4/07). In fact, the definition of “incapacity benefit decision” in regulation 7A has been amended with effect from 24 September 2007 so as to include a transitional award of long-term incapacity benefit. But that amendment is not material to the present case. Accordingly, regulation 6(2)(g) of the 1999 Regulations was not available to the Secretary of State as a ground of supersession in the present case, since the decision was made on 14 March 2007. 6. Section 12(2) of the 1998 Act provided that in the case of a decision under section 10, the claimant shall have the right to appeal to the SSAT. Section 14(1) provided that an appeal to a Commissioner from any decision of the SSAT can be made on the ground that the decision was erroneous in point of law. Section 14(10) provided that no appeal lies under section 14 without the leave, among others, of a Commissioner. Section 15 provides that an appeal on a question of law shall lie (for present purposes) to the Court of Appeal. In what circumstances should an application for judicial review in principle be entertained? 7. It is important to emphasise at the outset that we are concerned with the regime that was in place before the enactment of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 (TCEA). The TCEA introduced a fundamentally different regime. In R (Cart) v The Upper Tribunal and The Special Immigration Appeals Commission [2009] EWHC 3052* , the Divisional Court (Laws LJ and Owen J) was concerned with judicial review challenges to decisions of the Upper Tribunal and the Special Immigration Appeals Commission. The court had to decide whether there is * Upheld by Court of Appeal [2010] EWCA Civ 859, 23.07.10. Appeal pending in the Supreme Court. 3 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) jurisdiction to grant judicial review of such decisions and, if so, in what circumstances it should be exercised. 8. Laws LJ considered some of the pre-TCEA authorities and acknowledged that they showed that there had been jurisdiction to grant judicial review of decisions made by tribunals in the preTCEA era. At [93] of his judgment, however, he said that the advent of the Upper Tribunal and the First-tier Tribunal “now commends a different outcome”. He went on to hold at [99] that under the new regime there is jurisdiction to grant judicial review (i) where the tribunal acts outside its jurisdiction in the narrow pre-Anisminic sense: see Anisminic Ltd v Foreign Compensation Commission [1969] 2 AC 147; and (ii) where there has been such procedural unfairness that “the judicial process itself has been frustrated or corrupted”. 9. The Divisional Court’s decision as to the scope of the judicial review jurisdiction in relation to decisions made by tribunals made under the new regime has no direct relevance to the present case. But the decision, if it is right, is important for present purposes for two reasons. First, it decides that the change of regime has brought in its train a change in the court’s approach to the scope of its judicial review jurisdiction. Secondly, in the present case we are being asked to determine the location of those boundaries in relation to a regime which will soon be of historical interest only. 10. The following is no more than the barest outline of the submissions of Mr Drabble QC and Mr Eadie QC. Mr Drabble submits that there is a long line of authority which shows that judicial review lies against the decision of a Social Security Commissioner to refuse permission to appeal generally to correct errors of law on conventional public law grounds. He says that judicial review is in principle available not only in cases of jurisdictional error of law in the preAnisminic sense and procedural unfairness so extreme as to come within Laws LJ’s category of frustration or corruption of the process itself. He submits that any material error of law is enough. 11. Mr Eadie contends for a far narrower test. As I have said, he accepts that there is no jurisdictional bar to judicial review of a decision by a Social Security Commissioner to refuse permission to appeal. But he submits that judicial review should only be granted in “exceptional circumstances”. His primary position is that exceptional circumstances should be confined to the two categories identified by Laws LJ in Cart as applying in relation to the TCEA regime. His alternative position is that exceptional circumstances are those two categories as extended by Neuberger LJ in R (Sinclair Gardens Investments (Kensington) Ltd) v Lands Tribunal [2005] EWCA Civ 1305; [2006] 3 All ER 650 at [57] to include the case where there is a difficult point of law of general application on which different views have been expressed by different tribunals. 12. Before I come to the submissions in more detail, I need to refer to some of the authorities on which counsel rely. I start with the authorities relied on by Mr Drabble as showing that it has long been established law that judicial review lies against a decision by a Social Security Commissioner to refuse permission to appeal where there is any material error of law in the decision which it is sought to appeal. 13. In Bland v Chief Supplementary Benefit Officer [1983] 1 WLR 262 (also reported as an appendix to R(SB) 12/83), the Commissioner refused leave to appeal against a decision of the supplementary benefit appeal tribunal (the predecessor of the SSAT). The Court of Appeal held that it had no jurisdiction to grant leave to appeal from the Social Security Commissioner’s refusal of leave to appeal. Having reached this conclusion, Sir John Donaldson MR said at 276H: 4 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) “If necessary, the applicant should seek judicial review”. Kerr LJ agreed saying at 268E that any remedy “can only be sought by means of judicial review and not by appeal to this court.” No reasons were given for these statements. It seems that they were regarded as axiomatic and selfevidently correct. 14. In re Woodling [1984] 1 WLR 348 (also reported as an appendix to R(A) 2/80 in the 1983/84 volume of Commissioners’ Decisions) is a decision of the House of Lords. The Social Security Commissioner refused leave to appeal against the decision of the attendance allowance board, stating that no error of law was apparent from the case papers. An application for judicial review was dismissed by Woolf J, who certified that a point of law of general public importance was involved and that the point was one in respect of which he was bound by previous Court of Appeal authority. The House of Lords decided the point of law and dismissed the appeal. It might be said that this case comes within the expanded category of “exceptional circumstances” identified by Neuberger LJ at [57] in Sinclair Gardens, since it involved a point of law of general public importance. But it is clear that this is not the reason why Woolf J entertained the application for judicial review, and there is nothing to indicate that the House of Lords considered that the only justification for entertaining the application was that it involved a point of law of general importance. 15. In R v Secretary of State for Social Services, ex parte Connolly [1986] 1 WLR 421, the Social Security Commissioner refused leave to appeal without giving any reasons. The judge refused an application for judicial review of the decisions of the attendance allowance board and the Commissioner. The applicant appealed to the Court of Appeal. At 430D, Slade LJ (with whom Neill and May LJJ agreed) identified the primary question as being whether “this is a proper case for the court, in the exercise of its discretion, to grant judicial review of the Commissioner’s ruling refusing leave to appeal”. That question, he said, gave rise to three issues: “(1) Should the Commissioner in refusing leave have given reasons for his refusal? (2) What is the proper inference to be drawn from the omission of a Commissioner to give reasons in refusing leave in cases such as this? (3) In the light of the answers to the first two issues, is this a proper case for the court to interfere with the ruling of Mr Commissioner Monroe?” 16. When he came to deal with the second issue, Slade LJ said at 432F: “In a case where a Commissioner has refused leave to appeal without giving reasons and an applicant seeks to challenge such refusal by way of judicial review, the onus must, in my judgment, lie on the applicant to show either (a) that the reasons which in fact caused the Commissioner to refuse leave were improper or insufficient, or (b) that there were no good grounds upon which such leave could have been refused in the proper exercise of the Commissioner’s discretion. He may well discharge this onus by showing that the decision sought to be challenged was on the face of it clearly erroneous in law or, alternatively, gave rise to a substantially arguable point of law. However, if it can be seen that there are still good grounds upon which the Commissioner would have been entitled to refuse leave in the proper exercise of his discretion, the court should, in my opinion, assume that he acted on those grounds unless the applicant can point to convincing reasons leading to a contrary conclusion.” 17. It can be seen that the alleged error of law in Connolly did not come within any of the three categories of “exceptional circumstances” to which I have referred. Challenges to decisions on the grounds that they were not supported by any or any sufficient reasons are routine in the 5 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) Administrative Court. The failure by a decision-maker to give adequate reasons is one of the most common alleged errors of law relied on in judicial review challenges. Not only did the Court of Appeal in Connolly entertain the claim for judicial review on the grounds of a reasons challenge; but the court went on to say what an applicant had to do in order to succeed in such a challenge. Mr Drabble’s primary position is that Connolly is authority (binding on this court) for the proposition that judicial review lies on conventional public law grounds against a refusal of leave to appeal by a Commissioner for any material error of law. I accept that it is highly persuasive. But I do not consider that it binds this court. There appears to have been no issue in Connolly (or in any of the other cases relied on by Mr Drabble) as to whether judicial review lies for any material error of law on conventional public law grounds. It seems to have been assumed that judicial review will in principle lie in such a case. What Slade LJ was doing at 432F was saying what an applicant had to prove to make good such a challenge (a challenge which, he accepted, could in principle be made). 18. The other cases to which Mr Drabble referred are R v Social Security Commissioner, ex parte Sewell (Woolf J, 1 January 1985, unreported), R v Social Security Commissioner, ex parte Akbar (1992) 4 Admin LR 602, R v Social Security Commissioner, ex parte Pattni [1993] 5 Admin LR 219 and R v Social Security Commissioner, ex parte Chamberlain (CO/1988/1999, Lightman J, unreported 7 July 2000). I shall return to Chamberlain later in another context. At this stage, it is sufficient to say that in Chamberlain the Commissioner refused leave to appeal against the decision of the SSAT which upheld the decision of the adjudication officer that the applicant was not entitled to long-term incapacity benefit. The applicant sought judicial review of the refusal of leave to appeal. Lightman J applied 432F of Slade LJ’s judgment in Connolly. The Commissioner’s decision was quashed for error of law on standard public law grounds. 19. It is on the basis of decisions such as these that Mr Drabble submits that it has been clearly established since the 1980s that judicial review will in principle lie where, in refusing leave to appeal, a Commissioner commits a material error of law. Some of these authorities were cited to the Divisional Court in Cart. At [90], Laws LJ said that he accepted “without cavil” the submission that these authorities “exemplify what was at the time a useful application of the judicial review jurisdiction which kept or put the law on the right track and (so far as can be seen) ran into no countervailing logistical difficulties”. At [93], he said of the pre-TCEA era: “I acknowledge the clear force of Mr Drabble’s submission that the decision sought to be reviewed by Mr Cart was of a type accepted, for good reason, as fit for judicial review when taken by a Commissioner (Woodling, Connolly). But I consider that the advent of UT and FTT now commends a different outcome”. It will be seen from what I have said thus far that I agree with this summary of the pre-TCEA position. 20. It may, therefore, be asked: why are these authorities not determinative of the first issue that arises on this appeal? Mr Eadie’s first response is that there is no single authority which, as part of its ratio, has determined the scope of the jurisdiction to grant judicial review in such cases. I accept this. As I have said, the point now argued by Mr Eadie has never been raised in relation to a refusal of leave to appeal in a pre-TCEA case. 21. Secondly, and more positively, Mr Eadie submits that he derives support for the proposition that the scope of the jurisdiction should be narrowly circumscribed from two more recent decisions: R (Sivasubramaniam) v Wandsworth County Court [2002] EWCA Civ 1738; [2003] 1 WLR 475 and the Sinclair Gardens case. 6 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) 22. In Sivasubramaniam, both applicants brought proceedings in the county court. Their claims were dismissed by the district judge and the circuit judge refused permission to appeal. They had no further right of appeal under the statutory scheme. They applied for judicial review of the circuit judges’ decisions. Both applications were dismissed. Their appeals to this court were also dismissed. 23. It is of some significance that the Social Security Commissioner cases relied on by Mr Drabble were not cited to the court. The court was, however, aware of the fact that judicial review applications were routinely determined on usual public law grounds in asylum cases. At [52], the court said: “There are, in our judgment, special factors which fully justify the practice of entertaining applications for permission to claim judicial review of refusals of leave to appeal by the [Immigration Appeal] Tribunal. In asylum cases, and most cases are asylum cases, fundamental human rights are in play, often including the right to life and the right not to be subjected to torture. The number of applications for asylum is enormous, the pressure on the Tribunals immense and the consequences of error considerable. The most anxious scrutiny of individual cases is called for and review by a High Court Judge is a reasonable, if not essential, ingredient in that scrutiny.” 24. At [54], they said: “This scheme we consider provides the litigant with fair, adequate and proportionate protection against the risk that the Judge of the lower court may have acted without jurisdiction or fallen into error. The substantive issue will have been considered by a Judge of a court at two levels. On what basis can it be argued that the decision of the Judge of the appeal court should be open to further judicial review? The answer, as a matter of jurisprudential theory, is that the Judge in question has limited statutory jurisdiction and that it must be open to the High Court to review whether that jurisdiction has been exceeded. But the possibility that a Circuit Judge may exceed his jurisdiction, in the narrow pre-Anisminic sense, where that jurisdiction is the statutory power to determine an application for permission to appeal from the decision of a District Judge, is patently unlikely. In such circumstances an application for judicial review is likely to be founded on the assertion by the litigant that the Circuit Judge was wrong to conclude that the attack on the decision of the District Judge was without merit. The attack is likely to be misconceived, as exemplified by the cases before us. We do not consider that Judges of the Administrative Court should be required to devote time to considering applications for permission to claim judicial review on grounds such as these. They should dismiss them summarily in the exercise of their discretion. The ground for so doing is that Parliament has put in place an adequate system for the [sic] reviewing the merits of decisions made by District Judges and it is not appropriate that there should be further review of these by the High Court. This, we believe, reflects the intention of Parliament when enacting s.54(4) of the 1999 Act. While Parliament did not legislate to remove the jurisdiction of the High Court judicially to review decisions of County Court Judges to grant or refuse permission to appeal, we do not believe that Parliament can have anticipated the spate of applications for judicial review that s.54(4) appears to have spawned.” 25. At [56], under the heading “Exceptional circumstances”, they said: “The possibility remains that there may be very rare cases where a litigant challenges the jurisdiction of a circuit judge giving or refusing permission to appeal on the ground of 7 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) jurisdictional error in the narrow, pre-Anisminic sense, or procedural irregularity of such a kind as to constitute a denial of the applicant's right to a fair hearing. If such grounds are made out we consider that a proper case for judicial review will have been established.” 26. In Sinclair Gardens, there was a dispute between a landlord and two of its tenants about service charges. The tenants challenged the charges by application to a leasehold valuation tribunal (LVT) which disallowed certain of the items charged by the landlord. The LVT refused permission to appeal to the Lands Tribunal and the Lands Tribunal also refused permission to appeal. The landlord applied for judicial review on the grounds that the decision of the Lands Tribunal was wrong in law. The judge dismissed the application. On appeal, this court considered whether judicial review was available in respect of a refusal by the Lands Tribunal to grant permission to appeal from a determination by the LVT. 27. Neuberger LJ (with whom Laws and Auld LJJ agreed) said: “40. In the end, the question which needs to be determined in this case is whether the statutory scheme contained in the 1949 and 1985 Acts, and the regulations made thereunder, for appealing decisions of the LVT on service charge issues can be said to amount to what this court variously described in paragraph [54] of Sivasubramaniam (echoed in the passage I have quoted from paragraph [23] in R (G) –v – IAT) as ‘an adequate system for reviewing the merits’ of the first instance decision, and ‘fair, adequate and proportionate protection against the risk that [the first instance tribunal] acted without jurisdiction or fell into error’. If the statutory scheme satisfies that test, as in the case of the scheme for appealing District Judges’ decisions, judicial review of a refusal of permission to appeal will only be granted in the ‘exceptional circumstances’ as identified in paragraph [56] of Sivasubramaniam and explained in Gregory. If the statutory scheme does not satisfy the test, as in relation to the scheme for appealing special immigration adjudicators’ decisions where the IAT refuses permission to appeal, then the ‘exceptional circumstances’ hurdle will not apply, although it seems to me that one might still have to consider whether it is appropriate to have any, and, if so, what, fetter on the court’s ability to grant judicial review. 41. The reasoning in Sivasubramaniam and R (G) –v – IAT indicates, to my mind, that the resolution of the question at issue must be resolved by reference to (a) the generic nature of the issues involved (in this case, residential service charge disputes), (b) the effect of the statutory procedures concerned, particularly those relating to appeals (in this case, section 31A of the 1985 Act, section 3 of the 1949 Act, rules 5C and 5D of the 1996 Rules, and paragraphs 2.1 and 5.6 of the [April 2001 practice] Direction), (c) the nature and constitution of the tribunals involved in those procedures, and (d), in so far as it can be ascertained, the legislative intention (which in this case is also to be gleaned from the aforementioned statutes and regulations). These factors must be assessed (a) against fundamental policy considerations, namely the desirability of finality, with the minimising of delay and cost, and the desirability of achieving the legally correct answer, and (b) against the practicalities, such as the burdens on the Administrative Court and, in this case, the pressures on the Lands Tribunal.” 28. He then applied this approach to the statutory context under consideration in that case. At [44], he said: “The intention of the legislature does indeed appear clear. As Mr Karas points out, appeals to the High Court from the LVT are specifically precluded by paragraph 2 of Schedule 22 8 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) to the 1980 Act (now section 175(9) of the 2002 Act). This is a clear indication that the legislature intended the High Court to be kept out of the procedure. Further, as pointed out by Laws LJ during argument, the very fact that there is no right of appeal to the court under section 3(4) of the 1949 Act against a decision of the Lands Tribunal to refuse permission to appeal, suggests that there should not, save in exceptional circumstances, be a right to seek a judicial review of a refusal of permission to appeal. After all, there is not much difference between appealing a refusal on a point of law, and seeking to have it judicially reviewed on the basis that it was wrong in law.” 29. He continued: “45. The nature of the dispute in question, relating as it does to service charges claimed under the terms of residential tenancies, is significant in two respects. First, while disputes relating to residential service charges are of importance to the parties involved, they normally involve questions of detail and often will raise points which turn very much on the particular factual details of the case. Secondly, the disputes will only very rarely involve significant sums of money from the point of view of each tenant. Even from the perspective of the landlord, or of the tenants as a whole, the amount which ultimately turns on a point of law will often be small, especially when compared with the costs of the hearing before the LVT. All the more so if one takes into account the costs of any appeal.” 30. At [47], he took account of the fact that any point of law will have been considered by three members of an LVT (one of whom will normally be a qualified lawyer) and a member of the Lands Tribunal (who must have legal qualifications or be a person who has experience in valuation of land appointed after consultation with the President of the Royal Institution of Chartered Surveyors). 31. At [48], he considered the nature of the interests at stake. He said: “The ‘fundamental human rights’ involved in most asylum cases, which clearly carried a lot of weight with the Court of Appeal in Sivasubramaniam as a reason for justifying a right to judicial review of an IAT's refusal of permission to appeal, do not arise here. As Sullivan J said in paragraph [36] of his judgment, while ‘property rights are important’, they cannot be ‘equated with the fundamental human rights that are in issue in asylum cases’. Nor does the Lands Tribunal suffer from the ‘immense pressure’ which is placed on the IAT, although, as the judge said, it does have a substantial workload” 32. In his discussion of the question whether judicial review should be granted in the instant case, he gave further guidance as to what amounted to “exceptional circumstances” in these terms: “56. I turn to Mr Letman’s main point. I do not accept that the mere fact that a decision of the Lands Tribunal refusing permission to appeal was obviously wrong in law would be sufficient to justify its being judicially reviewed. Such a basis for judicial review would fly in the face of the conclusion and reasoning in Sivasubramaniam and in Gregory, which appear to me to be applicable in this case for the reasons given above. Before permission to seek judicial review could be granted, it would not be enough to show that the refusal of permission to appeal was plainly wrong in law. It would also have to be established that the error was sufficiently grave to justify the case being treated as exceptional. 9 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) 57. I think it is appropriate to say, that there could, in my view, be cases, which would be wholly exceptional, where it would be right to consider an application for judicial review of such a decision on the basis of what could be said to be an error of law. A possible example would be if the Lands Tribunal, despite being aware of the position, refused, without any good reason, permission to appeal on a difficult point of law of general application, which had been before a number of different LVTs which had taken different views on it, and which cried out for a definitive answer in the public interest. In that connection, it seems to me that one could say that it was not so much the point of law itself which justified judicial review, but more the failure of a public tribunal to perform its duty to the public, as well as what one might call its duty to the parties in that particular case.” 33. We were referred to other decisions in which the effect of Sivasubramaniam has been considered. For example, Gregory v Turner [2003] EWCA Civ 183; [2003] 1 WLR 1149 and R (Strickson) v Preston County Court [2007] EWCA Civ 1132. But these are both cases where a circuit judge had refused permission to appeal against a decision of a district judge. In both cases, therefore, the principles enunciated in Sivasubramaniam were directly in point. 34. Mr Eadie submits that the approach adopted in the line of cases relied on by Mr Drabble is no longer good law in the light of Sivasubramaniam and Sinclair Gardens. He submits that it is in these authorities that we now find the relevant principles for the exercise of the judicial review jurisdiction in cases where an appellate body (whether court or tribunal) refuses permission to appeal to itself. He submits that the older cases such as Connolly are inconsistent with the approach prescribed in the more recent jurisprudence, where, unlike in the earlier cases, the principles to be applied (and the reasons for doing so) have been the subject of detailed analysis. For that reason, the older cases should no longer be followed. 35. He submits that the statutory scheme that applies to appeals against adverse social security decisions is fair, adequate and proportionate. Applying the analysis propounded by Neuberger LJ in Sinclair Gardens, Mr Eadie submits as follows. 36. First, as regards the generic nature of the issues involved, social security cases cannot be compared with asylum cases where special factors exist as identified at [52] in Sivasubramaniam. Human rights issues may arise, but not with the frequency or intensity with which they arise in asylum cases. In particular, issues concerning the right to life or the prohibition on torture are very unlikely to arise in a social security case. 37. Secondly, the statutory system involves multiple layers of protection against error. Error by the Secretary of State (whether of fact or law) can be corrected by the SSAT. Errors of law by the SSAT can be corrected by the Commissioners. Errors of law by the Commissioners can be corrected by the Court of Appeal. Moreover, there is considerable scope for oral hearings. 38. Thirdly, the SSAT and the Commissioners are experienced and specialist. They are also legally qualified. Unlike the situation with the LVT in Sinclair Gardens, but like the situation with the county court, by the time the decision under challenge is made, the case will have been considered by at least two legally qualified persons. 39. Fourthly, Parliament has specifically legislated so as to make the availability of an appeal before a Commissioner subject to the grant of leave. That requirement acts as a filter to dispose of unmeritorious claims where there is no arguable error of law. To permit a parallel procedure whereby such decisions were themselves subject to conventional review for error of law would circumvent the protection on the use of this procedure which has been enacted by Parliament. 10 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) 40. Fifthly, the statutory scheme itself is evidence that Parliament did not intend the High Court to play a role in the regulation of social security disputes. The appeal from the Commissioner is to the Court of Appeal on a point of law. No provision is made for the High Court to play any role in the appeal process. Given the significant similarities between an appeal on a point of law and judicial review, this is a significant factor weighing in favour of a test of exceptional circumstances: see the last sentence in [44] of Neuberger LJ’s judgment in Sinclair Gardens. 41. Sixthly, the desirability of finality, minimising delay and cost and reducing the burdens on the Administrative Court also points to the conclusion that judicial review should only lie in exceptional circumstances. One of the aims of a statutory code involving a two-tier system of specialist appeal tribunals and Commissioners is to achieve certainty and finality without recourse to the higher courts and to do so in an accessible, simple and inexpensive way. There is no less a need for finality in social security cases than in county court disputes or valuation disputes of the kind that are dealt with by the LVT. 42. For these reasons, Mr Eadie submits that judicial review should only lie in exceptional circumstances. He contends that these should be confined to the two categories referred to at [8] above, or alternatively to these categories and the additional category identified at [57] in Sinclair Gardens. Discussion 43. I do not accept that it is possible to find in the relevant legislation any indication that Parliament intended to oust, or even to limit, the common law jurisdiction in the courts to correct legal error by judicial review. There is nothing in the statutory scheme which indicates any Parliamentary intention to exclude judicial review; and nothing which suggests that Parliament intended that judicial review should lie only in exceptional circumstances. 44. It is true that in Sivasubramaniam at [54] and in Sinclair Gardens at [44], the court found in the statutory scheme under consideration in those cases an indication that Parliament intended to exclude review by the High Court. But if that had been a decisive factor, it would have been a short answer to the judicial review question, and there would have been no need to consider whether the statutory scheme provided fair, adequate and proportionate protection against the risk of legal error. Secondly, as an answer, it proves too much: this court recognised that, even in the context of the issues in play in those two cases, there was scope for judicial review in exceptional circumstances. I think that this is why Mr Eadie accepted during the course of argument that it is for the court to determine, as a matter of judicial policy, the scope of its judicial review jurisdiction in the light of all the relevant factors. 45. If the scope of the jurisdiction to grant judicial review in respect of a refusal by a Commissioner to grant leave to appeal had not been established for almost 30 years, I would have been inclined to adopt a position somewhere between those contended for Mr Drabble and Mr Eadie. I would reject Mr Eadie’s primary position. I can see no good reason why the court should not have power to grant judicial review of a refusal of leave to appeal in a case which involves a difficult point of law of general importance. It is clearly in the public interest that the court should be able to decide such issues. Accordingly, if exceptional circumstances were the correct test, I would be inclined to include in the category of exceptional circumstances those cases which raise a point of law of general importance (not necessarily circumscribed in the way suggested by Neuberger LJ in Sinclair Gardens at [57]). 11 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) 46. But in my judgment, there is considerable force in the submission that the categories of case in which judicial review should in principle lie in respect of a refusal of leave to appeal by a Commissioner should not be limited to exceptional circumstances. In Sivasubramaniam it was accepted by the court that the practice of entertaining applications for permission to apply for judicial review of refusals of leave to appeal by the now defunct immigration appeal tribunal (IAT) was justified. The “special factors” justifying this practice were identified at [52]. I accept the submission of Mr Drabble that the nature and functions of the Social Security Commissioners are closer to those of the IAT than to either the county court or the Lands Tribunal. They are an administrative tribunal, frequently called upon to adjudicate on significant legal issues which have far-reaching consequences well beyond the individual case, including important issues of human rights and EU law. I accept that issues such as the right to life and the right not to be tortured are unlikely to arise in a social security case. But a social security case may well involve the right of a claimant to subsistence income and so directly affect their access to the most fundamental necessities of life. 47. It seems to me that there is much to be said for opening the door somewhat wider than Mr Eadie would allow to reflect the fact that (i) issues that arise in social security cases may affect the lives not only of the individual claimant, but of many others who are in the same position, some of whom are among the most vulnerable members of our society; and (ii) the issues may be of fundamental importance to them, sometimes making the difference between a reasonable life and a life of destitution. 48. For these reasons, if the matter were free from previous authority, I would have been inclined to hold that the door to judicial review should be opened wider than Mr Eadie has submitted, even on his alternative argument. How much wider? In my judgment, there is much to be said for the criteria which the court applies in deciding whether to give permission to appeal for a second appeal. Section 55(1) of the Access to Justice Act 1999 provides that no appeal may be made unless it is considered that “(a) the appeal would raise an important point of principle or practice; or (b) there is some other compelling reason for the Court of Appeal to hear it.” It seems to me that this formula would strike a fair balance between the competing considerations which arise where a Commissioner refuses leave to appeal. 49. But I do not find it necessary to reach a concluded view on this, since I am persuaded by Mr Drabble that we should not depart from the approach (most clearly and fully articulated in Connolly) that has been established and applied by the courts for more than 25 years. I have reached this conclusion for the following reasons. 50. First, so far as I am aware, the policy has been applied consistently throughout this period. For that reason alone, a compelling reason for change is required, particularly in the light of the changes to the regime heralded by the TCEA. No such compelling reason has been advanced by Mr Eadie. 51. Secondly, far from there being a compelling reason for change, there is no evidence that the approach that has been adopted since the 1980s has given rise to any problems. It is not suggested that there has been a flood of applications for judicial review of refusals of leave to appeal by Commissioners, unmeritorious or otherwise. This is not surprising. One would expect a Commissioner, who is legally qualified, usually to be able to spot an appeal which raises a point a law in respect of which leave should be given. 52. Thirdly, none of the authorities on which Mr Drabble relies was cited in Sivasubramaniam. It is true that Bland was cited in Sinclair Gardens, but only for the purpose of showing that the 12 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) Lands Tribunal’s refusal of permission to appeal was not a “decision” susceptible to an appeal to the Court of Appeal. None of the other cases relied on by Mr Drabble was cited in Sinclair Gardens. I do not consider that this line of cases must be taken to have been overruled, or even doubted, by Sivasubramaniam or Sinclair Gardens. These two decisions are authority for the proposition that the over-arching question in all these cases is whether the statutory scheme, viewed as a whole, provides a fair, adequate and proportionate protection against the risk that the lower tribunal or court may have fallen into error. In my judgment, in answering that question, it is necessary to consider all the relevant factors applying the general guidance given by Neuberger LJ in Sinclair Gardens. Sivasubramaniam has determined the position in relation to refusals of permission to appeal in the county court. Sinclair Gardens has determined the position in relation to refusals of permission to appeal from the LVT to the Lands Tribunal. But these decisions do not necessarily determine the position in relation to refusals of permission to appeal in other contexts. There is no blueprint which works for all cases. That is plainly demonstrated by the fact that it was acknowledged in Sivasubramaniam that a refusal of leave to appeal to the IAT could be the subject of a judicial review challenge for any material legal error on conventional public law grounds. 53. Finally, the concerns that are implicit in the case advanced by Mr Eadie may be exaggerated. Cooke v Secretary of State for Social Security [2001] EWCA Civ 734 (reported as R(DLA) 6/01) was an appeal against the dismissal of an appeal by a deputy Social Security Commissioner from a decision of a disability appeal tribunal. Hale LJ referred to section 55(1) of the Access to Justice Act 1999. Having made the point that the second appeal criteria specified in section 55(1) did not apply to an appeal from a Commissioner, she said at [14] that many of the reasons underlying section 55(1) “apply with equal force in these circumstances, and indeed some might think them stronger”. She went on at [15] to give her reasons for this view. First, this is a highly specialised area of law. Secondly, there is an independent two-tier appellate structure. Thirdly, it is essential that the tribunal structure is sufficiently expert to be able to take an independent and robust view. At [16] she said: “But the ordinary courts should approach such cases with an appropriate degree of caution. It is quite probable that on a technical issue of understanding and applying the complex legislation the Social Security Commissioner will have got it right.” 54. Thus, in seeing whether it can detect some error of law by the Commissioner who has refused leave to appeal, the reviewing court should not be astute to find such error. This is a further reason why there need be no real concern that the established approach to judicial review in these cases would lead to an opening of the floodgates. 55. For all these reasons, I would hold that judicial review does in principle lie against a Commissioner’s refusal of leave to appeal. It should be exercised by applying conventional public law principles, but tempered as stated in Cooke. Should judicial review have been granted in this case? The facts 56. The claimant has suffered from back pain since 1993. She was found to be incapable of work on 25 October 1993 and awarded invalidity benefit from that date. This was converted into long-term incapacity benefit as from 17 April 1995 pursuant to regulation 17 of the Transitional Regulations. She underwent the all work test in 1998 and the PCA in 2001. On both occasions, she was found to be incapable of work. She scored 15 points in the PCA. 13 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) 57. She was required to undergo the PCA again in February 2007. In his report dated 21 February, Dr Gaskell, the examining medical officer, accepted that she suffered from a degree of back pain, but concluded that she only satisfied one of the PCA descriptors (“4f standing”) and she scored only three points. She needed 15 points to qualify for an award. The doctor said in his report: “Based on the history, observation and examination, in my opinion, the above descriptors apply. This is because she has simple mechanical back pain with no evidence of sciatica. Summary of Functional Ability Despite complaining of Back Pain, based on the history, examination and informal observations, the customer has for the majority of the time, only mild (not functionally relevant) restriction of sitting, rising and bending or kneeling. Although the history statements, examination findings and informal observations are not all consistent, having carefully weighed all the evidence, I believe that the descriptors I have chosen represent the customer’s true level of function. The level of disability claimed would only occur in very severe acute disc prolapse with severe sciatica and she does not have this.” 58. On 14 March 2007, the Secretary of State superseded the claimant’s award of incapacity benefit with effect from that date. The decision stated: “I have superseded the decision, dated 25.10.1993, which awarded incapacity benefit from and including 11.08.1992. The decision awarding [invalidity benefit] IVB is superseded on the grounds that there has been a relevant change of circumstances since the decision was made, namely that [sic] the change in legalisation repealing IVB. This is because the Secretary of State has received medical evidence following an examination on 21.02.2007 by an approved doctor, since that decision was given. The test of incapacity for work in respect of Jane Wiles is the personal capability assessment and she has been assessed and had not attained the required number of points, the total points were 3. As a result Jane Wiles is not entitled to incapacity benefit from and including 14.03.2007. 59. The claimant appealed to the SSAT. The Secretary of State then reviewed his decision himself. At paragraph 20 of the review, he wrote: “In this case there has been a relevant change of circumstances on 14 03 07 which was that Miss Wiles does not reach the threshold of incapacity required for the personal incapacity assessment. She is therefore capable of work from and including 14 03 07. The decision maker decided that Miss Wiles was entitled to incapacity benefit from and including 25 10 93 and this decision had been superseded from 14 03 07”. He concluded that there was no evidence in the appeal to support the award of further points and that the threshold of incapacity had not been reached. 14 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) 60. She obtained a letter from her GP dated 1 June 2007 which confirmed that she suffered from chronic severe low back pain, radiating down her right leg, that this was a disabling condition and was unlikely to change. 61. The SSAT dismissed the appeal, although they held that the claimant satisfied four descriptors. In a decision supported by detailed reasons, they awarded her 12 points. They questioned her closely about whether, and if so when, her condition had changed (paragraph 8 of the reasons). They found her answers vague and inconsistent. She gave inconsistent and incredible evidence about bending and kneeling (paragraph 9). They rejected her evidence that she could not walk up and down stairs without holding on (paragraph 10). They rejected her evidence about how far she could walk (paragraph 12). After comparing what she was recorded as having told Dr Gaskell with the assessment they made on the basis of their own observation of her at the hearing of the appeal, they concluded at paragraph 17: “Although, as we have stated, we did not find the appellant to be a reliable witness, based on our own evaluation of the evidence we make the following findings. We find that she told the EMO that she usually sat to watch TV for about 2 hours before having to move. However, on the basis of that and the medical evidence, we accept that she cannot sit comfortably for more than 2 hours without having to move (Descriptor 3e: 3 points). Although we found her evidence in terms of her ability to rise from sitting and to bend and/or kneel not to be credible, nevertheless, given the medical evidence from her GP, we are prepared to accept, on the balance of probabilities, that sometimes she cannot rise from sitting to standing without holding on (Descriptor 5c: 3 points); and that sometimes she cannot either bend or kneel or bend and kneel as if to pick up a piece of paper from the floor and straighten up again (Descriptor 6c: 3 points). We also confirm the EMO’s finding that she cannot stand for more than 30 minutes before needing to move around (Descriptor 4f: 3 points). However, for the reasons we have given above, we find that, in terms of the available descriptors, she has no walking problem and no problem in walking up and down stairs. ” 62. She then requested leave to appeal to Mr Commissioner Jacobs. Her detailed grounds of appeal may be summarised as follows. First, the SSAT failed to give adequate reasons for dismissing the appeal (paragraph 5). Secondly, the Secretary of State’s decision was flawed because it purported to supersede a decision dated 25 October 1993 which awarded incapacity benefit, but incapacity benefit was not introduced until 13 April 1995 (paragraph 10). Thirdly, the medical evidence relied on did not relate to a relevant change in circumstances, since a new medical opinion does not constitute a change in circumstances (paragraph 11). The change from invalidity benefit to incapacity benefit ceased to be a relevant change in circumstances because the claimant had twice been the subject of a previous PCA (paragraph 12). 63. On 19 June 2007, Mr Commissioner Jacobs refused leave to appeal. His reasons were: “I have considered the argument put by your representative and accept that it is correct. However, that does not mean that you must be given leave to appeal. Leave is only appropriate if the mistake affected the outcome of the appeal. I do not consider that it did. The fact that you were found to be capable of work under the personal capability assessment was a change of circumstances. That by itself was a ground for supersession independent of regulation 6(2)(g) of the Social Security (Incapacity for Work) (General) Regulations 1995. Accordingly, the tribunal’s mistake did not affect the outcome. 15 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) I have considered whether the tribunal made any other mistake in law, but have concluded that it did not. The tribunal analysed the evidence rationally. It made all the necessary findings of fact material to its decision. Its analysis of the evidence supported each of those findings. On those findings of fact, the tribunal was entitled to make the decision that it did. There is nothing to suggest that the tribunal misunderstood or misapplied the law. The full statement of the tribunal’s decision contains a clear and detailed explanation of why the tribunal made the decision that it did. There was no breach of the principles of natural justice.” Was there a relevant change of circumstances within the meaning of regulation 6(2)(a) of the 1999 Regulations in this case? 64. Two potential relevant changes of circumstances have been identified in this case: (i) the medical opinion indicating that the claimant was capable of work; and (ii) the change in the test of capacity for work. 65. For reasons that will become apparent, I do not find it necessary to decide whether the change in the test for capacity for work is capable of being a relevant change of circumstances within the meaning of regulation 6(2)(a) of the 1999 Regulations. In my judgment, this appeal can be decided by considering whether the medical opinion relied on by the Secretary of State entitled him to conclude that there had been a relevant change of circumstances. 66. This issue raises the question of what is the correct approach to fresh medical evidence which suggests that the claimant is not incapable of work. Mr Drabble relies on what was said by Lightman J on this question in ex parte Chamberlain at [9]: “It is essential to recognise that a later different view of the circumstances or condition which prevailed at the time of an earlier decision does not found jurisdiction to review. Different markings on the ‘all work’ test and different overall assessments whether an applicant has satisfied the ‘all work’ test do not necessarily establish that there has been such change of relevant circumstances or any ignorance of, or a mistake as to, a material fact on the part of the decision-maker when he made the previous decision. The difference may be consistent with a change of material circumstances or such ignorance or mistake, but it may equally be consistent with a difference in the viewpoint and subjective judgment of the medical advisers who conducted the tests. It is for this reason essential to distinguish the two distinct, albeit related, exercises to be undertaken by an adjudicating officer and tribunal, namely to determine first whether there is a change of material circumstances or whether the previous decision was given in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact, (the positive finding of which is a precondition to exercise of the jurisdiction to review) and secondly whether (assuming that jurisdiction exists) the ‘all work’ test is or is not satisfied.” 67. At [14], Lightman J said: “To establish the existence of the change of circumstances as a jurisdictional basis for a review, it is not ordinarily satisfactory to rely merely on different test results at the different points of time. As Mr Commissioner Mesher says in the passage which I have quoted, the question of change of circumstances requires a separate exercise directed to analysing the claimant’s condition at the two points of time (which includes examining the medical officer’s reports and other available evidence as to the claimant’s condition at the date of the earlier decision) and identifying the relevant differences. Regulation 23 requires 16 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) the decision to state the fact that the issue of change of circumstances has been addressed, the conclusion reached and the reasons for reaching, and the findings of fact relied on to reach, that conclusion.” 68. This approach was approved in Cooke: see the judgment of Hale LJ at [9]. As she pointed out, on the facts in Chamberlain, there was nothing to suggest that there had been a change in circumstances or a mistake: “There were simply two different assessments on the same set of facts”. 69. It is self-evident that mere reliance on a later medical report which provides an opinion which differs from an earlier opinion on the same set of facts is not sufficient to form the basis of an inference that the facts have changed. If the facts are the same, then by definition they have not changed. The question in every case is whether the later opinion is indeed on the basis of the same set of facts as the earlier one or on the basis of the facts existing at the time of the later opinion. In my judgment, it is not a necessary pre-condition for a decision that there has been a relevant change of medical circumstances that the Secretary of State (and the SSAT in the event of an appeal) should in every case analyse the evidence and reports which related to the earlier assessment and compare them with the current evidence and reports. To the extent that Lightman J suggested that such a comparative exercise is required in every case, I think he went too far. There may be cases where that is necessary. But I see no warrant for holding that it is required in every case. It is for the examining medical officer to assess the current state of health of a claimant. It is then for the decision-maker to determine whether the medical report which results from that assessment contains evidence of a relevant change of circumstances so as to justify a decision to supersede. 70. I accept the submission of Mr Eadie that a new medical opinion given several years after the earlier medical opinion and which reaches a different conclusion as to capacity to work will often be sufficient to demonstrate a change of circumstances without more. The position is likely to be different in the case of medical conditions which do not change. But this will often be possible in the case of a medical opinion about a condition which is capable of changing and where several years have elapsed since the earlier medical opinion was given. 71. In my judgment, the medical report of Dr Gaskell in February 2007 revealed clinical findings which were, as a matter of law, capable of amounting to a “relevant change of circumstances”. The conclusions of the doctor (and the SSAT) were not only based on the claimant’s medical history, but also on their own observation and examination of her. 72. Against that background, I accept the submission of Mr Eadie that there was ample evidence on which the Secretary of State and the SSAT could conclude that there had been a relevant change of circumstances since the earlier assessment was made. 73. Mr Drabble submits that the decisions of the Secretary of State and the SSAT did not identify any medical change in circumstances. He contends that there is a real risk that the later decisions were no more than re-assessments of the claimant’s condition as it had been at the time of the superseded assessment. 74. I cannot accept this submission. It is true that the decision of the Secretary of State was confusing. The first reason that the decision purported to give was that there had been a change in circumstances by reason of the change in legislation. It went on to explain that this was because the Secretary of State had received medical evidence following an examination by an “approved doctor”. This would appear to be a reference to the doctor referred to in regulation 17 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) 6(2)(g). But it is common ground that regulation 6(2)(g) could not be invoked here. In my judgment, however, it is also clear from the decision of 14 March 2007 (and the confirmation of that decision on review) that the Secretary of State was saying that there had been a relevant change of circumstances because there had been a change in the claimant’s medical condition since the previous PCA had been made. That is why there was a reference to the current assessment and the fact that she had only scored three points; and why the review document referred to the fact that on the current assessment she had not scored sufficient points to reach the threshold for an award of benefit. 75. Although the supersession decision was muddled in some respects, in my judgment it included an assessment that there had been a relevant change of circumstances by reason of a change in the claimant’s medical condition. So too did the decision of the SSAT, although I accept that it did not expressly refer to the earlier PCA: it merely stated that the claimant’s current condition was such that she scored 12 points. 76. In my judgment, there is nothing to show that either the Secretary of State or the SSAT were committing the error of revising the assessment of the claimant’s condition as it had been in 2001. The decisions of both the Secretary of State and the SSAT were based on the medical report of Dr Gaskell of February 2007. They represented their assessment of the claimant’s current condition. They did not commit the Chamberlain error. Nor do I accept that the fact that the SSAT decided that the claimant scored 12 points provides any basis for believing that they may have committed the Chamberlain error. In my judgment, the fact that the score resulting from a later assessment is close to the score resulting from a previous assessment tells one nothing about whether the later assessment is or is not based on the circumstances that existed at the time of the earlier assessment. 77. I conclude, therefore, that the Secretary of State and the SSAT were entitled to hold that there had been a relevant change in the claimant’s medical condition. For that reason, Mr Commissioner Jacobs was justified in refusing leave to appeal. It follows that Plender J was also right to refuse permission to apply for judicial review. Overall conclusion 78. For all these reasons, I would dismiss this appeal. LORD JUSTICE LONGMORE: 79. I agree with Dyson LJ that the comparatively long line of authority permitting the court to grant judicial review on orthodox grounds of a decision by a Social Security Commissioner to refuse to give permission to appeal to himself from a decision of the SSAT should not be disturbed at this late stage in its existence. Now that the Commissioners have become part of the Upper Tribunal, no doubt the forthcoming decision of this court in Cart will be applicable in future and there may be a shift in the judicial review perspective. If there is, I would warmly endorse Dyson LJ’s view that it might be appropriate to adopt a similar test to that imposed by statute on the Court of Appeal in respect of second appeals. 80. I also agree that, on the facts of this case, there is no evidence that the Tribunal (or the Commissioner in refusing permission to appeal from their decision) committed the Chamberlain error. The current position is that determined by the SSAT; that is different from the position as it was assessed to be six years earlier in 2001. If that is not a relevant change of circumstances 18 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) within regulation 6(2)(a)(i) of the Social Security and Child Support (Decisions and Appeals) Regulations 1999, it is difficult to see what would be a relevant change. LORD JUSTICE SEDLEY: 81. I too agree with both the analysis and the conclusion of Lord Justice Dyson in relation to the availability of judicial review of Commissioners’ decisions. 82. I would add that the time has long gone when the floodgates argument can properly be advanced on jurisdictional issues of public law. I know of no instance in which the courts have accepted jurisdiction in a novel field of public law and been overwhelmed by a consequent deluge of litigation. In R v Deputy Governor of HMP Parkhurst ex parte Leech [1988] AC 533; [1988] 2 WLR 290, in which it was argued that to expose prison governors for the first time to public law remedies was to introduce a Trojan horse from which an army of disgruntled prisoners would spring armed with originating applications, Lord Bridge said (at 566): “In a matter of jurisdiction it cannot be right to draw lines on a purely defensive basis and determine that the court has no jurisdiction over one matter which it ought properly to entertain for fear that acceptance of jurisdiction may set a precedent which will make it difficult to decline jurisdiction over other matters which it ought not to entertain. Historically the development of the law in accordance with coherent and consistent principles has all too often been impeded, in diverse areas of the law besides that of judicial review, by the court’s fear that unless an arbitrary boundary is drawn it will be inundated by a flood of unmeritorious claims. If there are other circumstances beyond those arising from a governor’s disciplinary award where the jurisdiction of the court may be invoked to remedy some injustice alleged to have been suffered by a prisoner consequent upon an abuse of power by those who administer the prison system, I am content to leave those claims for decision as they arise with every confidence in the court's ability to protect itself from abuse by declining jurisdiction where no proper basis to establish jurisdiction is shown or by the exercise of discretion to refuse a discretionary remedy for claims within jurisdiction but without substance.” History has proved him right. 83. A better principle is that enunciated by Holt CJ in Ashby v White (1703) 2 Lord Raymond 938; 92 ER 126, a case in which the court was warned of a deluge of litigation if it started to intervene in corrupt elections by entertaining claims of misfeasance in public office: “[I]t is no objection to say that it will occasion multiplicity of actions; for if men will multiply injuries, actions must be multiplied too; …” 84. What concerns me more is the proper disposal of this case. The quality of decisionmaking recounted in Lord Justice Dyson’s judgment leaves a great deal to be desired. It is only by reading the material decisions as if they said what they should have said rather than what they actually said that they become defensible. There is thus an argument for allowing the appeal to the extent of remitting the case for re-determination; but since a re-determination would be carried out in the light of the existing material, and since – as I agree – this material represents not a retrospective appraisal of Ms Wiles’ initial condition but a fresh appraisal of her current condition, the test of change of circumstances is met and remission would be a paper exercise with a foregone conclusion. 19 [2010] AACR 30 (Wiles v SSC) 20 85. I therefore agree that the correct course is to dismiss this appeal. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Tribunal Procedure (Upper Tribunal) Rules 2008

Statutory Instruments

2008 No. 2698 (L. 15)

Tribunals And Inquiries

The Tribunal Procedure (Upper Tribunal) Rules 2008

Made

9th October 2008

Laid before Parliament

15th October 2008

Coming into force

3rd November 2008

After consulting in accordance with paragraph 28(1) of Schedule 5 to, the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 M1 the Tribunal Procedure Committee has made the following Rules in exercise of the power conferred by sections 10(3), 16(9), 22 and 29(3) and (4) of, and Schedule 5 to, that Act.

The Lord Chancellor has allowed the Rules in accordance with paragraph 28(3) of Schedule 5 to the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007.

Marginal Citations

 

PART 1Introduction

Citation, commencement, application and interpretation

1.—(1) These Rules may be cited as the Tribunal Procedure (Upper Tribunal) Rules 2008 and come into force on 3rd November 2008.

(2) These Rules apply to proceedings before the Upper Tribunal [F1except proceedings in the Lands Chamber].

(3) In these Rules—

the 2007 Act” means the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007;

[F2appellant means—

(a)

a person who makes an appeal, or applies for permission to appeal, to the Upper Tribunal;

(b)

in proceedings transferred or referred to the Upper Tribunal from the First-tier Tribunal, a person who started the proceedings in the First-tier Tribunal; or

(c)

a person substituted as an appellant under rule 9(1) (substitution and addition of parties);]

[F3“applicant” means—

(a)

a person who applies for permission to bring, or does bring, judicial review proceedings before the Upper Tribunal and, in judicial review proceedings transferred to the Upper Tribunal from a court, includes a person who was a claimant or petitioner in the proceedings immediately before they were transferred; or

(b)

a person who refers a financial services case [F4or a wholesale energy case] to the Upper Tribunal;]

[F5“appropriate national authority” means, in relation to an appeal, the Secretary of State, the Scottish Ministers[F6, the Department of the Environment in Northern Ireland] or the Welsh Ministers, as the case may be;]

[F7“asylum case” means proceedings before the Upper Tribunal on appeal against a decision in proceedings under section 82, 83 or 83A of the Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002 in which a person claims that removal from, or a requirement to leave, the United Kingdom would breach the United Kingdom’s obligations under the Convention relating to the Status of Refugees done at Geneva on 28 July 1951 and the Protocol to the Convention;]

[F8“authorised person” means—

(a)

an examiner appointed by the Secretary of State under section 66A of the Road Traffic Act 1988;

(b)

an examiner appointed by the Department of the Environment in Northern Ireland under Article 74 of the Road Traffic (Northern Ireland) Order 1995; or

(c)

any person authorised in writing by the Department of the Environment in Northern Ireland for the purposes of the Goods Vehicles (Licensing of Operators) Act (Northern Ireland) 2010;

and includes a person acting under the direction of such an examiner or other authorised person, who has detained the vehicle to which an appeal relates;]

[F9“disability discrimination in schools case” means proceedings concerning discrimination in the education of a child or young person or related matters;]

F10...

dispose of proceedings” includes, unless indicated otherwise, disposing of a part of the proceedings;

document” means anything in which information is recorded in any form, and an obligation under these Rules or any practice direction or direction to provide or allow access to a document or a copy of a document for any purpose means, unless the Upper Tribunal directs otherwise, an obligation to provide or allow access to such document or copy in a legible form or in a form which can be readily made into a legible form;

F11...

[F12“financial sanctions case” means an appeal to the Upper Tribunal under section 147(6) of the Policing and Crime Act 2017.]

[F13“financial services case” means a reference to the Upper Tribunal in respect of—

(a)

[F14a decision of the Financial Conduct Authority;]

(aa)

[F14a decision of the Prudential Regulation Authority;]

(c)

a decision of the Bank of England;

(d)

a decision of the Pensions Regulator; F15...

(e)

a decision of a person relating to the assessment of any compensation or consideration under the Banking (Special Provisions) Act 2008 or the Banking Act 2009; [F16or]]

(f)

[F17any determination, calculation or dispute which may be referred to the Upper Tribunal under the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000 (Contribution to Costs of Special Resolution Regime) Regulations 2010 (and in these Rules a decision in respect of which a reference has been made to the Upper Tribunal in a financial services case includes any such determination, calculation or, except for the purposes of rule 5(5), dispute relating to the making of payments under the Regulations).]

F18...

hearing” means an oral hearing and includes a hearing conducted in whole or in part by video link, telephone or other means of instantaneous two-way electronic communication;

[F19“immigration case” means proceedings before the Upper Tribunal on appeal against a decision in proceedings under section 40A of the British Nationality Act 1981, section 82 of the Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002 F20... [F21... or the Immigration (Citizens’ Rights Appeals) (EU Exit) Regulations 2020] that are not an asylum caseF22...;]

[F23“immigration judicial review proceedings” means judicial review proceedings which are designated as an immigration matter—

(a)

in a direction made in accordance with Part 1 of Schedule 2 to the Constitutional Reform Act 2005 specifying a class of case for the purposes of section 18(6) of the 2007 Act; or

(b)

in an order of the High Court in England and Wales made under section 31A(3) of the Senior Courts Act 1981, transferring to the Upper Tribunal an application of a kind described in section 31A(1) of that Act;]

interested party” means—

(a)

a person who is directly affected by the outcome sought in judicial review proceedings, and has been named as an interested party under rule 28 or 29 (judicial review), or has been substituted or added as an interested party under rule 9 [F24(addition, substitution and removal of parties)]; F25...

(b)

in judicial review proceedings transferred to the Upper Tribunal under section 25A(2) or (3) of the Judicature (Northern Ireland) Act 1978 M2 or section 31A(2) or (3) of the Supreme Court Act 1981 M3, a person who was an interested party in the proceedings immediately before they were transferred to the Upper Tribunal; F26...

(c)

[F27in a financial services case [F28or a wholesale energy case] , any person other than the applicant who could have referred the case to the Upper Tribunal and who has been added or substituted as an interested party under rule 9 (addition, substitution and removal of parties);]

(d)

[F29in a financial sanctions case, any person other than the appellant upon whom the Treasury has imposed a monetary penalty under Part 8 of the Policing and Crime Act 2017 in connection with the same matters as led to the decision that is the subject of the appeal and who has been added or substituted as an interested party under rule 9 (addition, substitution and removal of parties)]; [F30and]

(e)

[F31in a trade remedies case, any person other than the appellant who could have appealed to the Upper Tribunal and who has been added or substituted as an interested party under rule 9 (addition, substitution and removal of parties);]

judicial review proceedings” means proceedings within the jurisdiction of the Upper Tribunal pursuant to section 15 or 21 of the 2007 Act, whether such proceedings are started in the Upper Tribunal or transferred to the Upper Tribunal;

F32...

mental health case” means proceedings before the Upper Tribunal on appeal against a decision in proceedings under the Mental Health Act 1983 M4 or paragraph 5(2) of the Schedule to the Repatriation of Prisoners Act 1984 M5;

[F33“national security certificate appeal” means an appeal under section 28 of the Data Protection Act 1998[F34, sections 27, 79 or 111 of the Data Protection Act 2018] or section 60 of the Freedom of Information Act 2000 (including that section as applied and modified by regulation 18 of the Environmental Information Regulations 2004);]

party” means a person who is an appellant, an applicant, a respondent or an interested party in proceedings before the Upper Tribunal, a person who has referred a question [F35or matter] to the Upper Tribunal or, if the proceedings have been concluded, a person who was an appellant, an applicant, a respondent or an interested party when the [F36Upper] Tribunal finally disposed of all issues in the proceedings;

permission” includes leave in cases arising under the law of Northern Ireland;

practice direction” means a direction given under section 23 of the 2007 Act;

[F37“QCS Board” means a Board constituted under Part 2 of the Transport Act 2000;

“quality contracts scheme” has the meaning provided for in section 124(3) (quality contracts scheme) of the Transport Act 2000;

“quality contracts scheme case” means proceedings in the Upper Tribunal under Part 2 of the Transport Act 2000;]

[F38“reference”, in a financial services case, includes an appeal;]

[F39“relevant Minister” means the Minister or designated person responsible for the signing of the certificate to which a national security certificate appeal relates;]

respondent” means—

(a)

in an appeal, or application for permission to appeal, against a decision of another tribunal, any person other than the appellant who—

(i)

was a party before that other tribunal;

(ii)

F40...

(iii)

otherwise has a right of appeal against the decision of the other tribunal and has given notice to the Upper Tribunal that they wish to be a party to the appeal;

(b)

[F41in any other any other application for permission to appeal, or any other appeal except a road transport case, the person who made the decision that has been challenged;]

(c)

in judicial review proceedings—

(i)

in proceedings started in the Upper Tribunal, the person named by the applicant as the respondent;

(ii)

in proceedings transferred to the Upper Tribunal under section 25A(2) or (3) of the Judicature (Northern Ireland) Act 1978 or section 31A(2) or (3) of the Supreme Court Act 1981, a person who was a defendant in the proceedings immediately before they were transferred;

(iii)

in proceedings transferred to the Upper Tribunal under section 20(1) of the 2007 Act, a person to whom intimation of the petition was made before the proceedings were transferred, or to whom the Upper Tribunal has required intimation to be made.

(ca)

[F42in proceedings transferred or referred to the Upper Tribunal from the First-tier Tribunal, a person who was a respondent in the proceedings in the First-tier Tribunal;]

(d)

in a reference under the Forfeiture Act 1982 M6, the person whose eligibility for a benefit or advantage is in issue; F43...

(da)

[F44in a financial services case—

(i)

where the case is a multiple regulator case, both the primary and secondary regulator as defined in Schedule 3 to these rules (but subject to the operation of paragraph 4A(3) of that Schedule);

(ii)

where the case is a single regulator case, the maker of the decision in respect of which a reference has been made; or]

(db)

[F45in a wholesale energy case, in relation to Great Britain, the Gas and Electricity Markets Authority or, in relation to Northern Ireland, the Northern Ireland Authority for Utility Regulation; or]

(e)

a person substituted or added as a respondent under rule 9 (substitution and addition of parties);

[F46“road transport case” means an appeal against a decision of—;

(a)

a traffic commissioner, other than an appeal pursuant to—

(i)

section 6F of the Transport Act 1985, or

(ii)

section 123T of the Transport Act 2000, or

(b)

the Department of the Environment in Northern Ireland;]

[F47“special educational needs case” means proceedings concerning the education of a child or young person who has or may have special educational needs, including proceedings relating to—

(a)

an EHC needs assessment within the meaning of section 36(2) of the Children and Families Act 2014; F48...

(aa)

[F49a detained person’s EHC needs assessment within the meaning of section 70(5) of the Children and Families Act 2014; or]

(c)

an EHC plan within the meaning of section 37(2) of that Act,

of such a child or young person;]

[F50“TRA” means the Trade Remedies Authority;]

[F50“trade remedies case” means an appeal pursuant to the Trade Remedies (Reconsideration and Appeals) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019 against a decision made by the TRA or a determination of the Secretary of State;]

[F51“tribunal” does not include a traffic commissioner;]

[F52“wholesale energy case” means a reference to the Upper Tribunal in respect of a decision of—

(a)

in relation to Great Britain, the Gas and Electricity Markets Authority under the Electricity and Gas (Market Integrity and Transparency) (Enforcement etc.) Regulations 2013; or

(b)

in relation to Northern Ireland, the Northern Ireland Authority for Utility Regulation under the Electricity and Gas (Market Integrity and Transparency) (Enforcement etc.) Regulations (Northern Ireland) 2013;]

F53...

working day” means any day except a Saturday or Sunday, Christmas Day, Good Friday or a bank holiday under section 1 of the Banking and Financial Dealings Act 1971 M7.

[F54“young person” means, in relation to a special educational needs case or a disability discrimination in schools case, a person over compulsory school age but under 25;]

Textual Amendments

F2Words in rule 1(3) substituted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 5(a)

F4Words in rule 1(3) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 4(a)

F10Words in rule 1(3) omitted (1.4.2009) by virtue of Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 5(b)

F11Words in rule 1(3) omitted (21.7.2020) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2020 (S.I. 2020/651), rules 1(1), 5(2)(a)

F12Words in rule 1(3) inserted (27.7.2017) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2017 (S.I. 2017/723), rules 1, 7(a)

F15Word in rule 1(3) omitted (6.4.2014) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 4(b)

F18Words in rule 1(3) omitted (1.11.2013) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 4) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/2067), rules 1, 4(a)

F22Words in rule 1(3) omitted (21.7.2020) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2020 (S.I. 2020/651), rules 1(1), 5(2)(b)(ii)

F26Word in rule 1(3) omitted (3.6.2019) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2019 (S.I. 2019/925), rules 1(2), 2(2)(a)(i) (with rule 6)

F28Words in rule 1(3) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 4(c)

F29Words in rule 1(3) inserted (27.7.2017) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2017 (S.I. 2017/723), rules 1, 7(b)

F32Words in rule 1(3) omitted (1.4.2009) by virtue of Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 5(c)

F33Words in rule 1(3) inserted (18.1.2010) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/43), rules 1, 6(a)

F37Words in rule 1(3) inserted (21.8.2015) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2015 (S.I. 2015/1510), rules 1, 3(a)

F39Words in rule 1(3) inserted (18.1.2010) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/43), rules 1, 6(b)

F40Words in rule 1(3) omitted (1.4.2009) by virtue of Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 5(d)(i)

F42Words in rule 1(3) inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 5(d)(ii)

F45Words in rule 1(3) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 4(d)

F46Words in rule 1(3) substituted (3.6.2019) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2019 (S.I. 2019/925), rules 1(2), 2(2)(b) (with rule 6)

F48Word in rule 1(3) omitted (21.8.2015) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2015 (S.I. 2015/1510), rules 1, 3(b)

F49Words in rule 1(3) inserted (21.8.2015) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2015 (S.I. 2015/1510), rules 1, 3(b)

F50Words in rule 1(3) inserted (3.6.2019) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2019 (S.I. 2019/925), rules 1(2), 2(2)(c) (with rule 6)

F52Words in rule 1(3) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 4(e)

F53Words in rule 1(3) omitted (1.4.2009) by virtue of Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 5(e)

Marginal Citations

M21978 c.23. Section 25A was inserted by section 19(2) of the 2007 Act.

M31981 c.54. Section 31A was inserted by section 19(1) of the 2007 Act.

Overriding objective and parties' obligation to co-operate with the Upper Tribunal

2.—(1) The overriding objective of these Rules is to enable the Upper Tribunal to deal with cases fairly and justly.

(2) Dealing with a case fairly and justly includes—

(a)dealing with the case in ways which are proportionate to the importance of the case, the complexity of the issues, the anticipated costs and the resources of the parties;

(b)avoiding unnecessary formality and seeking flexibility in the proceedings;

(c)ensuring, so far as practicable, that the parties are able to participate fully in the proceedings;

(d)using any special expertise of the Upper Tribunal effectively; and

(e)avoiding delay, so far as compatible with proper consideration of the issues.

(3) The Upper Tribunal must seek to give effect to the overriding objective when it—

(a)exercises any power under these Rules; or

(b)interprets any rule or practice direction.

(4) Parties must—

(a)help the Upper Tribunal to further the overriding objective; and

(b)co-operate with the Upper Tribunal generally.

Alternative dispute resolution and arbitration

3.—(1) The Upper Tribunal should seek, where appropriate—

(a)to bring to the attention of the parties the availability of any appropriate alternative procedure for the resolution of the dispute; and

(b)if the parties wish and provided that it is compatible with the overriding objective, to facilitate the use of the procedure.

(2) Part 1 of the Arbitration Act 1996 M8 does not apply to proceedings before the Upper Tribunal.

Marginal Citations

 

PART 2General powers and provisions

Delegation to staff

4.—(1) Staff appointed under section 40(1) of the 2007 Act (tribunal staff and services) [F55or section 2(1) of the Courts Act 2003 (court officers, staff and services)] may, [F56if authorised by] of the Senior President of Tribunals [F57under paragraph 3(3) of Schedule 5 to the 2007 Act], carry out functions of a judicial nature permitted or required to be done by the Upper Tribunal.

F58(2) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

(3) Within 14 days after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sends notice of a decision made by a member of staff under paragraph (1) to a party, that party may apply in writing to the Upper Tribunal for that decision to be considered afresh by a judge.

Case management powers

5.—(1) Subject to the provisions of the 2007 Act and any other enactment, the Upper Tribunal may regulate its own procedure.

(2) The Upper Tribunal may give a direction in relation to the conduct or disposal of proceedings at any time, including a direction amending, suspending or setting aside an earlier direction.

(3) In particular, and without restricting the general powers in paragraphs (1) and (2), the Upper Tribunal may—

(a)extend or shorten the time for complying with any rule, practice direction or direction;

(b)consolidate or hear together two or more sets of proceedings or parts of proceedings raising common issues, or treat a case as a lead case;

(c)permit or require a party to amend a document;

(d)permit or require a party or another person to provide documents, information, evidence or submissions to the Upper Tribunal or a party;

(e)deal with an issue in the proceedings as a preliminary issue;

(f)hold a hearing to consider any matter, including a case management issue;

(g)decide the form of any hearing;

(h)adjourn or postpone a hearing;

(i)require a party to produce a bundle for a hearing;

(j)stay (or, in Scotland, sist) proceedings;

(k)transfer proceedings to another court or tribunal if that other court or tribunal has jurisdiction in relation to the proceedings and—

(i)because of a change of circumstances since the proceedings were started, the Upper Tribunal no longer has jurisdiction in relation to the proceedings; or

(ii)the Upper Tribunal considers that the other court or tribunal is a more appropriate forum for the determination of the case;

(l)suspend the effect of its own decision pending an appeal or review of that decision;

(m)in an appeal, or an application for permission to appeal, against the decision of another tribunal, suspend the effect of that decision pending the determination of the application for permission to appeal, and any appeal;

[F59(n)require any person, body or other tribunal whose decision is the subject of proceedings before the Upper Tribunal to provide reasons for the decision, or other information or documents in relation to the decision or any proceedings before that person, body or tribunal.]

F60(4) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

[F61(5) In a financial services case, the Upper Tribunal may direct that the effect of the decision in respect of which the reference has been made is to be suspended pending the determination of the reference, if it is satisfied that to do so would not prejudice—

(a)the interests of any persons (whether consumers, investors or otherwise) intended to be protected by that notice; F62...

(b)the smooth operation or integrity of any market intended to be protected by that notice [F63; or]

[F64(c)the stability of the financial system of the United Kingdom.]

[F65(5A) In a financial sanctions case, the Upper Tribunal may direct that the payment of a monetary penalty that is the subject of an appeal be suspended pending the determination of the appeal or its withdrawal.]

(6) Paragraph (5) does not apply in the case of a reference in respect of a decision of the Pensions Regulator.]

[F66(7) In a wholesale energy case, the Upper Tribunal may direct that the effect of the decision in respect of which the reference has been made is to be suspended pending the determination of the reference.]

[F67Coronavirus temporary rule (decisions without a hearing)

5A.(1) Notwithstanding anything in rule 34 (decision with or without a hearing), the Upper Tribunal may make a decision which disposes of proceedings without a hearing if the Upper Tribunal considers that the conditions in paragraph (2) are satisfied.

(2) The conditions are—

(a)the matter is urgent;

(b)it is not reasonably practicable for there to be a hearing (including a hearing where the proceedings would be conducted wholly or partly as video proceedings or audio proceedings); and

(c)it is in the interests of justice to do so.

(3) This rule does not prejudice any power of the Upper Tribunal to make a decision which disposes of proceedings without a hearing other than under this rule.]

Textual Amendments

Procedure for applying for and giving directions

6.—(1) The Upper Tribunal may give a direction on the application of one or more of the parties or on its own initiative.

(2) An application for a direction may be made—

(a)by sending or delivering a written application to the Upper Tribunal; or

(b)orally during the course of a hearing.

(3) An application for a direction must include the reason for making that application.

(4) Unless the Upper Tribunal considers that there is good reason not to do so, the Upper Tribunal must send written notice of any direction to every party and to any other person affected by the direction.

(5) If a party or any other person sent notice of the direction under paragraph (4) wishes to challenge a direction which the Upper Tribunal has given, they may do so by applying for another direction which amends, suspends or sets aside the first direction.

Failure to comply with rules etc.

7.—(1) An irregularity resulting from a failure to comply with any requirement in these Rules, a practice direction or a direction, does not of itself render void the proceedings or any step taken in the proceedings.

(2) If a party has failed to comply with a requirement in these Rules, a practice direction or a direction, the Upper Tribunal may take such action as it considers just, which may include—

(a)waiving the requirement;

(b)requiring the failure to be remedied;

(c)exercising its power under rule 8 (striking out a party's case); or

(d)except in [F68a mental health case, an asylum case or an immigration case], restricting a party's participation in the proceedings.

(3) Paragraph (4) applies where the First-tier Tribunal has referred to the Upper Tribunal a failure by a person to comply with a requirement imposed by the First-tier Tribunal—

(a)to attend at any place for the purpose of giving evidence;

(b)otherwise to make themselves available to give evidence;

(c)to swear an oath in connection with the giving of evidence;

(d)to give evidence as a witness;

(e)to produce a document; or

(f)to facilitate the inspection of a document or any other thing (including any premises).

(4) The Upper Tribunal may exercise its power under section 25 of the 2007 Act (supplementary powers of the Upper Tribunal) in relation to such non-compliance as if the requirement had been imposed by the Upper Tribunal.

Textual Amendments

F68Words in rule 7(2)(d) substituted (15.2.2010) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/44), rules 1, 5

Striking out a party's case

8.[F69(1) The proceedings, or the appropriate part of them, will automatically be struck out—

(a)if the appellant or applicant has failed to comply with a direction that stated that failure by the appellant or applicant to comply with the direction would lead to the striking out of the proceedings or part of them; or

(b)[F70in immigration judicial review proceedings, when a fee has not been paid, as required, in respect of an application under rule 30(4) or upon the grant of permission.]]

[F71(1A) Except for paragraph (2), this rule does not apply to an asylum case or an immigration case.]

(2) The Upper Tribunal must strike out the whole or a part of the proceedings if the Upper Tribunal—

(a)does not have jurisdiction in relation to the proceedings or that part of them; and

(b)does not exercise its power under rule 5(3)(k)(i) (transfer to another court or tribunal) in relation to the proceedings or that part of them.

(3) The Upper Tribunal may strike out the whole or a part of the proceedings if—

(a)the appellant or applicant has failed to comply with a direction which stated that failure by the appellant or applicant to comply with the direction could lead to the striking out of the proceedings or part of them;

(b)the appellant or applicant has failed to co-operate with the Upper Tribunal to such an extent that the Upper Tribunal cannot deal with the proceedings fairly and justly; or

(c)in proceedings which are not an appeal from the decision of another tribunal or judicial review proceedings, the Upper Tribunal considers there is no reasonable prospect of the appellant's or the applicant's case, or part of it, succeeding.

(4) The Upper Tribunal may not strike out the whole or a part of the proceedings under paragraph (2) or (3)(b) or (c) without first giving the appellant or applicant an opportunity to make representations in relation to the proposed striking out.

(5) If the proceedings have been struck out under paragraph (1) or (3)(a), the appellant or applicant may apply for the proceedings, or part of them, to be reinstated.

(6) An application under paragraph (5) must be made in writing and received by the Upper Tribunal within 1 month after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sent notification of the striking out to the appellant or applicant.

(7) This rule applies to a respondent [F72or an interested party] as it applies to an appellant or applicant except that—

(a)a reference to the striking out of the proceedings is to be read as a reference to the barring of the respondent [F73or interested party] from taking further part in the proceedings; and

(b)a reference to an application for the reinstatement of proceedings which have been struck out is to be read as a reference to an application for the lifting of the bar on the respondent [F73or interested party] F74... taking further part in the proceedings.

(8) If a respondent [F75or an interested party] has been barred from taking further part in proceedings under this rule and that bar has not been lifted, the Upper Tribunal need not consider any response or other submission made by that respondent [F76or interested party, and may summarily determine any or all issues against that respondent or interested party].

Textual Amendments

F72Words in rule 8(7) inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 6(2)(a)

F73Words in rule 8(7)(a)(b) inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 6(2)(b)

F74Word in rule 8(7)(b) omitted (1.4.2009) by virtue of Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 6(2)(c)

F75Words in rule 8(8) inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 6(3)(a)

F76Words in rule 8(8) inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules. 1, 6(3)(b)

[F77Addition, substitution and removal of parties

9.(1) The Upper Tribunal may give a direction adding, substituting or removing a party as an appellant, a respondent or an interested party.

(2) If the Upper Tribunal gives a direction under paragraph (1) it may give such consequential directions as it considers appropriate.

(3) A person who is not a party may apply to the Upper Tribunal to be added or substituted as a party.

(4) If a person who is entitled to be a party to proceedings by virtue of another enactment applies to be added as a party, and any conditions applicable to that entitlement have been satisfied, the Upper Tribunal must give a direction adding that person as a respondent or, if appropriate, as an appellant.]

(5) [F78In an asylum case, the United Kingdom Representative of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (“the United Kingdom Representative”) may give notice to the Upper Tribunal that the United Kingdom Representative wishes to participate in the proceedings.

(6) If the United Kingdom Representative gives notice under paragraph (5)—

(i)the United Kingdom Representative is entitled to participate in any hearing; and

(ii)all documents which are required to be sent or delivered to parties must be sent or delivered to the United Kingdom Representative.]

Textual Amendments

[F79Orders for costs

10.(1) The Upper Tribunal may not make an order in respect of costs (or, in Scotland, expenses) in proceedings [F80transferred or referred by, or on appeal from,] another tribunal except—

(aa)[F81in a national security certificate appeal, to the extent permitted by paragraph (1A);]

(a)in proceedings [F82transferred by, or on appeal from,] the Tax Chamber of the First-tier Tribunal; or

(b)to the extent and in the circumstances that the other tribunal had the power to make an order in respect of costs (or, in Scotland, expenses).

[F83(1A) In a national security certificate appeal—

(a)the Upper Tribunal may make an order in respect of costs or expenses in the circumstances described at paragraph (3)(c) and (d);

(b)if the appeal is against a certificate, the Upper Tribunal may make an order in respect of costs or expenses against the relevant Minister and in favour of the appellant if the Upper Tribunal allows the appeal and quashes the certificate to any extent or the Minister withdraws the certificate;

(c)if the appeal is against the application of a certificate, the Upper Tribunal may make an order in respect of costs or expenses—

(i)against the appellant and in favour of any other party if the Upper Tribunal dismisses the appeal to any extent; or

(ii)in favour of the appellant and against any other party if the Upper Tribunal allows the appeal to any extent.]

(2)  The Upper Tribunal may not make an order in respect of costs or expenses under section 4 of the Forfeiture Act 1982 M9 .

(3) In other proceedings, the Upper Tribunal may not make an order in respect of costs or expenses except—

(a)in judicial review proceedings;

F84(b). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

(c)under section 29(4) of the 2007 Act (wasted costs) [F85and costs incurred in applying for such costs]F86...

(d)if the Upper Tribunal considers that a party or its representative has acted unreasonably in bringing, defending or conducting the proceedings; F87...

[F88(e)if, in a financial services case [F89or a wholesale energy case], the Upper Tribunal considers that the decision in respect of which the reference was made was unreasonable[F90; or]]

[F91(f)if, in a financial sanctions case, the Upper Tribunal considers that the decision to impose or uphold a monetary penalty in respect of which the appeal was made was unreasonable.]

(4) The Upper Tribunal may make an order for costs (or, in Scotland, expenses) on an application or on its own initiative.

(5) A person making an application for an order for costs or expenses must—

(a)send or deliver a written application to the Upper Tribunal and to the person against whom it is proposed that the order be made; and

(b)send or deliver with the application a schedule of the costs or expenses claimed sufficient to allow summary assessment of such costs or expenses by the Upper Tribunal.

(6) An application for an order for costs or expenses may be made at any time during the proceedings but may not be made later than 1 month after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sends—

(a)a decision notice recording the decision which finally disposes of all issues in the proceedings; or

(b)[F92notice under rule 17(5) that a withdrawal which ends the proceedings has taken effect.]

(7) The Upper Tribunal may not make an order for costs or expenses against a person (the “paying person”) without first—

(a)giving that person an opportunity to make representations; and

(b)if the paying person is an individual and the order is to be made under paragraph (3)(a), (b) or (d), considering that person’s financial means.

(8) The amount of costs or expenses to be paid under an order under this rule may be ascertained by—

(a)summary assessment by the Upper Tribunal;

(b)agreement of a specified sum by the paying person and the person entitled to receive the costs or expenses (“the receiving person”); or

(c)assessment of the whole or a specified part of the costs or expenses[F93, including the costs or expenses of the assessment,] incurred by the receiving person, if not agreed.

(9) Following an order for assessment under paragraph (8)(c), the paying person or the receiving person may apply—

(a)in England and Wales, to the High Court or the Costs Office of the Supreme Court (as specified in the order) for a detailed assessment of the costs on the standard basis or, if specified in the order, on the indemnity basis; and the Civil Procedure Rules 1998 M10 shall apply, with necessary modifications, to that application and assessment as if the proceedings in the tribunal had been proceedings in a court to which the Civil Procedure Rules 1998 apply;

(b)in Scotland, to the Auditor of the Court of Session for the taxation of the expenses according to the fees payable in that court; or

(c)in Northern Ireland, to the Taxing Office of the High Court of Northern Ireland for taxation on the standard basis or, if specified in the order, on the indemnity basis.]

[F94(10) Upon making an order for the assessment of costs, the [F95Upper] Tribunal may order an amount to be paid on account before the costs or expenses are assessed.]

Textual Amendments

F81Rule 10(1)(aa) inserted (18.1.2010) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/43), rules 1, 7(a)

F82Words in rule 10(1)(a) substituted (1.9.2009) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/1975), rules 1, 11(a)(ii)

F83Rule 10(1A) inserted (18.1.2010) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/43), rules 1, rule 7(b)

F85Words in rule 10(3)(c) inserted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/477), rules 1(2)(c), 50

F87Word in rule 10(3)(d) omitted (27.7.2017) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2017 (S.I. 2017/723), rules 1, 9(a)

F89Words in rule 10(3)(e) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 6

F90Word in rule 10(3)(e) inserted (27.7.2017) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2017 (S.I. 2017/723), rules 1, 9(b)

F93Words in rule 10(8)(c) inserted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/477), rules 1(2)(c), 52

F95Word in rule 10(10) inserted (1.11.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 4) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/2067), rules 1, 6

Marginal Citations

Representatives

11.—(1) [F96Subject to paragraph (5A),] a party may appoint a representative (whether a legal representative or not) to represent that party in the proceedings [F97save that a party in an asylum or immigration case may not be represented by any person prohibited from representing by section 84 of the Immigration and Asylum Act 1999].

(2) If a party appoints a representative, that party (or the representative if the representative is a legal representative) must send or deliver to the Upper Tribunal F98... written notice of the representative's name and address.

[F99(2A) If the Upper Tribunal receives notice that a party has appointed a representative under paragraph (2), it must send a copy of that notice to each other party.]

(3) Anything permitted or required to be done by a party under these Rules, a practice direction or a direction may be done by the representative of that party, except signing a witness statement.

(4) A person who receives due notice of the appointment of a representative—

(a)must provide to the representative any document which is required to be provided to the represented party, and need not provide that document to the represented party; and

(b)may assume that the representative is and remains authorised as such until they receive written notification that this is not so from the representative or the represented party.

(5) [F100Subject to paragraph (5B),] at a hearing a party may be accompanied by another person whose name and address has not been notified under paragraph (2) but who, subject to paragraph (8) and with the permission of the Upper Tribunal, may act as a representative or otherwise assist in presenting the party's case at the hearing.

[F101(5A) In [F102immigration judicial review] proceedings, a party may appoint as a representative only a person authorised under the Legal Services Act 2007 to undertake the conduct of litigation in the High Court.

(5B) At a hearing of [F103immigration judicial review] proceedings, rights of audience before the Upper Tribunal are restricted to persons authorised to exercise those rights in the High Court under the Legal Services Act 2007.]

(6) Paragraphs (2) to (4) do not apply to a person who accompanies a party under paragraph (5).

(7) In a mental health case if the patient has not appointed a representative the Upper Tribunal may appoint a legal representative for the patient where—

(a)the patient has stated that they do not wish to conduct their own case or that they wish to be represented; or

(b)the patient lacks the capacity to appoint a representative but the Upper Tribunal believes that it is in the patient's best interests for the patient to be represented.

(8) In a mental health case a party may not appoint as a representative, or be represented or assisted at a hearing by—

(a)a person liable to be detained or subject to guardianship F104..., or who is a community patient, under the Mental Health Act 1983; or

(b)a person receiving treatment for mental disorder at the same hospital [F105or] home as the patient.

[F106(9) In this rule “legal representative” means [F107a person who, for the purposes of the Legal Services Act 2007, is an authorised person in relation to an activity which constitutes the exercise of a right of audience or the conduct of litigation within the meaning of that Act][F108a qualified person as defined in section 84(2) of the Immigration and Asylum Act 1999,] an advocate or solicitor in Scotland or a barrister or solicitor in Northern Ireland.]

[F109(10) In an asylum case or an immigration case, an appellant’s representative before the First-tier Tribunal will be treated as that party’s representative before the Upper Tribunal, unless the Upper Tribunal receives notice—

(a)of a new representative under paragraph (2) of this rule; or

(b)from the appellant stating that they are no longer represented.]

Textual Amendments

F98Words in rule 11(2) omitted (1.4.2009) by virtue of Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 8(a)

F99Words in rule 11(2A) inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 8(b)

F102Words in rule 11(5A) substituted (1.11.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 4) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/2067), rules 1, 7

F103Words in rule 11(5B) substituted (1.11.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 4) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/2067), rules 1, 7

F105Word in rule 11(8)(b) inserted (1.9.2009) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/1975), rules 1, 12

F107Words in rule 11(9) substituted (18.1.2010) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/43), rules 1, 8

Calculating time

12.—(1) An act required by these Rules, a practice direction or a direction to be done on or by a particular day must be done by 5pm on that day.

(2) If the time specified by these Rules, a practice direction or a direction for doing any act ends on a day other than a working day, the act is done in time if it is done on the next working day.

(3) In a special educational needs case or a disability discrimination in schools case, the following days must not be counted when calculating the time by which an act must be done—

(a)25th December to 1st January inclusive; and

(b)any day in August.

[F110(3A) In an asylum case or an immigration case, when calculating the time by which an act must be done, in addition to the days specified in the definition of “working days” in rule 1 (interpretation), the following days must also not be counted as working days—

(a)27th to 31st December inclusiveF111...

F112(b). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .]

(4) Paragraph (3) [F113or (3A)] does not apply where the Upper Tribunal directs that an act must be done by or on a specified date.

F114(5) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Textual Amendments

F111Word in rule 12(3A)(a) omitted (20.10.2014) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 3) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/2128), rules 1(b), 6(a)

F112Rule 12(3A)(b) omitted (20.10.2014) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 3) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/2128), rules 1(b), 6(b)

Sending and delivery of documents

13.—(1) [F115Subject to paragraph (1A),] any document to be provided to the Upper Tribunal under these Rules, a practice direction or a direction must be—

(a)sent by pre-paid post or [F116by document exchange, or delivered by hand,] to the address specified for the proceedings;

(b)sent by fax to the number specified for the proceedings; F117...

[F118(ba)uploaded to the Upper Tribunal’s secure portal; or]

(c)sent or delivered by such other method as the Upper Tribunal may permit or direct.

[F119(1A) A practice direction may specify for any document subject to paragraph (1)—

(a)the requirements that must be fulfilled for it to be uploaded to the Upper Tribunal’s secure portal; and

(b)for any specified category of party in any specified category of case, that it must be so uploaded to the Upper Tribunal’s secure portal.]

(2) Subject to [F120paragraphs (2A) and (3)], if a party provides a fax number, email address or other details for the electronic transmission of documents to them [F121(including transmission through the Upper Tribunal’s secure portal)], that party must accept delivery of documents by that method.

[F122(2A) A party is required to accept delivery of documents through the Upper Tribunal’s secure portal only if the document is sent through that portal to that party by the Upper Tribunal.]

(3) If a party informs the Upper Tribunal and all other parties that a particular form of communication, other than pre-paid post or delivery by hand, should not be used to provide documents to that party, that form of communication must not be so used.

(4) If the Upper Tribunal or a party sends a document to a party or the Upper Tribunal by email or any other electronic means of communication [F123(including transmission through the Upper Tribunal’s secure portal)], the recipient may request that the sender provide a hard copy of the document to the recipient. The recipient must make such a request as soon as reasonably practicable after receiving the document electronically.

(5) The Upper Tribunal and each party may assume that the address provided by a party or its representative is and remains the address to which documents should be sent or delivered until receiving written notification to the contrary.

[F124(6) Subject to paragraph (7), if a document submitted to the Upper Tribunal is not written in English, it must be accompanied by an English translation.

(7) In proceedings that are in Wales or have a connection with Wales, a document or translation may be submitted to the [F125Upper] Tribunal in Welsh.]

[F126(8) In judicial review proceedings, unless the contrary is proved, a document sent by first class post will be deemed to be provided or received on the second working day after it was posted.]

Textual Amendments

F116Words in rule 13(1)(a) substituted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 10

Use of documents and information

14.—(1) The Upper Tribunal may make an order prohibiting the disclosure or publication of—

(a)specified documents or information relating to the proceedings; or

(b)any matter likely to lead members of the public to identify any person whom the Upper Tribunal considers should not be identified.

(2) The Upper Tribunal may give a direction prohibiting the disclosure of a document or information to a person if—

(a)the Upper Tribunal is satisfied that such disclosure would be likely to cause that person or some other person serious harm; and

(b)the Upper Tribunal is satisfied, having regard to the interests of justice, that it is proportionate to give such a direction.

(3) If a party (“the first party”) considers that the Upper Tribunal should give a direction under paragraph (2) prohibiting the disclosure of a document or information to another party (“the second party”), the first party must—

(a)exclude the relevant document or information from any documents that will be provided to the second party; and

(b)provide to the Upper Tribunal the excluded document or information, and the reason for its exclusion, so that the Upper Tribunal may decide whether the document or information should be disclosed to the second party or should be the subject of a direction under paragraph (2).

F127(4) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

(5) If the Upper Tribunal gives a direction under paragraph (2) which prevents disclosure to a party who has appointed a representative, the Upper Tribunal may give a direction that the documents or information be disclosed to that representative if the Upper Tribunal is satisfied that—

(a)disclosure to the representative would be in the interests of the party; and

(b)the representative will act in accordance with paragraph (6).

(6) Documents or information disclosed to a representative in accordance with a direction under paragraph (5) must not be disclosed either directly or indirectly to any other person without the Upper Tribunal's consent.

(7) Unless the Upper Tribunal gives a direction to the contrary, information about mental health cases and the names of any persons concerned in such cases must not be made public.

[F128(8) The Upper Tribunal may, on its own initiative or on the application of a party, give a direction that certain documents or information must or may be disclosed to the Upper Tribunal on the basis that the Upper Tribunal will not disclose such documents or information to other persons, or specified other persons.

[F129(8A) In a trade remedies case, the Upper Tribunal may give a direction under paragraph (8) if the Upper Tribunal is satisfied that—

(a)where such documents or information have been supplied to the TRA, the TRA is treating such documents or information as confidential in accordance with—

(i)regulation 45 of the Trade Remedies (Dumping and Subsidisation) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019;

(ii)regulation 16 of the Trade Remedies (Increase in Imports Causing Serious Injury to UK Producers) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019; or

(iii)regulation 5 of the Trade Remedies (Reconsideration and Appeals) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019; or

(b)where such documents or information have not been supplied to the TRA, if such documents or information were to be supplied to the TRA in accordance with regulation 5 of the Trade Remedies (Reconsideration and Appeals) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019, the TRA would be entitled to treat such documents or information as confidential in accordance with that regulation,

and the Upper Tribunal is not precluded from considering such documents or information in making its decision in the case.]

(9) A party making an application for a direction under paragraph (8) may withhold the relevant documents or information from other parties until the Upper Tribunal has granted or refused the application.

(10) In a case involving matters relating to national security, the Upper Tribunal must ensure that information is not disclosed contrary to the interests of national security.

(11) The Upper Tribunal must conduct proceedings and record its decision and reasons appropriately so as not to undermine the effect of an order made under paragraph (1), a direction given under paragraph (2) or (8) or the duty imposed by paragraph (10).]

Textual Amendments

Evidence and submissions

15.—(1) Without restriction on the general powers in rule 5(1) and (2) (case management powers), the Upper Tribunal may give directions as to—

(a)issues on which it requires evidence or submissions;

(b)the nature of the evidence or submissions it requires;

(c)whether the parties are permitted or required to provide expert evidence, and if so whether the parties must jointly appoint a single expert to provide such evidence;

(d)any limit on the number of witnesses whose evidence a party may put forward, whether in relation to a particular issue or generally;

(e)the manner in which any evidence or submissions are to be provided, which may include a direction for them to be given—

(i)orally at a hearing; or

(ii)by written submissions or witness statement; and

(f)the time at which any evidence or submissions are to be provided.

(2) The Upper Tribunal may—

(a)admit evidence whether or not—

(i)the evidence would be admissible in a civil trial in the United Kingdom; or

(ii)the evidence was available to a previous decision maker; or

(b)exclude evidence that would otherwise be admissible where—

(i)the evidence was not provided within the time allowed by a direction or a practice direction;

(ii)the evidence was otherwise provided in a manner that did not comply with a direction or a practice direction; or

(iii)it would otherwise be unfair to admit the evidence.

[F130(2A) In an asylum case or an immigration case—

(a)if a party wishes the Upper Tribunal to consider evidence that was not before the First-tier Tribunal, that party must send or deliver a notice to the Upper Tribunal and any other party—

(i)indicating the nature of the evidence; and

(ii)explaining why it was not submitted to the First-tier Tribunal; and

(b)when considering whether to admit evidence that was not before the First-tier Tribunal, the Upper Tribunal must have regard to whether there has been unreasonable delay in producing that evidence.]

(3) The Upper Tribunal may consent to a witness giving, or require any witness to give, evidence on oath, and may administer an oath for that purpose.

Textual Amendments

Summoning or citation of witnesses and orders to answer questions or produce documents

16.—(1) On the application of a party or on its own initiative, the Upper Tribunal may—

(a)by summons (or, in Scotland, citation) require any person to attend as a witness at a hearing at the time and place specified in the summons or citation; or

(b)order any person to answer any questions or produce any documents in that person's possession or control which relate to any issue in the proceedings.

(2) A summons or citation under paragraph (1)(a) must—

(a)give the person required to attend 14 days' notice of the hearing or such shorter period as the Upper Tribunal may direct; and

(b)where the person is not a party, make provision for the person's necessary expenses of attendance to be paid, and state who is to pay them.

(3) No person may be compelled to give any evidence or produce any document that the person could not be compelled to give or produce on a trial of an action in a court of law in the part of the United Kingdom where the proceedings are due to be determined.

[F131(4) A person who receives a summons, citation or order may apply to the Upper Tribunal for it to be varied or set aside if they did not have an opportunity to object to it before it was made or issued.

(5) A person making an application under paragraph (4) must do so as soon as reasonably practicable after receiving notice of the summons, citation or order.

(6) A summons, citation or order under this rule must—

(a)state that the person on whom the requirement is imposed may apply to the Upper Tribunal to vary or set aside the summons, citation or order, if they did not have an opportunity to object to it before it was made or issued; and

(b)state the consequences of failure to comply with the summons, citation or order.]

Textual Amendments

F131Rule 16(4)(5)(6) substituted for rule 16(4) (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 11

Withdrawal

17.—(1) Subject to paragraph (2), a party may give notice of the withdrawal of its case, or any part of it—

(a)F132... by sending or delivering to the Upper Tribunal a written notice of withdrawal; or

(b)orally at a hearing.

(2) Notice of withdrawal will not take effect unless the Upper Tribunal consents to the withdrawal except in relation to an application for permission to appeal.

(3) A party which has withdrawn its case may apply to the Upper Tribunal for the case to be reinstated.

(4) An application under paragraph (3) must be made in writing and be received by the Upper Tribunal within 1 month after—

(a)the date on which the Upper Tribunal received the notice under paragraph (1)(a); or

(b)the date of the hearing at which the case was withdrawn orally under paragraph (1)(b).

(5) The Upper Tribunal must notify each party in writing [F133that a withdrawal has taken effect] under this rule.

[F134(6) Paragraph (3) does not apply to a financial services case other than a reference against a penalty.]

Textual Amendments

F132Words in rule 17(1)(a) omitted (1.4.2013) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/477), rules 1(2)(c), 54(a)

[F135Appeal treated as abandoned or finally determined in an asylum case or an immigration case

17A.(1) A party to an asylum case or an immigration case before the Upper Tribunal must notify the [F136Upper] Tribunal if they are aware that—

(a)the appellant has left the United Kingdom;

(b)the appellant has been granted leave to enter or remain in the United Kingdom; [F137or]

(c)a deportation order has been made against the appellant; F138...

F138(d). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

[F139(1A) A party to an appeal under the Immigration (Citizens’ Rights Appeals) (EU Exit) Regulations 2020 (“the 2020 Regulations”) before the Upper Tribunal must also notify the Upper Tribunal if they are aware that the appeal is to be treated as abandoned under regulation [F14013] of those Regulations.]

(2) Where an appeal is treated as abandoned pursuant to section [F14192(8),] 104(4) or (4A) of the Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002 F142... [F143or regulation 13(3) of the 2020 Regulations], or as finally determined pursuant to section 104(5) of the Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002, the Upper Tribunal must send the parties a notice informing them that the appeal is being treated as abandoned or finally determined.

(3) Where an appeal would otherwise fall to be treated as abandoned pursuant to section 104(4A) of the Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002 [F144or regulation 13(3) of the 2020 Regulations], but the appellant wishes to pursue their appeal, the appellant must send or deliver a notice, which must comply with any relevant practice directions, to the Upper Tribunal and the respondent so that it is received within thirty days of the date on which the notice of the grant of leave to enter or remain in the United Kingdom was sent to the appellant.

(4) Where a notice of grant of leave to enter or remain is sent electronically or delivered personally, the time limit in paragraph (3) is twenty eight days.

(5) Notwithstanding rule 5(3)(a) (case management powers) and rule 7(2) (failure to comply with rules etc.), the Upper Tribunal must not extend the time limits in paragraph (3) and (4).]

Textual Amendments

F140Word in rule 17A(1A) substituted (31.12.2020 immediately after IP completion day) by The Immigration (Citizens' Rights etc.) (EU Exit) Regulations 2020 (S.I. 2020/1372), regs. 1(2)(a)(3)(b), 4(2)

Notice of funding of legal services

18.  If a party is granted funding of legal services at any time, that party must as soon as practicable—

(a)(i)if [F145civil legal services (within the meaning of section 8 of the Legal Aid, Sentencing and Punishment of Offenders Act 2012) are provided under arrangements made for the purposes of Part 1 of that Act or by] the Northern Ireland Legal Services Commission, send a copy of the [F146certificate or] funding notice to the Upper Tribunal; or

(ii)if funding is granted by the Scottish Legal Aid Board, send a copy of the legal aid certificate to the Upper Tribunal; and

(b)notify every other party in writing that funding has been granted.

Textual Amendments

F145Words in rule 18(a)(i) substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/477), rules 1(2)(c), 55(a)

Modifications etc. (not altering text)

[F147Confidentiality in social security and child support cases]

[F14719.(1) Paragraph (4) applies to an appeal against a decision of the First-tier Tribunal—

(a)in proceedings under the Child Support Act 1991M11 in the circumstances described in paragraph (2), other than an appeal against a reduced benefit decision (as defined in section 46(10)(b) of the Child Support Act 1991, as that section had effect prior to the commencement of section 15(b) of the Child Maintenance and Other Payments Act 2008M12); or

(b)in proceedings where the parties to the appeal include former joint claimants who are no longer living together in the circumstances described in paragraph (3).

(2) The circumstances referred to in paragraph (1)(a) are that—

(a)in the proceedings in the First-tier Tribunal in respect of which the appeal has been brought, there was an obligation to keep a person’s address confidential; or

(b)an absent parent, non-resident parent or person with care would like their address or the address of the child to be kept confidential and has given notice to that effect to the Upper Tribunal—

(i)in an application for permission to appeal or notice of appeal;

(ii)within 1 month after an enquiry by the Upper Tribunal; or

(iii)when notifying any subsequent change of address after proceedings have been started.

(3) The circumstances referred to in paragraph (1)(b) are that—

(a)in the proceedings in the First-tier Tribunal in respect of which the appeal has been brought, there was an obligation to keep a person’s address confidential; or

(b)one of the former joint claimants would like their address to be kept confidential and has given notice to that effect to the Upper Tribunal—

(i)in an application for permission to appeal or notice of appeal;

(ii)within 1 month after an enquiry by the Upper Tribunal; or

(iii)when notifying any subsequent change of address after proceedings have been started.

(4) Where this paragraph applies, the Secretary of State or other decision maker and the Upper Tribunal must take appropriate steps to secure the confidentiality of the address and of any information which could reasonably be expected to enable a person to identify the address, to the extent that the address or that information is not already known to each other party.

(5) In this rule—

“absent parent”, “non-resident parent” and “person with care” have the meanings set out in section 3 of the Child Support Act 1991;

“joint claimants” means the persons who made a joint claim for a jobseeker’s allowance under the Jobseekers Act 1995, a tax credit under the Tax Credits Act 2002 or in relation to whom an award of universal credit is made under Part 1 of the Welfare Reform Act 2012.]

Textual Amendments

Marginal Citations

Power to pay expenses and allowances

20.—(1) In proceedings brought under section 4 of the Safeguarding Vulnerable Groups Act 2006 M13 F148..., the Secretary of State may pay such allowances for the purpose of or in connection with the attendance of persons at hearings as the Secretary of State may, with the consent of the Treasury, determine.

(2) Paragraph (3) applies to proceedings on appeal from a decision of—

(a)the First-tier Tribunal in proceedings under the Child Support Act 1991, section 12 of the Social Security Act 1998 M14 or paragraph 6 of Schedule 7 to the Child Support, Pensions and Social Security Act 2000 M15;

(b)the First-tier Tribunal in a war pensions and armed forces case (as defined in the Tribunal Procedure (First-tier Tribunal) (War Pensions and Armed Forces Compensation Chamber) Rules 2008 M16); or

(c)a Pensions Appeal Tribunal for Scotland or Northern Ireland.

(3) The Lord Chancellor (or, in Scotland, the Secretary of State) may pay to any person who attends any hearing such travelling and other allowances, including compensation for loss of remunerative time, as the Lord Chancellor (or, in Scotland, the Secretary of State) may determine.

Textual Amendments

F148Words in rule 20(1) omitted (1.4.2009) by virtue of Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 12

Marginal Citations

M16S.I. 2008/2686 (L. 14).

[F149Procedure for applying for a stay of a decision pending an appeal

20A.(1) This rule applies where another enactment provides in any terms for the Upper Tribunal to stay or suspend, or to lift a stay or suspension of, a decision which is or may be the subject of an appeal to the Upper Tribunal (“the substantive decision”) pending such appeal.

(2) A person who wishes the Upper Tribunal to decide whether the substantive decision should be stayed or suspended must make a written application to the Upper Tribunal which must include—

(a)the name and address of the person making the application;

(b)the name and address of any representative of that person;

(c)the address to which documents for that person should be sent or delivered;

(d)the name and address of any person who will be a respondent to the appeal;

(e)details of the substantive decision and any decision as to when that decision is to take effect, and copies of any written record of, or reasons for, those decisions; and

(f)the grounds on which the person making the application relies.

(3) In the case of an application under paragraph (2) [F150in a road transport case] —

(a)the person making the application must notify the [F151decision maker] when making the application;

(b)within 7 days of receiving notification of the application the [F152decision maker] must send or deliver written reasons for refusing or withdrawing the stay—

(i)to the Upper Tribunal; and

(ii)to the person making the application, if the [F152decision maker] has not already done so.

(4) If the Upper Tribunal grants a stay or suspension following an application under this rule—

(a)the Upper Tribunal may give directions as to the conduct of the appeal of the substantive decision; and

(b)the Upper Tribunal may, where appropriate, grant the stay or suspension subject to conditions.

(5) Unless the Upper Tribunal considers that there is good reason not to do so, the Upper Tribunal must send written notice of any decision made under this rule to each party.]

[F153Application for an authorised costs order

20B.(1) This rule applies to an application by a charity or charity trustees of a charity for an order under section 324A (power to authorise costs to be incurred in relation to proceedings) of the Charities Act 2011 (“authorised costs order”).

(2) An applicant for an authorised costs order must start proceedings before the Upper Tribunal by sending or delivering to the Upper Tribunal an application which must include—

(a)the name and address of the applicant;

(b)the name and address of the applicant’s representative (if any);

(c)an address where documents for the applicant may be sent or delivered;

(d)the name and address of any respondent and any other interested party in the proceedings to which the application relates;

(e)details of the proceedings brought, or proposed to be brought, before the Upper Tribunal to which the application relates with details (including the full reference) of the decision challenged;

(f)a copy of any authorised costs order or refusal of any authorised costs order made by the First-tier Tribunal;

(g)the result the applicant is seeking;

(h)the grounds on which the applicant relies;

(i)whether the applicant wants the application to be determined at a hearing; and

(j)any further information or documents required by a practice direction.

(3) The applicant must send or deliver a copy of the application (but need not send the further information or documents referred to in paragraph (2)(j)) to the respondent and any other interested party in the proceedings to which the application relates at the same time as it provides the application to the Upper Tribunal.

(4) In this rule, references to “charity” and “charity trustees” have the meanings given by the Charities Act 2011.]

 

PART 3[F154Procedure for cases in] the Upper Tribunal

Textual Amendments

F154Words in Pt. 3 substituted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 13

Application to the Upper Tribunal for permission to appeal

21.F155(1) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

[F156(1A) This rule does not apply to an application for permission to appeal to the Upper Tribunal if such application is made under rule 24 (response to notice of appeal).]

(2) A person may apply to the Upper Tribunal for permission to appeal to the Upper Tribunal against a decision of another tribunal only if—

(a)they have made an application for permission to appeal to the tribunal which made the decision challenged; and

(b)that application has been refused or has not been admitted [F157or has been granted only on limited grounds].

(3) An application for permission to appeal must be made in writing and received by the Upper Tribunal no later than—

(a)in the case of an application under section 4 of the Safeguarding Vulnerable Groups Act 2006, 3 months after the date on which written notice of the decision being challenged was sent to the appellant; F158...

[F159(aa)in an asylum case or an immigration case where the appellant is in the United Kingdom at the time that the application is made, 14 days after the date on which notice of the First-tier Tribunal’s refusal of permission was sent to the appellant;]

F160(ab). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

(b)otherwise, a month after the date on which the tribunal that made the decision under challenge sent notice of its refusal of permission to appeal, or refusal to admit the application for permission to appeal, to the appellant.

F161(3A) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

(4) The application must state—

(a)the name and address of the appellant;

(b)the name and address of the representative (if any) of the appellant;

(c)an address where documents for the appellant may be sent or delivered;

(d)details (including the full reference) of the decision challenged;

(e)the grounds on which the appellant relies; and

(f)whether the appellant wants the application to be dealt with at a hearing.

(5) The appellant must provide with the application a copy of—

(a)any written record of the decision being challenged;

(b)any separate written statement of reasons for that decision; and

(c)if the application is for permission to appeal against a decision of another tribunal, the notice of refusal of permission to appeal, or notice of refusal to admit the application for permission to appeal, from that other tribunal.

(6) If the appellant provides the application to the Upper Tribunal later than the time required by paragraph (3) or by an extension of time allowed under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time)—

(a)the application must include a request for an extension of time and the reason why the application was not provided in time; and

(b)unless the Upper Tribunal extends time for the application under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time) the Upper Tribunal must not admit the application.

(7) If the appellant makes an application to the Upper Tribunal for permission to appeal against the decision of another tribunal, and that other tribunal refused to admit the appellant's application for permission to appeal because the application for permission or for a written statement of reasons was not made in time—

(a)the application to the Upper Tribunal for permission to appeal must include the reason why the application to the other tribunal for permission to appeal or for a written statement of reasons, as the case may be, was not made in time; and

(b)the Upper Tribunal must only admit the application if the Upper Tribunal considers that it is in the interests of justice for it to do so.

[F162(8) In this rule, a reference to notice of a refusal of permission to appeal is to be taken to include a reference to notice of a grant of permission to appeal on limited grounds.]

Decision in relation to permission to appeal

22.—(1) F163... If the Upper Tribunal refuses permission to appeal [F164or refuses to admit a late application for permission], it must send written notice of the refusal and of the reasons for the refusal to the appellant.

(2) If the Upper Tribunal gives permission to appeal—

(a)the Upper Tribunal must send written notice of the permission, and of the reasons for any limitations or conditions on such permission, to each party;

(b)subject to any direction by the Upper Tribunal, the application for permission to appeal stands as the notice of appeal and the Upper Tribunal must send to each respondent a copy of the application for permission to appeal and any documents provided with it by the appellant; and

(c)the Upper Tribunal may, with the consent of the appellant and each respondent, determine the appeal without obtaining any further response.

[F165(3) Paragraph (4) applies where the Upper Tribunal, without a hearing, determines an application for permission to appeal—

(a)against a decision of—

(i)the Tax Chamber of the First-tier Tribunal;

(ii)the Health, Education and Social Care Chamber of the First-tier Tribunal M17;

[F166(iia)the General Regulatory Chamber of the First-tier Tribunal;]

F167(iib). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

(iii)the Mental Health Review Tribunal for Wales; or

(iv)the Special Educational Needs Tribunal for Wales; or

(b)under section 4 of the Safeguarding Vulnerable Groups Act 2006.]

(4) [F168Subject to paragraph (4A),] in the circumstances set out at paragraph (3) the appellant may apply for the decision to be reconsidered at a hearing if the Upper Tribunal—

(a)refuses permission to appeal [F169or refuses to admit a late application for permission]; or

(b)gives permission to appeal on limited grounds or subject to conditions.

[F170(4A) Where the Upper Tribunal considers the whole or part of an application to be totally without merit, it shall record that fact in its decision notice and, in those circumstances, the person seeking permission may not request the decision or part of the decision (as the case may be) to be reconsidered at a hearing.]

(5) An application under paragraph (4) must be made in writing and received by the Upper Tribunal within 14 days after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sent written notice of its decision regarding the application to the appellant.

Textual Amendments

F164Words in rule 22(1) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 8(a)

F169Words in rule 22(4)(a) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 8(c)

Marginal Citations

M17The Health, Education and Social Care Chamber of the First-tier Tribunal is established by the First-tier Tribunal and Upper Tribunal (Chambers) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/2684).

Special procedure for providing notice of a refusal of permission to appeal in an asylum case

F17122A.  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Textual Amendments

Notice of appeal

23.[F172(1) This rule applies—

(a)to proceedings on appeal to the Upper Tribunal for which permission to appeal is not required, except proceedings to which rule 26A[F173, 26B or 26C] applies;

(b)if another tribunal has given permission for a party to appeal to the Upper Tribunal; or

(c)subject to any other direction by the Upper Tribunal, if the Upper Tribunal has given permission to appeal and has given a direction that the application for permission to appeal does not stand as the notice of appeal.

[F174(1A) In an asylum case or an immigration case in which the First-tier Tribunal has given permission to appeal, subject to any direction of the First-tier Tribunal or the Upper Tribunal, the application for permission to appeal sent or delivered to the First-tier Tribunal stands as the notice of appeal and accordingly paragraphs (2) to (6) of this rule do not apply.]

(2) The appellant must provide a notice of appeal to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received within 1 month after—

(a)the date that the tribunal that gave permission to appeal sent notice of such permission to the appellant; or

(b)[F175if permission to appeal is not required, the date on which notice of decision to which the appeal relates—

(i)was sent to the appellant; F176...

(ii)in a quality contracts scheme case, if the notice was not sent to the appellant, the date on which the notice was published in a newspaper in accordance with the requirement of section 125 (notice and consultation requirements) of the Transport Act 2000 [F177, or]]]

[F178(iii)in a trade remedies case—

(aa)where the appeal is against a decision made by the TRA and notice is required to be published in accordance with the Trade Remedies (Reconsideration and Appeals) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019, the date of such publication or (if later) when the notice comes into effect;

(bb)where the appeal is against a decision made by the TRA and no notice is required to be published in accordance with the Trade Remedies (Reconsideration and Appeals) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019, the date on which the appellant is notified of the decision, or

(cc)where the appeal is against a determination of the Secretary of State under the Taxation (Cross-border Trade) Act 2018, the Trade Remedies (Dumping and Subsidisation) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019, the Trade Remedies (Increase in Imports Causing Serious Injury to UK Producers) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019 or the Trade Remedies (Reconsideration and Appeals) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019 (as the case may be), the date on which the notice is published in accordance with the relevant provision or (if later) when the notice comes into effect;]

(3) The notice of appeal must include the information listed in rule 21(4)(a) to (e) (content of the application for permission to appeal) and, where the Upper Tribunal has given permission to appeal, the Upper Tribunal's case reference.

(4) If another tribunal has granted permission to appeal, the appellant must provide with the notice of appeal a copy of—

(a)any written record of the decision being challenged;

(b)any separate written statement of reasons for that decision; and

(c)the notice of permission to appeal.

(5) If the appellant provides the notice of appeal to the Upper Tribunal later than the time required by paragraph (2) or by an extension of time allowed under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time)—

(a)the notice of appeal must include a request for an extension of time and the reason why the notice was not provided in time; and

(b)unless the Upper Tribunal extends time for the notice of appeal under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time) the Upper Tribunal must not admit the notice of appeal.

[F179(6) When the Upper Tribunal receives the notice of appeal it must send a copy of the notice and any accompanying documents—

(a)to each respondent; F180...

(b)[F181in a road transport case, to—

(i)the decision maker;

(ii)the appropriate national authority; and

(iii)in a case relating to the detention of a vehicle, the authorised person]][F182; or]

[F182(c)in an appeal against a decision of a traffic commissioner pursuant to section 6F of the Transport Act 1985 or section 123T of the Transport Act 2000, to—

(i)the respondent, and

(ii)the traffic commissioner who was the decision maker.]

[F182(6A) In a case to which paragraph (6)(c) applies, the Upper Tribunal must at the same time require such commissioner to—

(a)send or deliver to the Upper Tribunal (within such time as the Upper Tribunal may specify)—

(i)a copy of any written record of the decision under challenge, and any statement of reasons for that decision, and

(ii)copies of all documents relevant to the case in such commissioner’s possession, and

(b)provide copies of such documents to each other party at the same time as they are provided to the Upper Tribunal.]

[F183(7) Paragraph (6)(a) does not apply in a quality contracts scheme case, in respect of which Schedule A1 makes alternative and further provision.]

Textual Amendments

F173Words in rule 23(1)(a) substituted (27.7.2017) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2017 (S.I. 2017/723), rules 1, 10

Response to the notice of appeal

24.[F184(1) [F185This rule and rule 25 do not apply to—

(a)a road transport case, in respect of which Schedule 1 makes alternative provision; or

(b)a financial sanctions case in respect of which Schedule 4 makes alternative provision.]

(1A) Subject to any direction given by the Upper Tribunal, a respondent may [F186, and if paragraph (1B) applies must,] provide a response to a notice of appeal.]

[F187(1B) In the case of an appeal against the decision of another tribunal, a respondent must provide a response to a notice of appeal if the respondent—

(a)wishes the Upper Tribunal to uphold the decision for reasons other than those given by the tribunal; or

(b)relies on any grounds on which the respondent was unsuccessful in the proceedings which are the subject of the appeal.]

[F187(1C) If paragraph (1B) applies, to the extent that the respondent needs any permission, including permission to appeal to the Upper Tribunal, the response must include an application to the Upper Tribunal for such permission.]

(2) Any response provided under paragraph [F188(1A)] must be in writing and must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received—

(a)[F189if an application for permission to appeal stands as the notice of appeal, no later than one month after the date on which the respondent was sent notice that permission to appeal had been granted;] F190...

F191(aa). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

[F192(ab)in a quality contracts scheme case, no later than 1 month after the date on which a copy of the notice of appeal is sent to the respondent;] [F193or]

(b)in any other case, no later than 1 month after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sent a copy of the notice of appeal to the respondent.

(3) The response must state—

(a)the name and address of the respondent;

(b)the name and address of the representative (if any) of the respondent;

(c)an address where documents for the respondent may be sent or delivered;

(d)whether the respondent opposes the appeal;

(e)the grounds on which the respondent relies, including [F194(in the case of an appeal against the decision of another tribunal)] any grounds [F195

(i)to uphold the decision for reasons other than those given by the tribunal; or

(ii)on which the respondent was unsuccessful in the proceedings which are the subject of the appeal;]

[F196(ea)the reasons why any permission applied for under paragraph (1C) should be given; and]

(f)whether the respondent wants the case to be dealt with at a hearing.

(4) If the respondent provides the response to the Upper Tribunal later than the time required by paragraph (2) or by an extension of time allowed under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time), the response must include a request for an extension of time and the reason why the [F197response] was not provided in time.

(5) When the Upper Tribunal receives the response it must send a copy of the response and any accompanying documents to the appellant and each other party.

[F198(6) Paragraph (5) does not apply in a quality contracts scheme case, in respect of which Schedule A1 makes alternative and further provision.]

Textual Amendments

F184Rule 24(1)(1A) substituted for rule 24(1) (1.9.2009) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/1975), rules 1, 18(a)

F188Word in rule 24(2) substituted (18.1.2010) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/43), rules 1, 9

F190Word in rule 24(2) omitted (15.2.2010) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/44), rules 1, 15(b)

F191Rule 24(2)(aa) omitted (21.7.2020) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2020 (S.I. 2020/651), rules 1(1), 5(8)(a)

F195Rule 24(3)(e)(i)(ii) substituted for words (6.4.2022) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2022 (S.I. 2022/312), rules 1, 3(5)(c)(i) (as amended (27.12.2024) by S.I. 2024/1283, rules 1, 6(2))

F197Word in rule 24(4) substituted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 15

Appellant's reply

25.—(1) Subject to any direction given by the Upper Tribunal, the appellant may provide a reply to any response provided under rule 24 (response to the notice of appeal).

(2) [F199[F200Subject to paragraphs (2A) and (2B)], any] reply provided under paragraph (1) must be in writing and must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received within one month after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sent a copy of the response to the appellant.

[F201(2A) In an asylum case or an immigration case, the time limit in paragraph (2) is one month after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sent a copy of the response to the appellant, or five days before the hearing of the appeal, whichever is the earlier.]

[F202(2B) In a quality contracts scheme case, the time limit in paragraph (2) is 1 month from the date on which the respondent sent a copy of the response to the appellant.]

(3) When the Upper Tribunal receives the reply it must send a copy of the reply and any accompanying documents to each respondent.

[F203(4) Paragraph (3) does not apply in a quality contracts scheme case, in respect of which Schedule A1 makes alternative and further provision.]

References under the Forfeiture Act 1982

26.—(1) If a question arises which is required to be determined by the Upper Tribunal under section 4 of the Forfeiture Act 1982, the person to whom the application for the relevant benefit or advantage has been made must refer the question to the Upper Tribunal.

(2) The reference must be in writing and must include—

(a)a statement of the question for determination;

(b)a statement of the relevant facts;

(c)the grounds upon which the reference is made; and

(d)an address for sending documents to the person making the reference and each respondent.

(3) When the Upper Tribunal receives the reference it must send a copy of the reference and any accompanying documents to each respondent.

(4) Rules 24 (response to the notice of appeal) and 25 (appellant's reply) apply to a reference made under this rule as if it were a notice of appeal.

[F204Cases transferred or referred to the Upper Tribunal, applications made directly to the Upper Tribunal [F205, cases where an offence has been certified] and proceedings without notice to a respondent

26A.[F206(1) Paragraphs (2) and (3) apply to—

(a)a case transferred or referred to the Upper Tribunal from the First-tier Tribunal; F207...

(b)a case, other than an appeal or a case to which rule 26 (references under the Forfeiture Act 1982) applies, which is started by an application made directly to the Upper Tribunal [F208; or]]

[F209(c)a case where an offence has been certified to the Upper Tribunal.]

(2) In a case to which this paragraph applies—

(a)the Upper Tribunal must give directions as to the procedure to be followed in the consideration and disposal of the proceedings; F210...

[F211(aa)in a reference under [F212section 325 or 326 of the Charities Act 2011], the Upper Tribunal may give directions providing for an application to join the proceedings as a party and the time within which it may be made; and]

(b)the preceding rules in this Part will only apply to the proceedings to the extent provided for by such directions.

(3) If a case or matter to which this paragraph applies is to be determined without notice to or the involvement of a respondent—

(a)any provision in these Rules requiring a document to be provided by or to a respondent; and

(b)any other provision in these Rules permitting a respondent to participate in the proceedings

does not apply to that case or matter.]

[F213(4) Schedule 2 makes further provision for national security certificate appeals transferred to the Upper Tribunal.]

[F214Financial services cases [F215and wholesale energy cases]

26B.  Schedule 3 makes provision for financial services cases [F216and wholesale energy cases].]

Textual Amendments

F215Words in rule 26B heading inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 9

F216Words in rule 26B inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 10

[F217Financial sanctions cases

26C  Schedule 4 makes provision for financial sanctions cases.]

 

PART 4Judicial review proceedings in the Upper Tribunal

Application of this Part to judicial review proceedings transferred to the Upper Tribunal

27.—(1) When a court transfers judicial review proceedings to the Upper Tribunal, the Upper Tribunal—

(a)must notify each party in writing that the proceedings have been transferred to the Upper Tribunal; and

(b)must give directions as to the future conduct of the proceedings.

(2) The directions given under paragraph (1)(b) may modify or disapply for the purposes of the proceedings any of the provisions of the following rules in this Part.

(3) In proceedings transferred from the Court of Session under section 20(1) of the 2007 Act, the directions given under paragraph (1)(b) must—

(a)if the Court of Session did not make a first order specifying the required intimation, service and advertisement of the petition, state the Upper Tribunal's requirements in relation to those matters;

(b)state whether the Upper Tribunal will consider summary dismissal of the proceedings; and

(c)where necessary, modify or disapply provisions relating to permission in the following rules in this Part.

Applications for permission to bring judicial review proceedings

28.—(1) A person seeking permission to bring judicial review proceedings before the Upper Tribunal under section 16 of the 2007 Act must make a written application to the Upper Tribunal for such permission.

(2) Subject to paragraph (3), an application under paragraph (1) must be made promptly and, unless any other enactment specifies a shorter time limit, must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received no later than 3 months after the date of the decision[F218, action or omission] to which the application relates.

(3) An application for permission to bring judicial review proceedings challenging a decision of the First-tier Tribunal may be made later than the time required by paragraph (2) if it is made within 1 month after the date on which the First-tier Tribunal sent—

(a)written reasons for the decision; or

(b)notification that an application for the decision to be set aside has been unsuccessful, provided that that application was made in time.

(4) The application must state—

(a)the name and address of the applicant, the respondent and any other person whom the applicant considers to be an interested party;

(b)the name and address of the applicant's representative (if any);

(c)an address where documents for the applicant may be sent or delivered;

(d)details of the decision challenged (including the date, the full reference and the identity of the decision maker);

(e)that the application is for permission to bring judicial review proceedings;

(f)the outcome that the applicant is seeking; and

(g)the facts and grounds on which the applicant relies.

(5) If the application relates to proceedings in a court or tribunal, the application must name as an interested party each party to those proceedings who is not the applicant or a respondent.

(6) The applicant must send with the application—

(a)a copy of any written record of the decision in the applicant's possession or control; and

(b)copies of any other documents in the applicant's possession or control on which the applicant intends to rely.

(7) If the applicant provides the application to the Upper Tribunal later than the time required by paragraph (2) or (3) or by an extension of time allowed under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time)—

(a)the application must include a request for an extension of time and the reason why the application was not provided in time; and

(b)unless the Upper Tribunal extends time for the application under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time) the Upper Tribunal must not admit the application.

(8) [F219Except where rule 28A(2)(a) (special provisions for [F220immigration judicial review] proceedings) applies,] when the Upper Tribunal receives the application it must send a copy of the application and any accompanying documents to each person named in the application as a respondent or interested party.

Textual Amendments

F218Words in rule 28(2) inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 17

[F221Special provisions for [F222immigration judicial review] proceedings

28A.(1) The Upper Tribunal must not accept an application for permission to bring [F223immigration judicial review] proceedings unless it is either accompanied by any required fee or the Upper Tribunal accepts an undertaking that the fee will be paid.

(2) Within 9 days of making an application referred to in paragraph (1), an applicant must provide—

(a)a copy of the application and any accompanying documents to each person named in the application as a respondent or an interested party; and

(b)the Upper Tribunal with a written statement of when and how this was done.]

Acknowledgment of service

29.—(1) A person who is sent [F224or provided with] a copy of an application for permission under rule 28(8) (application for permission to bring judicial review proceedings) [F225or rule 28A(2)(a) (special provisions for [F226immigration judicial review] proceedings)] and wishes to take part in the proceedings must [F227provide] to the Upper Tribunal an acknowledgment of service so that it is received no later than 21 days after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sent[F228, or in [F226immigration judicial review] proceedings the applicant provided,] a copy of the application to that person.

(2) An acknowledgment of service under paragraph (1) must be in writing and state—

(a)whether the person intends to [F229support or] oppose the application for permission;

(b)their grounds for any [F230support or] opposition under sub-paragraph (a), or any other submission or information which they consider may assist the Upper Tribunal; and

(c)the name and address of any other person not named in the application as a respondent or interested party whom the person providing the acknowledgment considers to be an interested party.

[F231(2A) In [F232immigration judicial review] proceedings, a person who provides an acknowledgement of service under paragraph (1) must also provide a copy to—

(a)the applicant; and

(b)any other person named in the application under rule 28(4)(a) or acknowledgement of service under paragraph (2)(c)

no later than the time specified in paragraph (1).]

(3) A person who is [F233provided with] a copy of an application for permission under rule 28(8) [F234or 28A(2)(a)] but does not provide an acknowledgment of service [F235to the Upper Tribunal] may not take part in the application for permission [F236unless allowed to do so by the Upper Tribunal], but may take part in the subsequent proceedings if the application is successful.

Textual Amendments

F229Words in rule 29(2)(a) inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 18(a)

F230Words in rule 29(2)(b) inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 18(b)

Decision on permission or summary dismissal, and reconsideration of permission or summary dismissal at a hearing

30.—(1) The Upper Tribunal must send to the applicant, each respondent and any other person who provided an acknowledgment of service to the Upper Tribunal, and may send to any other person who may have an interest in the proceedings, written notice of—

(a)its decision in relation to the application for permission; and

[F237(b)the reasons for any—

(i)refusal of the application or refusal to admit the late application, or

(ii)limitations or conditions on permission.]

(2) In proceedings transferred from the Court of Session under section 20(1) of the 2007 Act, where the Upper Tribunal has considered whether summarily to dismiss F238... the proceedings, the Upper Tribunal must send to the applicant and each respondent, and may send to any other person who may have an interest in the proceedings, written notice of—

(a)its decision in relation to the summary dismissal of proceedings; and

(b)the reasons for any decision summarily to dismiss part or all of the proceedings, or any limitations or conditions on the continuation of such proceedings.

(3) Paragraph (4) applies where the Upper Tribunal, without a hearing—

[F239(a)determines an application for permission to bring judicial review proceedings by—

(i)refusing permission or refusing to admit the late application, or

(ii)giving permission on limited grounds or subject to conditions]

(b)in proceedings transferred from the Court of Session, summarily dismisses part or all of the proceedings, or imposes any limitations or conditions on the continuation of such proceedings.

(4) [F240Subject to paragraph (4A), in] the circumstances specified in paragraph (3) the applicant may apply for the decision to be reconsidered at a hearing.

[F241(4A) Where the Upper Tribunal refuses permission to bring immigration judicial review proceedings [F242or refuses to admit a late application for permission to bring such proceedings] and considers the application to be totally without merit, it shall record that fact in its decision notice and, in those circumstances, the applicant may not request the decision to be reconsidered at a hearing.]

(5) An application under paragraph (4) must be made in writing and must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received within 14 days[F243, or in [F244immigration judicial review] proceedings 9 days,] after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sent written notice of its decision regarding the application to the applicant.

Responses

31.—(1) Any person to whom the Upper Tribunal has sent notice of the grant of permission under rule 30(1) (notification of decision on permission), and who wishes to contest the application or support it on additional grounds, must provide detailed grounds for contesting or supporting the application to the Upper Tribunal.

(2) Any detailed grounds must be provided in writing and must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that they are received not more than 35 days after the Upper Tribunal sent notice of the grant of permission under rule 30(1).

Applicant seeking to rely on additional grounds

32.  The applicant may not rely on any grounds, other than those grounds on which the applicant obtained permission for the judicial review proceedings, without the consent of the Upper Tribunal.

Right to make representations

33.  Each party and, with the permission of the Upper Tribunal, any other person, may—

(a)submit evidence, except at the hearing of an application for permission;

(b)make representations at any hearing which they are entitled to attend; and

(c)make written representations in relation to a decision to be made without a hearing.

[F245Amendments and additional grounds resulting in transfer of proceedings to the High Court in England and Wales

33A.(1) This rule applies only to judicial review proceedings arising under the law of England and Wales.

(2) In relation to such proceedings—

(a)the powers of the Upper Tribunal to permit or require amendments under rule 5(3)(c) extend to amendments which would, once in place, give rise to an obligation or power to transfer the proceedings to the High Court in England and Wales under section 18(3) of the 2007 Act or paragraph (3);

(b)except with the permission of the Upper Tribunal, additional grounds may not be advanced, whether by an applicant or otherwise, if they would give rise to an obligation or power to transfer the proceedings to the High Court in England and Wales under section 18(3) of the 2007 Act or paragraph (3).

(3) Where the High Court in England and Wales has transferred judicial review proceedings to the Upper Tribunal under any power or duty and subsequently the proceedings are amended or any party advances additional grounds—

(a)if the proceedings in their present form could not have been transferred to the Upper Tribunal under the relevant power or duty had they been in that form at the time of the transfer, the Upper Tribunal must transfer the proceedings back to the High Court in England and Wales;

(b)subject to sub-paragraph (a), where the proceedings were transferred to the Upper Tribunal under section 31A(3) of the Senior Courts Act 1981(power to transfer judicial review proceedings to the Upper Tribunal), the Upper Tribunal may transfer proceedings back to the High Court in England and Wales if it appears just and convenient to do so.]

 

PART 5Hearings

Decision with or without a hearing

34.—(1) Subject to [F246paragraphs (2) and (3)], the Upper Tribunal may make any decision without a hearing.

(2) The Upper Tribunal must have regard to any view expressed by a party when deciding whether to hold a hearing to consider any matter, and the form of any such hearing.

[F247(3) In immigration judicial review proceedings, the Upper Tribunal must hold a hearing before making a decision which disposes of proceedings.

(4) Paragraph (3) does not affect the power of the Upper Tribunal to—

(a)strike out a party’s case, pursuant to rule 8(1)(b) or 8(2);

(b)consent to withdrawal, pursuant to rule 17;

(c)determine an application for permission to bring judicial review proceedings, pursuant to rule 30; or

(d)make a consent order disposing of proceedings, pursuant to rule 39,

without a hearing.]

Textual Amendments

F246Words in rule 34(1) substituted (1.11.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 4) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/2067), rules 1, 14(a)

Entitlement to attend a hearing

35.[F248(1)] Subject to rule 37(4) (exclusion of a person from a hearing), each party is entitled to attend a hearing.

[F249(2) In a national security certificate appeal the relevant Minister is entitled to attend any hearing.]

Textual Amendments

F248Rule 35(1): Rule 35 renumbered as Rule 35(1) (18.1.2010) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/43), rules 1, 11(a)

F249Rule 35(2) inserted (18.1.2010) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/43), rules 1, rule 11(b)

Notice of hearings

36.—(1) The Upper Tribunal must give each party entitled to attend a hearing reasonable notice of the time and place of the hearing (including any adjourned or postponed hearing) and any change to the time and place of the hearing.

(2) The period of notice under paragraph (1) must be at least 14 days except that—

(a)in applications for permission to bring judicial review proceedings, the period of notice must be at least 2 working days; F250... [F251and]

F252(aa). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

(b)F253... the Upper Tribunal may give shorter notice—

(i)with the parties' consent; or

(ii)in urgent or exceptional cases.

Special time limits for hearing an appeal in a fast-track case

F25436A.  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Textual Amendments

Public and private hearings

37.—(1) Subject to the following paragraphs, all hearings must be held in public.

(2) The Upper Tribunal may give a direction that a hearing, or part of it, is to be held in private.

[F255(2ZA) Without prejudice to paragraph (2), the Upper Tribunal may direct that a hearing, or part of it, is to be held in private if—

(a)the Upper Tribunal directs that the proceedings are to be conducted wholly or partly as video proceedings or audio proceedings;

(b)it is not reasonably practicable for such a hearing, or such part, to be accessed in a court or tribunal venue by persons who are not parties entitled to participate in the hearing;

(c)a media representative is not able to access the proceedings remotely while they are taking place; and

(d)such a direction is necessary to secure the proper administration of justice.]

[F256(2A) In a national security certificate appeal, the Upper Tribunal must have regard to its duty under rule 14(10) (no disclosure of information contrary to the interests of national security) when considering whether to give a direction that a hearing, or part of it, is to be held in private.]

(3) Where a hearing, or part of it, is to be held in private, the Upper Tribunal may determine who is entitled to attend the hearing or part of it.

(4) The Upper Tribunal may give a direction excluding from any hearing, or part of it—

(a)any person whose conduct the Upper Tribunal considers is disrupting or is likely to disrupt the hearing;

(b)any person whose presence the Upper Tribunal considers is likely to prevent another person from giving evidence or making submissions freely;

(c)any person who the Upper Tribunal considers should be excluded in order to give effect to [F257the requirement at rule 14(11) (prevention of disclosure or publication of documents and information)]F258...

(d)any person where the purpose of the hearing would be defeated by the attendance of that person[F259; or

(e)a person under [F26018, other than a young person who is a party in a special educational needs case or a disability discrimination in schools case].]

(5) The Upper Tribunal may give a direction excluding a witness from a hearing until that witness gives evidence.

Textual Amendments

F255Rule 37(2ZA) inserted (temp.) (10.4.2020) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Coronavirus) (Amendment) Rules 2020 (S.I. 2020/416), rules 1(2), 5(3)

F257Words in rule 37(4)(c) substituted (1.9.2009) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/1975), rules 1, 20

F258Word in rule 37(4)(c) omitted (1.4.2009) by virtue of Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 19(a)

F259Rule 37(4)(e) and word inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 19(b)

F260Words in rule 37(4)(e) substituted (1.9.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 3) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/2128), rules 1(a), 13

[F261Coronavirus temporary rule (recording of remote hearings)

37A.(1) In the circumstances set out in paragraph (3), the Upper Tribunal must direct that the hearing be recorded, if practicable.

(2) Where the Upper Tribunal has made a direction under paragraph (1), it may direct the manner in which the hearing must be recorded.

(3) The circumstances referred to in paragraph (1) are that the hearing, or part of it, is—

(a)held in private under rule 37(2ZA); or

(b)only treated as held in public by virtue of a media representative being able to access the proceedings remotely while they are taking place.]

[F262(4)  On the application of any person, any recording made pursuant to a direction under paragraph (1) is to be accessed with the consent of the Upper Tribunal in such manner as the Upper Tribunal may direct.]

Textual Amendments

Hearings in a party's absence

38.  If a party fails to attend a hearing, the Upper Tribunal may proceed with the hearing if the Upper Tribunal—

(a)is satisfied that the party has been notified of the hearing or that reasonable steps have been taken to notify the party of the hearing; and

(b)considers that it is in the interests of justice to proceed with the hearing.

 

PART 6Decisions

Consent orders

39.—(1) The Upper Tribunal may, at the request of the parties but only if it considers it appropriate, make a consent order disposing of the proceedings and making such other appropriate provision as the parties have agreed.

(2) Notwithstanding any other provision of these Rules, the [F263Upper] Tribunal need not hold a hearing before making an order under paragraph (1)F264....

Textual Amendments

F264Words in rule 39(2) omitted (1.4.2009) by virtue of Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 20

Decisions

40.—(1) The Upper Tribunal may give a decision orally at a hearing.

[F265(1A) Subject to paragraph (1B), in immigration judicial review proceedings, a decision which disposes of proceedings shall be given at a hearing.

(1B) Paragraph (1A) does not affect the power of the Upper Tribunal to—

(a)strike out a party’s case, pursuant to rule 8(1)(b) or 8(2);

(b)consent to withdrawal, pursuant to rule 17;

(c)determine an application for permission to bring judicial review proceedings, pursuant to rule 30; or

(d)make a consent order disposing of proceedings, pursuant to rule 39,

without a hearing.]

(2) [F266Except where [F267rule 22 (decision in relation to permission to appeal) F268...] applies,] F269... the Upper Tribunal must provide to each party as soon as reasonably practicable after making [F270a decision (other than a decision under Part 7) which finally disposes of all issues in the proceedings or of a preliminary issue dealt with following a direction under rule 5(3)(e)]

(a)a decision notice stating the [F271Upper] Tribunal's decision; and

(b)notification of any rights of review or appeal against the decision and the time and manner in which such rights of review or appeal may be exercised.

(3) [F272Subject to rule [F27314(11) (prevention of disclosure or publication of documents and information)],] the Upper Tribunal must provide written reasons for its decision with a decision notice provided under paragraph (2)(a) unless—

(a)the decision was made with the consent of the parties; or

(b)the parties have consented to the Upper Tribunal not giving written reasons.

(4) The [F274Upper] Tribunal may provide written reasons for any decision to which paragraph (2) does not apply.

[F275(5) In a national security certificate appeal, when the Upper Tribunal provides a notice or reasons to the parties under this rule, it must also provide the notice or reasons to the relevant Minister and the Information Commissioner, if they are not parties.]

[F276Special procedure for providing notice of a decision relating to an asylum case

F27740A.  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .]

Textual Amendments

 

PART 7Correcting, setting aside, reviewing and appealing decisions of the Upper Tribunal

Interpretation

41.  In this Part—

appeal[F278, except in rule 44(2) (application for permission to appeal),] means the exercise of a right of appeal under section 13 of the 2007 Act; and

review” means the review of a decision by the Upper Tribunal under section 10 of the 2007 Act.

Textual Amendments

F278Words in rule 41 inserted (1.4.2009) by Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 22

Clerical mistakes and accidental slips or omissions

42.  The Upper Tribunal may at any time correct any clerical mistake or other accidental slip or omission in a decision or record of a decision by—

(a)sending notification of the amended decision, or a copy of the amended record, to all parties; and

(b)making any necessary amendment to any information published in relation to the decision or record.

Setting aside a decision which disposes of proceedings

43.—(1) The Upper Tribunal may [F279, on the application of a party or on its own initiative,] set aside a decision which disposes of proceedings, or part of such a decision, and re-make the decision or the relevant part of it, if—

(a)the Upper Tribunal considers that it is in the interests of justice to do so; and

(b)one or more of the conditions in paragraph (2) are satisfied.

(2) The conditions are—

(a)a document relating to the proceedings was not sent to, or was not received at an appropriate time by, a party or a party's representative;

(b)a document relating to the proceedings was not sent to the Upper Tribunal at an appropriate time;

(c)a party, or a party's representative, was not present at a hearing related to the proceedings; or

(d)there has been some other procedural irregularity in the proceedings.

(3) [F280Except where paragraph (4) applies,] a party applying for a decision, or part of a decision, to be set aside under paragraph (1) must make a written application to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received no later than 1 month after the date on which the [F281Upper] Tribunal sent notice of the decision to the party.

[F282(4) In an asylum case or an immigration case, the written application referred to in paragraph (3) must be sent or delivered so that it is received by the Upper Tribunal—

(a)where the person who appealed to the First-tier Tribunal is in the United Kingdom at the time that the application is made, no later than twelve days after the date on which the Upper Tribunal or, as the case may be in an asylum case, the Secretary of State for the Home Department, sent notice of the decision to the party making the application; or

(b)where the person who appealed to the First-tier Tribunal is outside the United Kingdom at the time that the application is made, no later than thirty eight days after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sent notice of the decision to the party making the application.

(5) Where a notice of decision is sent electronically or delivered personally, the time limits in paragraph (4) are ten working days.]

[F283(6) If the Upper Tribunal sets aside a decision or part of a decision under this rule, the Upper Tribunal must notify each party in writing as soon as reasonably practicable.]

Application for permission to appeal

44.—(1) [F284Subject to [F285paragraphs (4A) and (4B)],] a person seeking permission to appeal must make a written application to the Upper Tribunal for permission to appeal.

(2) Paragraph (3) applies to an application under paragraph (1) in respect of a decision—

(a)on an appeal against a decision in a social security and child support case (as defined in the Tribunal Procedure (First-tier Tribunal) (Social Entitlement Chamber) Rules 2008 M18);

(b)on an appeal against a decision in proceedings in the War Pensions and Armed Forces Compensation Chamber of the First-tier Tribunal M19F286...

[F287(ba)on an appeal against a decision of a Pensions Appeal Tribunal for Scotland or Northern Ireland; or]

(c)in proceedings under the Forfeiture Act 1982.

(3) Where this paragraph applies, the application must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received within 3 months after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sent to the person making the application—

(a)written notice of the decision;

(b)notification of amended reasons for, or correction of, the decision following a review; or

(c)notification that an application for the decision to be set aside has been unsuccessful.

[F288(3A) An application under paragraph (1) in respect of a decision in an asylum case or an immigration case must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received within the appropriate period after the Upper Tribunal or, as the case may be in an asylum case, the Secretary of State for the Home Department, sent any of the documents in paragraph (3) to the party making the application.

(3B) The appropriate period referred to in paragraph (3A) is as follows—

(a)where the person who appealed to the First-tier Tribunal is in the United Kingdom at the time that the application is made—

(i)[F289twelve working days]; or

(ii)if the party making the application is in detention under the Immigration Acts, seven working days; and

(b)where the person who appealed to the First-tier Tribunal is outside the United Kingdom at the time that the application is made, thirty eight days.

(3C) Where a notice of decision is sent electronically or delivered personally, the time limits in paragraph (3B) are—

(a)in sub-paragraph (a)(i), ten working days;

(b)in sub-paragraph (a)(ii), five working days; and

(c)in sub-paragraph (b), ten working days.]

[F290(3D) An application under paragraph (1) in respect of a decision in a financial services case must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received within 14 days after the date on which the Upper Tribunal sent to the person making the application—

(a)written notice of the decision;

(b)notification of amended reasons for, or correction of, the decision following a review; or

(c)notification that an application for the decision to be set aside has been unsuccessful.]

(4) Where paragraph (3) [F291, (3A)[F292, (3D) or (4C)]] does not apply, an application under paragraph (1) must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received within 1 month after the latest of the dates on which the Upper Tribunal sent to the person making the application—

(a)written reasons for the decision;

(b)notification of amended reasons for, or correction of, the decision following a review; or

(c)notification that an application for the decision to be set aside has been unsuccessful.

[F293[F294(4A)] Where a decision that disposes of immigration judicial review proceedings is given at a hearing, a party may apply at that hearing for permission to appeal, and the Upper Tribunal must consider at the hearing whether to give or refuse permission to appeal.

(4B) Where a decision that disposes of immigration judicial review proceedings is given at a hearing and no application for permission to appeal is made at that hearing—

(a)the Upper Tribunal must nonetheless consider at the hearing whether to give or refuse permission to appeal; and

(b)if permission to appeal is given to a party, it shall be deemed for the purposes of section 13(4) of the 2007 Act to be given on application by that party.

(4C) Where a decision that disposes of immigration judicial review proceedings is given pursuant to rule 30 and the Upper Tribunal records under rule 30(4A) that the application is totally without merit, an application under paragraph (1) must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received within 7 days after the later of the dates on which the Upper Tribunal sent to the applicant—

(a)written reasons for the decision; or

(b)notification of amended reasons for, or correction of, the decision following a review.]

(5) The date in paragraph (3)(c) or (4)(c) applies only if the application for the decision to be set aside was made within the time stipulated in rule 43 (setting aside a decision which disposes of proceedings) or any extension of that time granted by the Upper Tribunal.

(6) If the person seeking permission to appeal provides the application to the Upper Tribunal later than the time required by paragraph (3)[F295, (3A)][F296, (3D)] or (4), or by any extension of time under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time)—

(a)the application must include a request for an extension of time and the reason why the application notice was not provided in time; and

(b)unless the Upper Tribunal extends time for the application under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time) the Upper Tribunal must refuse the application.

(7) An application under paragraph (1) [F297or (4A)(a)] must—

(a)identify the decision of the [F298Upper] Tribunal to which it relates;

(b)identify the alleged error or errors of law in the decision; and

(c)state the result the party making the application is seeking.

Textual Amendments

F286Word in rule 44(2)(b) omitted (1.4.2009) by virtue of Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2009 (S.I. 2009/274), rules 1, 23(a)

F289Words in rule 44(3B)(a)(i) substituted (1.4.2011) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2011 (S.I. 2011/651), rules 1(2)(a), 8(4)

Marginal Citations

M18S.I. 2008/2685 (L. 13).

M19The War Pensions and Armed Forces Compensation Chamber of the First-tier Tribunal is established by the First-tier Tribunal and Upper Tribunal (Chambers) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/2684).

Upper Tribunal's consideration of application for permission to appeal

45.—(1) On receiving an application for permission to appeal the Upper Tribunal may review the decision in accordance with rule 46 (review of a decision), but may only do so if—

(a)when making the decision the Upper Tribunal overlooked a legislative provision or binding authority which could have had a material effect on the decision; or

(b)since the Upper Tribunal's decision, a court has made a decision which is binding on the Upper Tribunal and which, had it been made before the Upper Tribunal's decision, could have had a material effect on the decision.

(2) If the Upper Tribunal decides not to review the decision, or reviews the decision and decides to take no action in relation to the decision or part of it, the Upper Tribunal must consider whether to give permission to appeal in relation to the decision or that part of it.

(3) The Upper Tribunal must [F299provide] a record of its decision to the parties as soon as practicable.

(4) If the Upper Tribunal refuses permission to appeal it must [F300provide] with the record of its decision—

(a)a statement of its reasons for such refusal; and

(b)notification of the right to make an application to the relevant appellate court for permission to appeal and the time within which, and the method by which, such application must be made.

(5) The Upper Tribunal may give permission to appeal on limited grounds, but must comply with paragraph (4) in relation to any grounds on which it has refused permission.

Review of a decision

46.[F301(1) The Upper Tribunal may only undertake a review of a decision pursuant to rule 45(1) (review on an application for permission to appeal).]

(2) The Upper Tribunal must notify the parties in writing of the outcome of any review and of any rights of review or appeal in relation to the outcome.

(3) If the Upper Tribunal decides to take any action in relation to a decision following a review without first giving every party an opportunity to make representations, the notice under paragraph (2) must state that any party that did not have an opportunity to make representations may apply for such action to be set aside and for the decision to be reviewed again.

[F302Setting aside] a decision in proceedings under the Forfeiture Act 1982

47.—(1) A person who referred a question to the Upper Tribunal under rule 26 (references under the Forfeiture Act 1982) must refer the Upper Tribunal's previous decision in relation to the question to the Upper Tribunal if they—

(a)consider that the decision should be [F303set aside and re-made under this rule] ; or

(b)have received a written application for the decision to be [F304set aside and re-made under this rule] from the person to whom the decision related.

(2) The Upper Tribunal may [F305set aside the decision, either in whole or in part, and re-make it] if—

F306(a). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

(b)the decision was made in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact; or

(c)there has been a relevant change in circumstances since the decision was made.

[F307(3) Rule 26(2) to (4), Parts 5 and 6 and this Part apply to a reference under this rule as they apply to a reference under rule 26(1).]

F307(4) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

F307(5) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

[F308Power to treat an application as a different type of application

48.  The [F309Upper] Tribunal may treat an application for a decision to be corrected, set aside or reviewed, or for permission to appeal against a decision, as an application for any other one of those things.]

Patrick Elias

Phillip Brook Smith Q.C.

Lesley Clare

Douglas J. May Q.C.

Newton of Braintree

M.J. Reed

Mark Rowland

Nicholas Warren

I allow these Rules

Signed by authority of the Lord Chancellor

Bridget Prentice

Parliamentary Under Secretary of State

Ministry of Justice

 

 

Rule 23

[F310SCHEDULE A1Procedure in Quality Contracts Scheme cases

Textual Amendments

1.  This Schedule applies to quality contracts scheme cases.

Notice of appeal

2.  The appellant must send or deliver to the Upper Tribunal the notice of appeal together with the following materials —

(a)a copy of the notice of the decision being challenged;

(b)a copy of any separate written statement of reasons;

(c)copies of the most significant documents (or relevant extracts) on which the appellant relies in support of the grounds stated in its notice of appeal, including—

(i)the quality contracts scheme (or relevant extracts); and

(ii)any report of the QCS Board (or relevant extracts); and

(d)a list of the materials referred to in sub-paragraphs (a) to (c) and where such materials may be accessed (e.g. link to internet webpage).

3.  The appellant must, at the same time as sending its notice of appeal to the Upper Tribunal in accordance with paragraph 2, send a copy of the notice of appeal and of the additional materials to the respondent.

4.  The Upper Tribunal must send a copy of the notice of appeal and a copy of the list referred to in paragraph 2(d) to the appropriate national authority.

5.  The Upper Tribunal may, upon receipt of the notice of appeal, direct the respondent to—

(a)give notice in at least one newspaper circulating in the area to which the scheme relates that a notice of appeal has been received;

(b)give written notice to the persons consulted under section 125(3) (notice and consultation requirements) of the Transport Act 2000 and (if the case may be) those not consulted under section 125(3) but who in the opinion of the QCS Board, under section 126D(1)(b) (consideration of proposed schemes by boards) of that Act, ought to have been so consulted, that a notice of appeal has been received;

(c)make arrangements for a place or website where copies of the notice of appeal and any response or reply and in each case their accompanying documents may be inspected;

(d)ensure that each notice provided for in sub-paragraphs (a) and (b) states—

(i)where copies of the notice of appeal and other documents relating to the proceedings may be inspected; and

(ii)where information about the procedure for applying to be added as a party may be found.

Response to the notice of appeal

6.  A respondent must send or deliver to the Upper Tribunal its response to the notice of appeal together with the following materials —

(a)a copy of the most significant documents (or relevant extracts) on which the respondent relies in support of the response;

(b)a list of those documents.

7.  The respondent must, at the same time as providing its response to the Upper Tribunal in accordance with paragraph 6, provide copies of that response and of those materials to—

(a)the appellant; and

(b)the appropriate national authority.

8.  Any directions given by the Upper Tribunal to the respondent under paragraph 5 are also to be regarded as directions to the respondent to make available for inspection copies of its response and accompanying materials.

Appellant’s reply

9.  The appellant must send or deliver to the Upper Tribunal its reply (if any) to a response under paragraph 6 together with the following materials—

(a)a copy of any additional documents (or relevant extracts) relied on in support of the reply;

(b)a list of those documents.

10.  The appellant must, at the same time as providing its reply to the Upper Tribunal in accordance with paragraph 9, provide a copy of that reply and of those materials to the respondent.

11.  The Upper Tribunal must send a copy of the appellant’s reply and a copy of the list of documents referred to in paragraph 9(b) to the appropriate national authority.

12.  Any directions given by the Upper Tribunal to the respondent under paragraph 5 are also to be regarded as directions to the respondent to make available for inspection copies of the appellant’s reply and accompanying materials.

Adding further parties

13.  Any person who wishes to be added as a party to the proceedings, and has given notice to the respondent that they received the notice of the appeal in consequence of a direction made under paragraph 5, must apply to the Upper Tribunal in accordance with rule 9 within 1 month of the date on which they received notice of the appeal.

14.  Any application to be added as a party must state—

(a)the name and address of the person making the application;

(b)the name and address of the representative (if any) of that person;

(c)an address where documents for that person may be sent or delivered;

(d)whether or not copies of the notice of appeal, any response and any reply has been inspected, along with their accompanying documents;

(e)whether the person making the application supports or opposes the appeal; and

(f)the grounds relied upon for adding the person as a party.

15.  The person making the application must provide the following materials with the application—

(a)a copy of the most significant documents (or relevant extracts) on which the person relies in support of the application, if not already listed by a party; and

(b)a list of the documents referred to in sub-paragraph (a).

16.  The Upper Tribunal must notify the parties of any application to be joined as a party and send a copy of the list of documents with the notification.

17.  The Upper Tribunal may give further directions relating to any application to be added as a party and generally as to the conduct of the case.]

 

Rule 24(1)

[F311SCHEDULE 1Procedure after the notice of appeal in [F312road transport cases]

Textual Amendments

F312Words in Sch. 1 heading substituted (1.7.2012) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2012 (S.I. 2012/1363), rules 1(b), 9(a)

1.  This Schedule applies to [F313road transport cases].

Textual Amendments

F313Words in Sch. 1 para. 1 substituted (1.7.2012) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2012 (S.I. 2012/1363), rules 1(b), 9(b)

2.  The only parties to the appeal are the appellant and any person added as a party under rule 9 [F314(addition, substitution and removal of parties)] .

Textual Amendments

3.  On receipt of a copy of a notice of appeal under rule 23(6)(b), the [F315decision maker] must send to the Upper Tribunal a copy (and, on request, further copies) of—

(a)a written record of the decision appealed against and reasons for the decision;

(b)all documents produced to the [F315decision maker] in connection with the decision;

(c)if a public inquiry was held, the transcript of the inquiry or, if no such transcript was produced, the [F315decision maker’s] note of the inquiry; and

[F316(d)in an appeal under—

(i)section 50 of the Public Passenger Vehicles Act 1981 or section 37 of the Goods Vehicles (Licensing of Operators) Act 1995, or

(ii)section 35 of the Goods Vehicles (Licensing of Operators) Act (Northern Ireland) 2010,

a list of the names and addresses of objectors and representors.]

Textual Amendments

F315Words in Sch. 1 para. 3 substituted (1.7.2012) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2012 (S.I. 2012/1363), rules 1(b), 9(c)

4.  On receipt of a list under paragraph 3(d) the Upper Tribunal must send a copy of the notice of appeal—

(a)where the appellant had applied for, or for the variation of, an operator’s licence, to each person who made an objection to the application;

(b)where the appellant had made an objection to an application for, or (in the case of a goods vehicle operator’s licence) for the variation of, an operator’s licence, to the person who made the application and to every other person who made an objection to the application; F317...

(c)in an appeal under section 37(5) of the Goods Vehicles (Licensing of Operators) Act 1995, F318... [F319to] each person who made representations under section 12(4) or 19(2) of that Act against the application for, or for the variation of, the operator’s licence in question.

[F320(d)in an appeal under section 35(5) of the Goods Vehicles (Licensing of Operators) Act (Northern Ireland) 2010, to each person who made representations under section 11(4) or 18(2) of that Act.]

5.  The appropriate national authority and any person to whom the Upper Tribunal has sent a copy of the notice of appeal under paragraph 4 may apply for a direction under rule 9(2) adding them as a respondent.

6.  An application under paragraph 5 must be sent or delivered to the Upper Tribunal so that it is received within 14 days of the date that the Upper Tribunal sent a copy of the notice of appeal to the person making the application.

7.  If a person F321... makes an application in accordance with paragraphs 5 and 6, the Upper Tribunal must give a direction under rule 9(2) adding that person as a respondent.

Textual Amendments

F321Words in Sch. 1 para. 7 omitted (1.4.2013) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/477), rules 1(2)(c), 57(b)

F3228.  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Textual Amendments

F322Sch. 1 para. 8 omitted (1.4.2013) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/477), rules 1(2)(c), 57(c)

9.  The Upper Tribunal must notify each other party of any application under paragraph 5 and the Upper Tribunal’s decision in respect of each such application.

10.  Any party may make a request to the Upper Tribunal for copies of specified documents provided by the [F323decision maker] under paragraph 3.

Textual Amendments

F323Words in Sch. 1 para. 10 substituted (1.7.2012) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2012 (S.I. 2012/1363), rules 1(b), 9(f)

11.  On receiving a request under paragraph 10 the Upper Tribunal—

(a)must provide the requested copies unless it considers the request unreasonable; and

(b)if it considers the request unreasonable, give details of why it considers the request unreasonable.]

 

Rule 26A(4)

[F324SCHEDULE 2Additional procedure in national security certificate cases

Textual Amendments

F324Sch. 2 inserted (18.1.2010) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2010 (S.I. 2010/43), rules 1, 14

1.  This Schedule applies only to national security certificate appeals.

2.  Following the transfer of the appeal from the First-tier Tribunal, the Upper Tribunal must provide a copy of the notice of appeal to the respondent, the relevant Minister and the Information Commissioner.

3.  The relevant Minister must send or deliver to the Upper Tribunal a copy of the certificate to which the appeal relates, and a response to the notice of appeal, not later than 42 days after the date on which the relevant Minister received a copy of the notice of appeal.

4.  In an appeal under section 28(4) of the Data Protection Act 1998[F325, sections 27(3), 79(5) or 111(3) of the Data Protection Act 2018] or section 60(1) of the Freedom of Information Act 2000 (including that subsection as applied and modified by regulation 18 of the Environmental Information Regulations 2004), the relevant Minister’s response must state whether the relevant Minister intends to oppose the appeal and, if so set out—

(a)a summary of the circumstances relating to the issue of the certificate;

(b)the reason for the issue of the certificate;

(c)the grounds on which the relevant Minister relies in opposing the appeal; and

(d)a statement of the evidence on which the relevant Minister relies in support of those grounds.

5.  In an appeal under section 28(6) of the Data Protection Act 1998[F326, sections 27(5), 79(7) or 111(5) of the Data Protection Act 2018] or section 60(4) of the Freedom of Information Act 2000 (including that subsection as applied and modified by regulation 18 of the Environmental Information Regulations 2004), the relevant Minister’s response must state whether the relevant Minister intends to make representations in relation to the appeal and, if so set out—

(a)the extent to which the relevant Minister intends to support or oppose the appeal;

(b)the grounds on which the relevant Minister relies in supporting or opposing the appeal; and

(c)a statement of the evidence on which the relevant Minister relies in support of those grounds.

6.  The Upper Tribunal must—

(a)subject to paragraph 11, provide the relevant Minister’s response and any other response to the appellant, the Information Commissioner and any respondent; and

(b)send a copy of any other response to the relevant Minister.

7.  On grounds of the need to ensure that information is not disclosed contrary to the interests of national security, the relevant Minster may—

(a)object to the disclosure of the relevant Minister’s response to the appellant, the Information Commissioner or any respondent, by sending a notice to the Upper Tribunal with the response; or

(b)object to the disclosure of any other response to the Information Commissioner or any respondent, by sending a notice to the Upper Tribunal within 42 days of the date on which the relevant Minister received a copy of the response.

8.  A notice under paragraph 7 must—

(a)state the reason for the objection; and

(b)in the case of a notice under paragraph 7(a) and to the extent that it is possible to do so, be accompanied by a version of the relevant Minister’s response in a form that can be shown to the appellant, the Commissioner or, as the case may be, a respondent.

9.  Before the Upper Tribunal gives a direction, issues a summons or citation, or produces or publishes a written record of, or reasons for, a decision—

(a)the Upper Tribunal must notify the relevant Minister of the proposed action; and

(b)if the relevant Minister considers that the proposal would cause information that is or would be exempt by virtue of a provision in Part 2 of the Freedom of Information Act 2000 to be disclosed, the relevant Minister may object to the proposal by sending a notice to the Upper Tribunal [F327so that the Upper Tribunal receives the notice within 14 days of the date that the Minister received notice of the proposal].

Textual Amendments

10.  When deciding whether to uphold an objection made by the relevant Minister—

(a)any hearing must take place in the absence of the parties;

(b)if the Upper Tribunal is minded to overrule the relevant Minister’s objection, or to require the relevant Minister to provide a version of the relevant Minister’s response in a form other than one provided under paragraph 8(b) above, the Upper Tribunal must invite the relevant Minister to make representations; and

(c)if the Upper Tribunal overrules an objection in relation to the disclosure of a response, the [F328Upper] Tribunal must not disclose, or require the relevant Minister to disclose, any material the subject of the objection unless the relevant Minister relies upon that material in opposing the appeal.

Textual Amendments

F328Word in Sch. 2 para. 10(c) inserted (1.11.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 4) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/2067), rules 1, 21(a)

11.  Where the relevant Minister may object to the disclosure of a response or proposed action by the Upper Tribunal, the Upper Tribunal may not proceed with that disclosure or that proposed action unless—

(a)the time for the relevant Minister to object has expired; and

(b)the relevant Minister has not objected, or the [F329Upper] Tribunal has overruled the relevant Minister’s objection and, in the case of the disclosure of a response, may proceed with the disclosure under paragraph 10(c).]

Textual Amendments

F329Word in Sch. 2 para. 11(b) inserted (1.11.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 4) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/2067), rules 1, 21(b)

 

Rule 26B

[F330SCHEDULE 3Procedure in financial services cases [F331and Wholesale Energy Cases]

Textual Amendments

F331Words in Sch. 3 heading inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 12

Interpretation

1.  In this Schedule—

[F332“further material” means—

(a)

in a single regulator case, documents which—

(i)

were considered by the respondent in reaching or maintaining the decision to give the notice in respect of which the reference has been made; or

(ii)

were obtained by the respondent in connection with the matter to which that notice relates (whether they were obtained before or after giving the notice) but which were not considered by it in reaching or maintaining that decision;

but does not include documents on which the respondent relies in support of the referred action;

(b)

in a multiple regulator case—

(i)

in relation to a respondent who is the primary regulator, documents which—

(aa)

were considered by that regulator in reaching or maintaining its decision to give the notice in respect of which the reference has been made; or

(bb)

were obtained by that regulator in connection with the matter to which that notice relates (whether they were obtained before or after the notice was given) but which were not considered by that regulator in reaching or maintaining its decision;

(ii)

in relation to a respondent who is the secondary regulator, documents which—

(aa)

were considered by that regulator in reaching or maintaining its decision to take the secondary regulator action in relation to the notice in respect of which the reference has been made; or

(bb)

were obtained by that regulator in connection with the matter to which that notice relates (whether they were obtained before or after the notice was given) but which were not considered by that regulator in reaching or maintaining its decision;

but does not include documents on which either the primary regulator or the secondary regulator relies;]

[F333“multiple regulator case” means a case where—

(a)

any of the Financial Conduct Authority, the Prudential Regulation Authority or the Bank of England has given the notice in respect of which the reference has been made; and

(b)

such notice stated that another of those regulators had decided to take one of the following actions—

(i)

i)to refuse a consent where such consent is required under the 2000 Act;

(ii)

to give a conditional consent under the 2000 Act; or

(iii)

to direct another regulator to take an action or not to take an action under the 2000 Act;”]

[F333“primary regulator” means, in a multiple regulator case, the regulator giving the notice;]

[F333“secondary regulator action” means an action taken by a secondary regulator, as stated in the notice given by the primary regulator;]

[F333“secondary regulator” means, in a multiple regulator case, a regulator specified in the notice other than the primary regulator;]

[F333“single regulator case” means a case that is not a multiple regulator case;]

“reference notice” means the written notice required in making a reference in a financial services case [F334or a wholesale energy case] ;

[F335“referred action” means—

(a)

in a single regulator case, the act (or proposed act) on the part of the respondent that gave rise to the reference; and

(b)

in a multiple regulator case, the act (or proposed act) on the part of the primary regulator that gave rise to the reference;]

“the 2000 Act” means the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000[F336;]

[F336“the 2013 Regulations” means the Electricity and Gas (Market Integrity and Transparency) (Enforcement etc.) Regulations 2013;]

[F336“the 2013 (NI) Regulations” means the Electricity and Gas (Market Integrity and Transparency) (Enforcement etc.) Regulations (Northern Ireland) 2013.]

Textual Amendments

F332Words in Sch. 3 para. 1 substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(4)(b)

F334Words in Sch. 3 para. 1 inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 13(a)

F335Words in Sch. 3 para. 1 substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(4)(c)

F336Words in Sch. 3 para. 1 inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 13(b)

Reference notice

2.(1) A reference notice must be signed by or on behalf of the applicant and sent or delivered by the applicant to the Upper Tribunal.

(2) A reference notice must be received by the Upper Tribunal no later than 28 days after notice was given of the decision in respect of which the reference is made.

(3) The reference notice must state—

(a)the name and address of the applicant;

(b)the name and address of the applicant’s representative (if any);

(c)if no representative is named under sub-paragraph (b), an address where documents for the applicant may be sent or delivered; and

(d)the issues that the applicant wishes the Upper Tribunal to consider.

(4) The applicant must send or deliver to the Upper Tribunal with the reference notice a copy of the notice of the decision in respect of which the reference has been made.

[F337(5) At the same time the applicant must send a copy of the reference notice—

(a)in a single regulator case, to the respondent; and

(b)in a multiple regulator case, to each of the primary and secondary regulators.]

Textual Amendments

Register of references and decisions

3.(1) The Upper Tribunal must keep a register of references and decisions in financial services cases [F338and wholesale energy cases].

(2) The register must be open to inspection by any person without charge and at all reasonable hours.

(3) The Upper Tribunal may direct that the register is not to include particulars of a reference if it is satisfied that it is necessary to do so having regard [F339in particular to—

(a)any unfairness to the applicant or, except as regards a reference in respect of a decision of the Prudential Regulation Authority, any prejudice to the interests of consumers that might otherwise result;

(b)as regards a reference in respect of a decision of the Financial Conduct Authority, any detriment to the stability of the UK financial system;

(c)as regards a reference in respect of a decision of the Prudential Regulation Authority, any prejudice to the safety and soundness of persons authorised by it, or where section 2C of the 2000 Act applies, any prejudice to securing the appropriate degree of protection for policy holders; or

(d)as regards a reference under the 2013 Regulations or the 2013 (NI) Regulations any detriment to the stability of the wholesale energy market as defined in those Regulations.]

(4) Upon receiving a reference notice, the Upper Tribunal must—

(a)subject to any direction given under sub-paragraph (3), enter particulars of the reference in the register; and

(b)notify the parties either that it has done so or that it will not include particulars in the register, as the case may be.

[F340(5) In a multiple regulator case, notification under sub-paragraph (4)(b) must be given to each of the primary and secondary regulators.]

Textual Amendments

F338Words in Sch. 3 para. 3(1) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 13(c)(i)

F339Words in Sch. 3 para. 3(3) substituted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 13(c)(ii)

[F341Respondent’s statement of case in a single regulator case]

4.(1) The respondent [F342in a single regulator case] must send or deliver a written statement (“a statement of case”) in support of the referred action so that it is received by the Upper Tribunal no later than 28 days after the day on which the respondent received from the Upper Tribunal the notification required by paragraph 3(4)(b).

(2) The statement of case must—

(a)identify the statutory provisions providing for the referred action;

(b)state the reasons for the referred action; and

(c)set out all the matters and facts upon which the respondent relies to support the referred action.

(3) The respondent must provide with the statement of case a list of—

(a)any documents on which the respondent relies in support of the referred action; and

(b)any further material which in the opinion of the respondent might undermine the decision to take that action.

(4) At the same time as it sends or delivers the statement of case, the respondent must send to the applicant a copy of the statement of case and of the list referred to in sub-paragraph (3).

Textual Amendments

F341Sch. 3 para. 4 heading substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(7)(a)

F342Words in Sch. 3 para. 4(1) inserted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(7)(b)

[F343Respondents’ statements of case in a multiple regulator case

4A.(1) This paragraph applies in a multiple regulator case.

(2) The primary regulator must send or deliver either—

(a)a written statement (a “statement of case”) in support of the referred action; or

(b)a written notification that it does not itself advance a case in support of the referred action,

so that it is received by the Upper Tribunal no later than 28 days after the day on which the primary regulator received from the Upper Tribunal the notification required by paragraph 3(4)(b).

(3) A primary regulator providing a written notification under sub-paragraph (2)(b) must send or deliver a copy to the secondary regulator and the applicant and upon so doing—

(a)the primary regulator shall not be required to take further steps in the proceedings unless the Upper Tribunal gives a direction to the contrary under rule 6; and

(b)the respondent shall be the secondary regulator unless the Upper Tribunal orders otherwise.

(4) The secondary regulator must send or deliver a written statement (“a statement of case”) in support of its decision to take the secondary regulator action so that it is received by the Upper Tribunal no later than 28 days after the day on which the secondary regulator received from the Upper Tribunal the notification required by paragraph 3(4)(b).

(5) A statement of case must—

(a)identify the statutory provisions providing for the referred action;

(b)state the reasons in support for the referred action; and

(c)set out all the matters and facts upon which the regulator relies to support the referred action.

(6) A regulator must provide with the statement of case a list of—

(a)all documents on which it relies in support of the referred action;

(b)any further material which, in the opinion of the regulator, might undermine its decision to—

(i)in the case of a primary regulator; take the referred action; and

(ii)in the case of a secondary regulator; take the secondary regulator action.

(7) The primary regulator and the secondary regulator must send to the applicant and the other regulator a copy of any statement of case required by sub-paragraphs (2) and (4) above and of the list referred to in sub-paragraph (6).]

Textual Amendments

Applicant’s reply

5.(1) The applicant must send or deliver a written reply so that it is received by the Upper Tribunal no later than 28 days after—

[F344(a)in a single regulator case, on the date on which the applicant received a copy of the statement of case;]

[F344(aa)in a multiple regulator case, on the first date on which the applicant was in receipt of all the statements and, where relevant, notifications required under paragraphs 4A(2) and 4A(4); or]

(b)if [F345a respondent] amends its statement of case, the date on which the applicant received a copy of the amended statement of case.

(2) The reply must—

(a)state the grounds on which the applicant relies in the reference;

(b)identify all matters contained in [F346the respondent’s statement of case (or, where applicable, respondents’ statements of case)] which are disputed by the applicant; F347...

(c)state the applicant’s reasons for disputing them.

(3) The applicant must send with the reply a list of all the documents on which the applicant relies in support of his case.

(4) At the same time the applicant must send to [F348all other parties] a copy of the reply and of the list referred to in sub-paragraph (3).

[F349(5) Where the primary regulator has provided a written notification under paragraph 4A(2)(b), if the applicant wishes the [F350Upper] Tribunal to direct that further steps in the proceedings be taken by the primary regulator, an application must be made at the time of sending the reply.]

Textual Amendments

F344Sch. 3 para. 5(1)(a)(aa) substituted for Sch. 3 para. 5(1)(a) (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(9)(a)(i)

F345Words in Sch. 3 para. 5(1)(b) substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(9)(a)(ii)

F346Words in Sch. 3 para. 5(2)(b) substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(9)(b)(i)

F347Word in Sch. 3 para. 5(2)(b) omitted (1.4.2013) by virtue of The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(9)(b)(ii)

F348Words in Sch. 3 para. 5(4) substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(9)(c)

Secondary disclosure by [F351a respondent]

6.(1) After the applicant’s reply has been sent or delivered, if there is any further material which might reasonably be expected to assist the applicant’s case as disclosed by the applicant’s reply and which is not listed in the list [F352(or lists)] provided in accordance with paragraph 4(3) [F353(or paragraph 4A(6) where applicable)], the respondent [F354(or the respondents)] must send or deliver to the Upper Tribunal a list [F355(or lists)] of such further material.

(2) Any list required to be sent or delivered by sub-paragraph (1) must be sent or delivered so that it is received no later than 14 days after the day on which the respondent [F356in question] received the applicant’s reply.

(3) At the same time as it sends or delivers any list required by sub-paragraph (1) [F357a respondent must send a copy to the applicant (and where applicable the other parties)].

Textual Amendments

F351Words in Sch. 3 para. 6 heading substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(10)(a)

F356Words in Sch. 3 para. 6(2) inserted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(10)(c)

F357Words in Sch. 3 para. 6(3) substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(10)(d)

Exceptions to disclosure

7.(1) A list provided in accordance with paragraph 4(3)[F358, 4A(6)] or 6(1) need not include any document that relates to a case involving a person other than the applicant which was taken into account by the respondent [F359providing the list] in the applicant’s case only for the purposes of comparison with other cases.

(2) A list provided in accordance with paragraph 4(3)[F360, 4A(6)], 5(3) or 6(1) need not include any document that is material the disclosure of which for the purposes of or in connection with any legal proceedings is prohibited by [F361section 56 of the Investigatory Powers Act 2016].

(3) A list provided in accordance with paragraph 4(3)[F362, 4A(6)], 5(3) or 6(1) need not include any document in respect of which an application has been or is being made under sub-paragraph (4).

(4) A party may apply to the Upper Tribunal (without giving notice to any other party) for a direction authorising the party making the application not to include in the list required by paragraph 4(3)[F363, 4A(6)], 5(3) or 6(1) a document on the ground that disclosure of the document—

(a)would not be in the public interest; or

(b)would not be fair, having regard to—

(i)the likely significance of the document to the applicant in relation to the matter referred to the Upper Tribunal; and

(ii)the potential prejudice to the commercial interests of a person other than the applicant which would be caused by disclosure of the document.

(5) For the purpose of deciding an application by a party under sub-paragraph (4), the Upper Tribunal may—

(a)require the document to be produced to the Upper Tribunal together with a statement of the reasons why its inclusion in the list would—

(i)in the case of an application under sub-paragraph (4)(a), not be in the public interest; or

(ii)in the case of an application under sub-paragraph (4)(b), not be fair; and

(b)invite any other party to make representations.

(6) If the Upper Tribunal refuses an application under sub-paragraph (4), it must direct the party—

(a)to revise its list so as to include the document; and

(b)to send or deliver a copy of the revised list to the Upper Tribunal and to any other party.

[F364(7) A party (“P”) who has sent or delivered a list under paragraph 4(3), 4A(6), 5(3) or 6(1) must, upon the request of another party, provide that other party with a copy of any document which P has which is specified in the list, or make it available for inspection or copying, and if P does not have it, tell the other party where to the best of P’s knowledge and belief it may be found.]

(8) Sub-paragraph (7) does not apply to any document that is a protected item.

(9) In this paragraph “protected item” has the meaning provided by section 413 of the 2000 Act, section 311(2) of the Pensions Act 2004 or article 283(2) of the Pensions (Northern Ireland) Order 2005 [F365or regulation 52(2) of the 2013 Regulations or regulation 51(2) of the 2013 (NI) Regulations].

Subsequent notices in relation to the referred action

8.  Where, after a reference notice has been sent or delivered, [F366a respondent] gives the applicant any further, amended or supplementary notice in relation to the referred action, [F367that respondent] must without delay send or deliver a copy of that notice to the Upper Tribunal.

Textual Amendments

F366Words in Sch. 3 para. 8 substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(12)(a)

F367Words in Sch. 3 para. 8 substituted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(12)(b)

References by third parties

9.(1) In the case of any reference made by an applicant under section 393 of the 2000 Act[F368, regulation 40 of the 2013 Regulations or regulation 40 of the 2013 (NI) Regulations] (third party rights) these rules apply subject to the modifications set out in this paragraph.

(2) In this paragraph—

(a)if the reference was made under section 393(9) of the 2000 Act[F369, regulation 40(9) of the 2013 Regulations or regulation 40(9) of the 2013 (NI) Regulations] (reference to the Upper Tribunal by a third party to whom a decision notice was copied), the notice of the decision in respect of which the reference has been made is the decision notice which was copied to the applicant by the respondent [F370that gave the notice]; and

(b)if the reference was made under section 393(11) of the 2000 Act[F371, regulation 40(11) of the 2013 Regulations or regulation 40(11) of the 2013 (NI) Regulations] (reference to the Upper Tribunal by a third party who alleges that they were not given a copy of a decision notice), the notice of the decision in respect of which the reference has been made is the decision notice which the applicant alleges was not copied to them.

(3) If the reference was made under section 393(11) of the 2000 Act[F372, regulation 40(11) of the 2013 Regulations or regulation 40(11) of the 2013 (NI) Regulations], paragraph 2(4) does not apply.

[F373(4) The duties of a respondent to—

(a)set out information under paragraphs 4(2), 4A(2), 4A(4) or 4A(5); or

(b)list material under paragraphs 4(3), 4A(6) or 6(1);

apply only to information or material which relate to the matters referred to the Upper Tribunal in accordance with section 393(9) or (as the case may be) section 393(11) of the 2000 Act[F374, regulation 40(9) or, as the case may be, regulation 40(11) of the 2013 Regulations, or regulation 40(9) or, as the case may be, regulation 40(11) of the 2013 (NI) Regulations].]]

Textual Amendments

F368Words in Sch. 3 para. 9(1) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 13(e)(i)

F369Words in Sch. 3 para. 9(2)(a) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 13(e)(ii)

F370Words in Sch. 3 para. 9(2)(a) inserted (1.4.2013) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment No. 2) Rules 2013 (S.I. 2013/606), rules 1, 2(13)(a)

F371Words in Sch. 3 para. 9(2)(b) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 13(e)(iii)

F372Words in Sch. 3 para. 9(3) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 13(e)(iv)

F374Words in Sch. 3 para. 9(4) inserted (6.4.2014) by The Tribunal Procedure (Amendment) Rules 2014 (S.I. 2014/514), rules 1, 13(e)(v)

 

Rule 26C

[F375SCHEDULE 4Procedure in financial sanctions cases

Textual Amendments

Interpretation

1.  In this Schedule—

“2017 Act” means the Policing and Crime Act 2017.

“financial sanctions legislation” has the meaning provided by section 143(4) of the 2017 Act.

“further material” means documents which-

(a)

were considered by the Treasury in reaching a decision under section 147(3) of the 2017 Act to impose the monetary penalty that is the subject of the appeal; or

(b)

were considered by the Minister in reaching a decision under section 147(4) of the 2017 Act to uphold the monetary penalty that is the subject of the appeal; or

(c)

were obtained by either the Treasury or the Minister in connection with a decision described above (whether they were obtained before or after making the decision) but which were not considered by them in reaching that decision, but does not include documents on which the respondent relies in support of the decision made.

Notice of Appeal

2.(1) A notice of appeal must be made in writing and received by the Upper Tribunal no later than 28 days after notice was given of the decision under challenge.

(2) The notice of appeal must state—

(a)the name and address of the appellant;

(b)the name and address of the appellant’s representative (if any);

(c)if no representative is named under sub-paragraph (b), an address where documents for the appellant may be sent or delivered;

(d)details (including the full reference) of the decision challenged; and

(e)the grounds on which the appellant relies.

(3) The appellant must provide with the notice of appeal a copy of—

(a)any written record of the Treasury’s decision under section 147(3) of the 2017 Act;

(b)any written record of the Minister’s decision under section 147(4) of the 2017 Act;

(c)any separate written statement of reasons for either of those decisions.

(4) If the appellant provides the notice of appeal to the Upper Tribunal later than the time required by sub-paragraph (1) or by an extension of time allowed under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time)—

(a)the notice of appeal must include a request for an extension of time and the reason why the notice of appeal was not provided in time; and

(b)unless the Upper Tribunal extends time for the application under rule 5(3)(a) (power to extend time) the Upper Tribunal must not admit the notice of appeal.

(5) At the same time as it sends the notice to the Upper Tribunal, the appellant must send a copy of the notice and any accompanying documents to the respondent.

Respondent’s statement of case

3.(1) On receipt of a copy of a notice of appeal, the respondent must send or deliver a written statement (“a statement of case”) in support of the decision taken so that it is received by the Upper Tribunal no later than 28 days after the day on which the respondent received from the Upper Tribunal the copy of the notice of appeal.

(2) The statement of case must—

(a)identify the provisions of the financial sanctions legislation by reference to which the decision was made;

(b)state the reasons for the decision; and

(c)set out all the matters and facts upon which the respondent relies to support the decision.

(3) The respondent must provide with the statement of case a list of—

(a)any documents (or relevant extracts) on which the respondent relies in support of the decision; and

(b)any further material (or relevant extracts) which in the opinion of the respondent might undermine the decision taken.

(4) At the same time as it sends or delivers the statement of case to the Upper Tribunal, the respondent must send to the appellant a copy of the statement of case and of the list referred to in sub-paragraph (3).

Appellant’s reply

4.(1) The appellant must send or deliver a written reply so that it is received by the Upper Tribunal no later than 28 days after the date on which the appellant received a copy of the statement of case.

(2) The reply must—

(a)identify all matters contained in the respondent’s statement of case which are disputed by the appellant; and

(b)state the appellant’s reasons for disputing them.

(3) The appellant must send with the reply a list of all the documents (or relevant extracts) on which the appellant relies in support of the appellant’s case.

(4) At the same time as it sends or delivers the written reply required by sub-paragraph (1) to the Upper Tribunal, the appellant must send to the respondent a copy of the reply and of the list referred to in sub-paragraph (3).

Secondary disclosure by the respondent

5.(1) After the appellant’s reply has been sent or delivered, if there is any further material (or relevant extracts) which might reasonably be expected to assist the appellant’s case as disclosed by the appellant’s reply and which is not listed in the list provided in accordance with paragraph 4(3), the respondent must send or deliver to the Upper Tribunal a list of such further material (or relevant extracts).

(2) Any list required to be sent or delivered by sub-paragraph (1) must be sent or delivered so that it is received no later than 14 days after the day on which the respondent received the appellant’s reply.

(3) At the same time as it sends or delivers any list required by sub-paragraph (1) to the Upper Tribunal, the respondent must send a copy to the appellant.

Exceptions to disclosure

6.(1) A list provided in accordance with paragraph 3(3), 4(3) or 5(1) need not include any document:

(a)that is material the disclosure of which for the purposes of or in connection with any legal proceedings is prohibited by [F376section 56 of the Investigatory Powers Act 2016]; or

(b)in respect of which an application has been or is being made under sub-paragraph (2).

(2) A party may apply to the Upper Tribunal (without giving notice to any other party) for a direction authorising the party making the application not to include in the list required by paragraph 3(3), 4(3) or 5(1) a document on the ground that disclosure of the document—

(a)would not be in the public interest; or

(b)should not otherwise be given.

(3) For the purpose of deciding an application by a party under sub-paragraph (2), the Upper Tribunal may—

(a)require the document to be produced to the Upper Tribunal together with a statement of the reasons why—

(i)in the case of an application under sub-paragraph (2)(a), its disclosure would not be in the public interest; or

(ii)in the case of an application under sub-paragraph (2)(b), its disclosure should not be given; and

(b)invite the other party to make representations.

(4) If the Upper Tribunal refuses an application under sub-paragraph (2), it must direct the party—

(a)to revise its list so as to include the document; and

(b)to send or deliver a copy of the revised list to the Upper Tribunal and to the other party.

(7) A party (“P”) who has sent or delivered a list under paragraph 3(3), 4(3) or 5(1) must, upon the request of the other party, provide that party with a copy of any document which P has which is specified in the list, or make it available for inspection or copying, and if P does not have it, tell the other party where to the best of P’s knowledge and belief it may be found.

(8) Sub-paragraph (7) does not apply to any document in respect of which a claim to legal professional privilege, or (in Scotland) to confidentiality of communications as between client and professional legal adviser, could be maintained in legal proceedings]

Explanatory Note

(This note is not part of the Rules)

Part 1 of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 (c.15) establishes a new tribunal structure comprising a First-tier Tribunal and an Upper Tribunal. Appeal functions of existing tribunals are being transferred to this structure and assigned to chambers within the new tribunals. These Rules govern the practice and procedure to be followed in the Upper Tribunal.

Part 1 contains provisions for interpreting and applying the Rules and sets out the overriding objective of the Rules.

Part 2 contains general powers and provisions including the Upper Tribunal's general case management powers, the giving of directions, the power to strike out a party's case, the service of documents and rules about evidence, submissions and witnesses.

Part 3 contains provisions on permission for and notice of appeals and on responses and replies.

Part 4 contains provisions in relation to the Upper Tribunal's “judicial review” jurisdiction under sections 15 and 21 of the 2007 Act.

Parts 5 and 6 make provision for hearings and for decisions made by the Upper Tribunal.

Part 7 deals with correcting, setting aside, reviewing and appealing against decisions of the Upper Tribunal.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Social Security Administration Act 1992

Social Security Administration Act 1992

1992 CHAPTER 5

An Act to consolidate certain enactments relating to the administration of social security and related matters with amendments to give effect to recommendations of the Law Commission and the Scottish Law Commission.

[13th February 1992]

Be it enacted by the Queen’s most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows:—

 

Part IClaims for and Payments and General Administration of Benefit

Necessity of Claim

1Entitlement to benefit dependent on claim

(1)Except in such cases as may be prescribed, and subject to the following provisions of this section and to section 3 below, no person shall be entitled to any benefit unless, in addition to any other conditions relating to that benefit being satisfied—

(a)he makes a claim for it in the manner, and within the time, prescribed in relation to that benefit by regulations under this Part of this Act; or

(b)he is treated by virtue of such regulations as making a claim for it.

(2)Where under subsection (1) above a person is required to make a claim or to be treated as making a claim for a benefit in order to be entitled to it—

(a)if the benefit is a widow’s payment, she shall not be entitled to it in respect of a death occurring more than 12 months before the date on which the claim is made or treated as made; and

(b)if the benefit is any other benefit except disablement benefit or reduced earnings allowance, the person shall not be entitled to it in respect of any period more than 12 months before that date,

except as provided by section 3 below.

(3)Where a person purports to make a claim on behalf of another—

(a)for an attendance allowance by virtue of section 66(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(b)for a disability living allowance by virtue of section 72(5) or 73(12) of that Act,

that other shall be regarded for the purposes of this section as making the claim, notwithstanding that it is made without his knowledge or authority.

(4)In this section and section 2 below “benefit” means—

(a)benefit as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act; and

(b)any income-related benefit.

(5)This section (which corresponds to section 165A of the 1975 Act, as it had effect immediately before this Act came into force) applies to claims made on or after 1st October 1990 or treated by virtue of regulations under that section or this section as having been made on or after that date.

(6)Schedule 1 to this Act shall have effect in relation to other claims.

2Retrospective effect of provisions making entitlement to benefit dependent on claim

(1)This section applies where a claim for benefit is made or treated as made at any time on or after 2nd September 1985 (the date on which section 165A of the 1975 Act (general provision as to necessity of claim for entitlement to benefit), as originally enacted, came into force) in respect of a period the whole or any part of which falls on or after that date.

(2)Where this section applies, any question arising as to—

(a)whether the claimant is or was at any time (whether before, on or after 2nd September 1985) entitled to the benefit in question, or to any other benefit on which his entitlement to that benefit depends; or

(b)in a case where the claimant’s entitlement to the benefit depends on the entitlement of another person to a benefit, whether that other person is or was so entitled,

shall be determined as if the relevant claim enactment and any regulations made under or referred to in that enactment had also been in force, with any necessary modifications, at all times relevant for the purpose of determining the entitlement of the claimant, and, where applicable, of the other person, to the benefit or benefits in question (including the entitlement of any person to any benefit on which that entitlement depends, and so on).

(3)In this section “the relevant claim enactment” means section 1 above as it has effect in relation to the claim referred to in subsection (1) above.

(4)In any case where—

(a)a claim for benefit was made or treated as made (whether before, on or after 2nd September 1985, and whether by the same claimant as the claim referred to in subsection (1) above or not), and benefit was awarded on that claim, in respect of a period falling wholly or partly before that date; but

(b)that award would not have been made had the current requirements applied in relation to claims for benefit, whenever made, in respect of periods before that date; and

(c)entitlement to the benefit claimed as mentioned in subsection (1) above depends on whether the claimant or some other person was previously entitled or treated as entitled to that or some other benefit,

then, in determining whether the conditions of entitlement to the benefit so claimed are satisfied, the person to whom benefit was awarded as mentioned in paragraphs (a) and (b) above shall be taken to have been entitled to the benefit so awarded, notwithstanding anything in subsection (2) above.

(5)In subsection (4) above “the current requirements” means—

(a)the relevant claim enactment, and any regulations made or treated as made under that enactment, or referred to in it, as in force at the time of the claim referred to in subsection (1) above, with any necessary modifications; and

(b)subsection (1) (with the omission of the words following “at any time”) and subsections (2) and (3) above.

 

Widowhood benefits

3Late claims for widowhood benefit where death is difficult to establish

(1)This section applies where a woman’s husband has died or may be presumed to have died and the circumstances are such that—

(a)more than 12 months have elapsed since the date of death (whether he died, or is presumed to have died, before or after the coming into force of this section);

(b)either-

(i)the husband’s body has not been discovered or identified or, if it has been discovered and identified, the woman does not know that fact; or

(ii)less than 12 months have elapsed since she first knew of the discovery and identification of the body; and

(c)no claim for any of the widowhood benefits, that is to say—

(i)widow’s benefit,

(ii)an invalidity pension under section 15 of the Pensions Act, or

(iii)a Category A retirement pension by virtue of subsection (5) of that section,

was made or treated as made in respect of the death by the [1990 c. 27.] woman before 13th July 1990 (the coming into force of section 6 of the Social Security Act 1990, which inserted in the 1975 Act section 165C, the provision of that Act corresponding to this section).

(2)Where this section applies, notwithstanding that any time prescribed for making a claim for a widowhood benefit in respect of the death has elapsed, then—

(a)in any case falling within paragraph (b)(i) of subsection (1) above where it has been determined—

(i)under subsection (1)(b) of section 20 below on a claim made by the woman; or

(ii)under subsection (4) of that section on the submission of a question by her,

that the husband has died or is presumed to have died; or

(b)in any case falling within paragraph (b)(ii) of subsection (1) above where the identification was made not more than 12 months before the woman first knew of the discovery and identification of the body,

such a claim may be made or treated as made at any time before the expiration of the period of 12 months beginning with the date on which that determination was made or, as the case may be, the date on which she first knew of the discovery and identification.

(3)If, in a case where a claim for a widowhood benefit is made or treated as made by virtue of this section, the claimant would, apart from subsection (2) of section 1 above, be entitled to—

(a)a widow’s payment in respect of the husband’s death more than 12 months before the date on which the claim is made or treated as made; or

(b)any other widowhood benefit in respect of his death for a period more than 12 months before that date,

then, notwithstanding anything in that section, she shall be entitled to that payment or, as the case may be, to that other benefit (together with any increase under section 80(5) of the Contributions and Benefits Act).

4Treatment of payments of benefit to certain widows

In any case where—

(a)a claim for a widow’s pension or a widowed mother’s allowance is made, or treated as made, before 13th July 1990 (the date of the passing of the [1990 c. 27.] Social Security Act 1990); and

(b)the Secretary of State has made a payment to or for the claimant on the ground that if the claim had been received immediately after the passing of that Act she would have been entitled to that pension or allowance, or entitled to it at a higher rate, for the period in respect of which the payment is made,

the payment so made shall be treated as a payment of that pension or allowance; and, if and to the extent that an award of the pension or allowance, or an award at a higher rate, is made for the period in respect of which the payment was made, the payment shall be treated as made in accordance with that award.

 

Claims and payments regulations

5Regulations about claims for and payments of benefit

(1)Regulations may provide—

(a)for requiring a claim for a benefit to which this section applies to be made by such person, in such manner and within such time as may be prescribed;

(b)for treating such a claim made in such circumstances as may be prescribed as having been made at such date earlier or later than that at which it is made as may be prescribed;

(c)for permitting such a claim to be made, or treated as if made, for a period wholly or partly after the date on which it is made;

(d)for permitting an award on such a claim to be made for such a period subject to the condition that the claimant satisfies the requirements for entitlement when benefit becomes payable under the award;

(e)for a review of any such award if those requirements are found not to have been satisfied;

(f)for the disallowance on any ground of a person’s claim for a benefit to which this section applies to be treated as a disallowance of any further claim by that person for that benefit until the grounds of the original disallowance have ceased to exist;

(g)for enabling one person to act for another in relation to a claim for a benefit to which this section applies and for enabling such a claim to be made and proceeded with in the name of a person who has died;

(h)for requiring any information or evidence needed for the determination of such a claim or of any question arising in connection with such a claim to be furnished by such person as may be prescribed in accordance with the regulations;

(i)for the person to whom, time when and manner in which a benefit to which this section applies is to be paid and for the information and evidence to be furnished in connection with the payment of such a benefit;

(j)for notice to be given of any change of circumstances affecting the continuance of entitlement to such a benefit or payment of such a benefit;

(k)for the day on which entitlement to such a benefit is to begin or end;

(l)for calculating the amounts of such a benefit according to a prescribed scale or otherwise adjusting them so as to avoid fractional amounts or facilitate computation;

(m)for extinguishing the right to payment of such a benefit if payment is not obtained within such period, not being less than 12 months, as may be prescribed from the date on which the right is treated under the regulations as having arisen;

(n)for suspending payment, in whole or in part, where it appears to the Secretary of State that a question arises whether—

(i)the conditions for entitlement are or were fulfilled;

(ii)an award ought to be revised;

(iii)an appeal ought to be brought against an award;

(o)for withholding payments of a benefit to which this section applies in prescribed circumstances and for subsequently making withheld payments in prescribed circumstances;

(p)for the circumstances and manner in which payments of such a benefit may be made to another person on behalf of the beneficiary for any purpose, which may be to discharge, in whole or in part, an obligation of the beneficiary or any other person;

(q)for the payment or distribution of such a benefit to or among persons claiming to be entitled on the death of any person and for dispensing with strict proof of their title;

(r)for the making of a payment on account of such a benefit—

(i)where no claim has been made and it is impracticable for one to be made immediately;

(ii)where a claim has been made and it is impracticable for the claim or an appeal, reference, review or application relating to it to be immediately determined;

(iii)where an award has been made but it is impracticable to pay the whole immediately.

(2)This section applies to the following benefits—

(a)benefits as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(b)income support;

(c)family credit;

(d)disability working allowance;

(e)housing benefit;

(f)any social fund payments such as are mentioned in section 138(1)(a) or (2) of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(g)child benefit; and

(h)Christmas bonus.

(3)The reference in subsection (1)(h) above to information or evidence needed for the determination of a claim includes a reference to information or evidence required by a rent officer under section 121 of the [1988 c. 50.] Housing Act 1988.

(4)Subsection (1)(n) above shall have effect in relation to housing benefit as if the reference to the Secretary of State were a reference to the authority paying the benefit.

(5)Subsection (1)(g), (i), (l), (p) and (q) above shall have effect as if statutory sick pay and statutory maternity pay were benefits to which this section applies.

 

Community charge benefits etc.

6Regulations about community charge benefits administration

(1)Regulations may provide as follows as regards any community charge benefit—

(a)for requiring a claim for a benefit to be made by such person, in such manner and within such time as may be prescribed;

(b)for treating a claim made in such circumstances as may be prescribed as having been made at such date earlier or later than that at which it is made as may be prescribed;

(c)for permitting a claim to be made, or treated as if made, for a period wholly or partly after the date on which it is made;

(d)for permitting an award on a claim to be made for such a period subject to the condition that the claimant satisfies the requirements for entitlement when benefit becomes payable, or any right to a reduction or a consequential reduction becomes available, under the award;

(e)for a review of any award if those requirements are found not to have been satisfied;

(f)for the disallowance on any ground of a person’s claim for a benefit to be treated as a disallowance of any further claim by that person for that benefit until the grounds of the original disallowance have ceased to exist;

(g)for enabling one person to act for another in relation to a claim for a benefit and for enabling such a claim to be made and proceeded with in the name of a person who has died;

(h)for requiring any information or evidence needed for the determination of a claim or of any question arising in connection with a claim to be furnished by such person as may be prescribed in accordance with the regulations;

(i)for the time when and manner in which any benefit (or part) which takes the form of a payment is to be paid, and for the information and evidence to be furnished in connection with the payment;

(j)for the time when the right to make a reduction or consequential reduction may be exercised;

(k)for notice to be given of any change of circumstances affecting the continuance of entitlement to a benefit;

(l)for the day on which entitlement to a benefit is to begin or end;

(m)for calculating the amount of a benefit according to a prescribed scale or otherwise adjusting it so as to avoid fractional amounts or facilitate computation;

(n)for suspending (in whole or in part) any payment or right to make a reduction or consequential reduction, where it appears to the authority which allowed a benefit that a question arises whether the conditions for entitlement to the benefit are or were fulfilled or whether the award ought to be revised or whether an appeal ought to be brought against the award;

(o)for withholding in prescribed circumstances any payment or right to make a reduction or consequential reduction, and for subsequently making in prescribed circumstances any withheld payment or restoring in prescribed circumstances any right to make a reduction or consequential reduction;

(p)in the case of any benefit (or part) which takes the form of a payment, for payment or distribution to or among persons claiming to be entitled on the death of any person, and for dispensing with strict proof of their title;

(q)in the case of any benefit (or part) which takes the form of a payment, for the circumstances and manner in which payment may be made to one person on behalf of another for any purpose, which may be to discharge, in whole or in part, an obligation of the person entitled to the benefit or any other person;

(r)for making a payment on account of a benefit, or conferring a right to make a reduction or consequential reduction on account, where no claim has been made and it is impracticable for one to be made immediately;

(s)for making a payment on account of a benefit, or conferring a right to make a reduction or consequential reduction on account, where a claim has been made but it is impracticable for the claim or an appeal, reference, review or application relating to it to be determined immediately;

(t)for making a payment on account of a benefit, or conferring a right to make a reduction or consequential reduction on account, where an award has been made but it is impracticable to institute the benefit immediately;

(u)generally as to administration.

(2)Regulations under this section may include provision in relation to community charge benefits that prescribed provisions shall apply instead of prescribed provisions of the [1987 c. 47.] Abolition of Domestic Rates Etc. (Scotland) Act 1987 or the [1988 c. 41.] Local Government Finance Act 1988, or that prescribed provisions of either of those Acts shall not apply or shall apply subject to prescribed amendments or adaptations.

(3)References in subsection (2) above to either of the Acts there mentioned include references to regulations made under the Act concerned.

7Relationship between community charge benefits and other benefits

(1)Regulations may provide for a claim for one relevant benefit to be treated, either in the alternative or in addition, as a claim for any other relevant benefit that may be prescribed.

(2)Regulations may provide for treating a payment made or right conferred by virtue of regulations—

(a)under section 5(1)(r) above; or

(b)under section 6(1)(r) to (t) above,

as made or conferred on account of any relevant benefit that is subsequently awarded or paid.

(3)For the purposes of subsections (1) and (2) above relevant benefits are—

(a)any benefit to which section 5 above applies; and

(b)any community charge benefit.

 

Industrial injuries benefit

8Notification of accidents, etc

Regulations may provide—

(a)for requiring the prescribed notice of an accident in respect of which industrial injuries benefit may be payable to be given within the prescribed time by the employed earner to the earner’s employer or other prescribed person;

(b)for requiring employers—

(i)to make reports, to such person and in such form and within such time as may be prescribed, of accidents in respect of which industrial injuries benefit may be payable;

(ii)to furnish to the prescribed person any information required for the determination of claims, or of questions arising in connection with claims or awards;

(iii)to take such other steps as may be prescribed to facilitate the giving notice of accidents, the making of claims and the determination of claims and of questions so arising.

9Medical examination and treatment of claimants

(1)Regulations may provide for requiring claimants for disablement benefit—

(a)to submit themselves from time to time to medical examination for the purpose of determining the effect of the relevant accident, or the treatment appropriate to the relevant injury or loss of faculty;

(b)to submit themselves from time to time to appropriate medical treatment for the injury or loss of faculty.

(2)Regulations under subsection (1) above requiring persons to submit themselves to medical examination or treatment may—

(a)require those persons to attend at such places and at such times as may be required; and

(b)with the consent of the Treasury provide for the payment by the Secretary of State to those persons of travelling and other allowances (including compensation for loss of remunerative time).

10Obligations of claimants

(1)Subject to subsection (3) below, regulations may provide for disqualifying a claimant for the receipt of industrial injuries benefit—

(a)for failure without good cause to comply with any requirement of regulations to which this subsection applies (including in the case of a claim for industrial death benefit, a failure on the part of some other person to give the prescribed notice of the relevant accident);

(b)for wilful obstruction of, or other misconduct in connection with, any examination or treatment to which he is required under regulations to which this subsection applies to submit himself, or in proceedings under this Act for the determination of his right to benefit or to its receipt,

or for suspending proceedings on the claim or payment of benefit as the case may be, in the case of any such failure, obstruction or misconduct.

(2)The regulations to which subsection (1) above applies are—

(a)any regulations made by virtue of section 5(1)(h), (i) or (l) above, so far as relating to industrial injuries benefit; and

(b)regulations made by virtue of section 8 or 9 above.

(3)Regulations under subsection (1) above providing for disqualification for the receipt of benefit for any of the following matters, that is to say—

(a)for failure to comply with the requirements of regulations under section 9(1) or (2) above;

(b)for obstruction of, or misconduct in connection with, medical examination or treatment,

shall not be made so as to disentitle a claimant to benefit for a period exceeding 6 weeks on any disqualification.

 

Disability working allowance

11Initial claims and repeat claims

(1)In this section—

“initial claim” means a claim for a disability working allowance made by a person—

(a)

to whom it has not previously been payable; or

(b)

to whom it has not been payable during the period of 2 years immediately preceding the date on which the claim is made or is treated as made; and

“repeat claim” means any other claim for a disability working allowance.

(2)On an initial claim a declaration by the claimant that he has a physical or mental disability which puts him at a disadvantage in getting a job is conclusive, except in such circumstances as may be prescribed, that for the purposes of section 129(1)(b) of the Contributions and Benefits Act he has such a disability (in accordance with regulations under section 129(3) of that Act).

(3)If—

(a)a repeat claim is made or treated as made not later than the end of the period of 8 weeks commencing with the last day of the claimant’s previous award; and

(b)on the claim which resulted in that award he qualified under section 129(2) of the Contributions and Benefits Act by virtue—

(i)of paragraph (a) of that subsection; or

(ii)of there being payable to him a benefit under an enactment having effect in Northern Ireland and corresponding to a benefit mentioned in that paragraph,

he shall be treated on the repeat claim as if he still so qualified.

 

The social fund

12Necessity of application for certain payments

(1)A social fund payment such as is mentioned in section 138(1)(b) of the Contributions and Benefits Act may be awarded to a person only if an application for such a payment has been made by him or on his behalf in such form and manner as may be prescribed.

(2)The Secretary of State may by regulations—

(a)make provision with respect to the time at which an application for such a social fund payment is to be treated as made;

(b)prescribe conditions that must be satisfied before any determination in connection with such an application may be made or any award of such a payment may be paid;

(c)prescribe circumstances in which such an award becomes extinguished.

 

Child benefit

13Necessity of application for child benefit

(1)Subject to the provisions of this Act, no person shall be entitled to child benefit unless he claims it in the manner, and within the time, prescribed in relation to child benefit by regulations under section 5 above.

(2)Except where regulations otherwise provide, no person shall be entitled to child benefit for any week on a claim made by him after that week if child benefit in respect of the same child has already been paid for that week to another person, whether or not that other person was entitled to it.

 

Statutory sick pay

14Duties of employees etc. in relation to statutory sick pay

(1)Any employee who claims to be entitled to statutory sick pay from his employer shall, if so required by his employer, provide such information as may reasonably be required for the purpose of determining the duration of the period of entitlement in question or whether a period of entitlement exists as between them.

(2)The Secretary of State may by regulations direct—

(a)that medical information required under subsection (1) above shall, in such cases as may be prescribed, be provided in a prescribed form;

(b)that an employee shall not be required under subsection (1) above to provide medical information in respect of such days as may be prescribed in a period of incapacity for work.

(3)Where an employee asks an employer of his to provide him with a written statement, in respect of a period before the request is made, of one or more of the following—

(a)the days within that period which the employer regards as days in respect of which he is liable to pay statutory sick pay to that employee;

(b)the reasons why the employer does not so regard the other days in that period;

(c)the employer’s opinion as to the amount of statutory sick pay to which the employee is entitled in respect of each of those days,

the employer shall, to the extent to which the request was reasonable, comply with it within a reasonable time.

 

Statutory maternity pay

15Duties of women etc. in relation to statutory maternity pay

(1)A woman shall provide the person who is liable to pay her statutory maternity pay—

(a)with evidence as to her pregnancy and the expected date of confinement in such form and at such time as may be prescribed; and

(b)where she commences work after her confinement but within the maternity pay period, with such additional information as may be prescribed.

(2)Where a woman asks an employer or former employer of hers to provide her with a written statement, in respect of a period before the request is made, of one or more of the following—

(a)the weeks within that period which he regards as weeks in respect of which he is liable to pay statutory maternity pay to the woman;

(b)the reasons why he does not so regard the other weeks in that period; and

(c)his opinion as to the amount of statutory maternity pay to which the woman is entitled in respect of each of the weeks in respect of which he regards himself as liable to make a payment,

the employer or former employer shall, to the extent to which the request was reasonable, comply with it within a reasonable time.

 

Emergency payments

16Emergency payments by local authorities and other bodies

(1)The Secretary of State may make arrangements—

(a)with a local authority to which this section applies; or

(b)with any other body,

for the making on his behalf by members of the staff of any such authority or body of payments on account of benefits to which section 5 above applies in circumstances corresponding to those in which the Secretary of State himself has the power to make such payments under subsection (1)(r) of that section; and a local authority to which this section applies shall have power to enter into any such arrangements.

(2)A payment under any such arrangements shall be treated for the purposes of any Act of Parliament or instrument made under an Act of Parliament as if it had been made by the Secretary of State.

(3)The Secretary of State shall repay a local authority or other body such amount as he determines to be the reasonable administrative expenses incurred by the authority or body in making payments in accordance with arrangements under this section.

(4)The local authorities to which this section applies are—

(a)a local authority as defined by section 270(1) of the [1972 c. 70.] Local Government Act 1972, other than a parish or community council;

(b)the Common Council of the City of London; and

(c)a local authority as defined in section 235(1) of the [1973 c. 65.] Local Government (Scotland) Act 1973.

 

Part IIAdjudication

Adjudication by the Secretary of State

17Questions for the Secretary of State

(1)Subject to this Part of this Act, any of the following questions shall be determined by the Secretary of State—

(a)a question whether a person is an earner and, if he is, as to the category of earners in which he is to be included;

(b)subject to subsection (2) below, a question whether the contribution conditions for any benefit are satisfied, or otherwise relating to a person’s contributions or his earnings factor;

(c)a question whether a Class 1A contribution is payable or otherwise relating to a Class 1A contribution;

(d)a question whether a person is or was employed in employed earner’s employment for the purposes of Part V of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(e)a question as to whether a person was, within the meaning of regulations, precluded from regular employment by responsibilities at home;

(f)any question as to which surpluses are to be taken into account under section 45(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(g)any question arising under any provision of Part XI of the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act, or under any provision of regulations under that Part, as to—

(i)whether a person is, or was, an employee or employer of another;

(ii)whether an employer is entitled to make any deduction from his contributions payments in accordance with regulations under section 158 of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(iii)whether a payment falls to be made to an employer in accordance with the regulations;

(iv)the amount that falls to be so deducted or paid;

(v)the amount of an employer’s contributions payments for any period for the purposes of regulations under section 158(3) of the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(vi)whether two or more employers or two or more contracts of service are, by virtue of regulations made under section 163(5) of that Act, to be treated as one; and

(h)any question arising under any provision of Part XII of that Act or this Act, or under any provision of regulations under that Part, as to—

(i)whether a person is, or was, an employee or employer of another;

(ii)whether an employer is entitled to make any deduction from his contributions payments in accordance with regulations under section 167 of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(iii)whether a payment falls to be made to an employer in accordance with the regulations;

(iv)the amount that falls to be so deducted or paid; or

(v)whether two or more employers or two or more contracts of service are, by virtue of regulations made under section 171(2) of that Act, to be treated as one,

and any question arising under regulations made by virtue of paragraph (c), (d) or (f) of section 164(9) of that Act.

(2)Subsection (1)(b) above includes any question arising—

(a)under section 17(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act as to whether by regulations under that subsection a person is excepted from liability for Class 4 contributions, or his liability is deferred; or

(b)under regulations made by virtue of section 17(3) or (4) or 18 of that Act;

but not any other question relating to Class 4 contributions, nor any question within section 20(1)(c) below.

(3)Regulations may make provision restricting the persons who may apply to the Secretary of State for the determination of any such question as is mentioned in subsection (1) above.

(4)The Secretary of State may, if he thinks fit, before determining any such question as is mentioned in subsection (1) above, appoint a person to hold an inquiry into the question, or any matters arising in connection with it, and to report on the question, or on those matters, to the Secretary of State.

18Appeal on question of law

(1)A question of law arising in connection with the determination by the Secretary of State of any such question as is mentioned in section 17(1) above may, if the Secretary of State thinks fit, be referred for decision to the High Court or, in Scotland, to the Court of Session.

(2)If the Secretary of State determines in accordance with subsection (1) above to refer any question of law to the court, he shall give notice in writing of his intention to do so—

(a)in a case where the question arises on an application made to the Secretary of State, to the applicant; and

(b)in any case to such persons as appear to him to be concerned with the question.

(3)Any person aggrieved by the decision of the Secretary of State on any question of law within subsection (1) above which is not referred in accordance with that subsection may appeal from that decision to the court.

(4)The Secretary of State shall be entitled to appear and be heard on any such reference or appeal.

(5)Rules of court shall include provision for regulating references and appeals under this section and for limiting the time within which such appeals may be brought.

(6)Notwithstanding anything in any Act, the decision of the court on a reference or appeal under this section shall be final.

(7)On any such reference or appeal the court may order the Secretary of State to pay the costs (in Scotland, the expenses) of any other person, whether or not the decision is in that other person’s favour and whether or not the Secretary of State appears on the reference or appeal.

19Review of decisions

(1)Subject to subsection (2) below, the Secretary of State may review any decision given by him on any such question as is mentioned in section 17(1) above if—

(a)new facts have been brought to his notice; or

(b)he is satisfied that the decision—

(i)was given in ignorance of some material fact;

(ii)was based on a mistake as to some material fact; or

(iii)was erroneous in point of law.

(2)A decision shall not be reviewed while an appeal under section 18 above is pending against the decision of the Secretary of State on a question of law arising in connection with it, or before the time for so appealing has expired.

(3)On a review any question of law may be referred under subsection (1) of section 18 above or, where it is not so referred, may be the subject of an appeal under subsection (3) of that section, and the other provisions of that section shall apply accordingly.

 

Adjudication by adjudication officers

20Claims and questions to be submitted to adjudication officer

(1)Subject to section 54 below, there shall be submitted forthwith to an adjudication officer for determination in accordance with this Part of this Act—

(a)any claim for a benefit to which this section applies;

(b)subject to subsection (2) below, any question arising in connection with a claim for, or award of, such a benefit; and

(c)any question whether, if he had otherwise had a right to it, a person would be disqualified—

(i)by reason of section 28(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act, for receiving unemployment benefit;

(ii)by reason of any regulations under section 32(1) of that Act, for receiving sickness benefit; or

(iii)by reason of any regulations under section 59(1) of that Act, for receiving invalidity benefit.

(2)Subsection (1) above does not apply to any question which falls to be determined otherwise than by an adjudication officer.

(3)Any question as to, or in connection with, entitlement to statutory sick pay or statutory maternity pay may be submitted to an adjudication officer—

(a)by the Secretary of State; or

(b)subject to and in accordance with regulations, by the employee concerned,

for determination in accordance with this Part of this Act.

(4)If—

(a)a person submits a question relating to the age, marriage or death of any person; and

(b)it appears to the adjudication officer that the question may arise if the person who has submitted it to him submits a claim to a benefit to which this section applies,

the adjudication officer may determine the question.

(5)Different aspects of the same claim or question may be submitted to different adjudication officers; and for that purpose this section and the other provisions of this Part of this Act with respect to the determination of claims and questions shall apply with any necessary modifications.

(6)This section applies to the following benefits—

(a)benefits as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(b)income support;

(c)family credit;

(d)disability working allowance;

(e)any social fund payment such as is mentioned in section 138(1)(a) or (2) of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(f)child benefit;

(g)statutory sick pay; and

(h)statutory maternity pay.

21Decision of adjudication officer

(1)An adjudication officer to whom a claim or question is submitted under section 20 above (other than a claim which under section 30(12) or (13) or 35(7) below falls to be treated as an application for a review) shall take it into consideration and, so far as practicable, dispose of it, in accordance with this section, and with procedure regulations under section 59 below, within 14 days of its submission to him.

(2)Subject to subsection (3) and section 37 below, the adjudication officer may decide a claim or question himself or refer it to a social security appeal tribunal.

(3)The adjudication officer must decide a claim for or question relating to an attendance allowance, a disability living allowance or a disability working allowance himself.

(4)Where an adjudication officer refers a question as to, or in connection with, entitlement to statutory sick pay or statutory maternity pay to a social security appeal tribunal, the employee and employer concerned shall each be given notice in writing of the reference.

(5)In any other case notice in writing of the reference shall be given to the claimant.

(6)Where—

(a)a case has been referred to a social security appeal tribunal (“the tribunal”); and

(b)the claimant makes a further claim which raises the same or similar questions; and

(c)that further claim is referred to the tribunal by the adjudication officer,

then the tribunal may proceed to determine the further claim whether or not notice has been given under subsection (4) or (5) above.

 

Appeals from adjudication officers - general

22Appeal to social security appeal tribunal

(1)Subject to subsection (3) below, where the adjudication officer has decided a claim or question other than a claim or question relating to an attendance allowance, a disability living allowance or a disability working allowance—

(a)if it relates to statutory sick pay or statutory maternity pay, the employee and employer concerned shall each have a right to appeal to a social security appeal tribunal; and

(b)in any other case the claimant shall have a right to do so.

(2)A person with a right of appeal under this section shall be given such notice of a decision falling within subsection (1) above and of that right as may be prescribed.

(3)No appeal lies under this section where—

(a)in connection with the decision of the adjudication officer there has arisen any question which under or by virtue of this Act falls to be determined otherwise than by an adjudication officer; and

(b)the question has been determined; and

(c)the adjudication officer certifies that the decision on that question is the sole ground of his decision.

(4)Regulations may make provision as to the manner in which, and the time within which, appeals are to be brought.

(5)Where an adjudication officer has determined that any amount, other than an amount—

(a)of an attendance allowance;

(b)of a disability living allowance;

(c)of a disability working allowance;

(d)of statutory sick pay; or

(e)of statutory maternity pay,

is recoverable under or by virtue of section 71 or 74 below, any person from whom he has determined that it is recoverable shall have the same right of appeal to a social security appeal tribunal as a claimant.

(6)In any case where—

(a)an adjudication officer has decided any claim or question under Part V of the Contributions and Benefits Act; and

(b)the right to benefit under that Part of that Act of any person other than the claimant is or may be, under Part VI of Schedule 7 to that Act, affected by that decision,

that other person shall have the like right of appeal to a social security appeal tribunal as the claimant.

(7)Subsection (2) above shall apply to a person with a right of appeal under subsection (5) or (6) above as it applies to a claimant.

23Appeal from social security appeal tribunal to Commissioner

(1)Subject to the provisions of this section, an appeal lies to a Commissioner from any decision of a social security appeal tribunal under section 22 above on the ground that the decision of the tribunal was erroneous in point of law.

(2)In the case of statutory sick pay or statutory maternity pay an appeal lies under this section at the instance of any of the following—

(a)an adjudication officer;

(b)the employee concerned;

(c)the employer concerned;

(d)a trade union, where—

(i)the employee is a member of the union at the time of the appeal and was so immediately before the question at issue arose; or

(ii)the question at issue is a question as to or in connection with entitlement of a deceased person who was at the time of his death a member of the union;

(e)an association of employers of which the employer is a member at the time of the appeal and was so immediately before the question at issue arose.

(3)In any other case an appeal lies under this section at the instance of any of the following—

(a)an adjudication officer;

(b)the claimant;

(c)in any of the cases mentioned in subsection (5) below, a trade union; and

(d)a person from whom it is determined that any amount is recoverable under section 71(1) or 74 below.

(4)In a case relating to industrial injuries benefit an appeal lies under this section at the instance of a person whose right to benefit is, or may be, under Part VI of Schedule 7 to the Contributions and Benefits Act, affected by the decision appealed against, as well as at the instance of any person or body such as is mentioned in subsection (3) above.

(5)The following are the cases in which an appeal lies at the instance of a trade union—

(a)where the claimant is a member of the union at the time of the appeal and was so immediately before the question at issue arose;

(b)where that question in any way relates to a deceased person who was a member of the union at the time of his death;

(c)where the case relates to industrial injuries benefit and the claimant or, in relation to industrial death benefit, the deceased, was a member of the union at the time of the relevant accident.

(6)Subsections (2), (3) and (5) above, as they apply to a trade union, apply also to any other association which exists to promote the interests and welfare of its members.

(7)Where the Commissioner holds that the decision was erroneous in point of law, he shall set it aside and—

(a)he shall have power—

(i)to give the decision which he considers the tribunal should have given, if he can do so without making fresh or further findings of fact; or

(ii)if he considers it expedient, to make such findings and to give such decision as he considers appropriate in the light of them; and

(b)in any other case he shall refer the case to a tribunal with directions for its determination.

(8)Subject to any direction of the Commissioner, the tribunal on a reference under subsection (7)(b) above shall consist of persons who were not members of the tribunal which gave the erroneous decision.

(9)No appeal lies under this section without the leave—

(a)of the person who was the chairman of the tribunal when the decision was given or, in a prescribed case, the leave of some other chairman; or

(b)subject to and in accordance with regulations, of a Commissioner.

(10)Regulations may make provision as to the manner in which, and the time within which, appeals are to be brought and applications made for leave to appeal.

24Appeal from Commissioners on point of law

(1)Subject to subsections (2) and (3) below, an appeal on a question of law shall lie to the appropriate court from any decision of a Commissioner.

(2)No appeal under this section shall lie from a decision except—

(a)with the leave of the Commissioner who gave the decision or, in a prescribed case, with the leave of a Commissioner selected in accordance with regulations; or

(b)if he refuses leave, with the leave of the appropriate court.

(3)An application for leave under this section in respect of a Commissioner’s decision may only be made by—

(a)a person who, before the proceedings before the Commissioner were begun, was entitled to appeal to the Commissioner from the decision to which the Commissioner’s decision relates;

(b)any other person who was a party to the proceedings in which the first decision mentioned in paragraph (a) above was given;

(c)the Secretary of State, in a case where he is not entitled to apply for leave by virtue of paragraph (a) or (b) above;

(d)any other person who is authorised by regulations to apply for leave;

and regulations may make provision with respect to the manner in which and the time within which applications must be made to a Commissioner for leave under this section and with respect to the procedure for dealing with such applications.

(4)On an application to a Commissioner for leave under this section it shall be the duty of the Commissioner to specify as the appropriate court—

(a)the Court of Appeal if it appears to him that the relevant place is in England or Wales;

(b)the Court of Session if it appears to him that the relevant place is in Scotland; and

(c)the Court of Appeal in Northern Ireland if it appears to him that the relevant place is in Northern Ireland,

except that if it appears to him, having regard to the circumstances of the case and in particular to the convenience of the persons who may be parties to the proposed appeal, that he should specify a different court mentioned in paragraphs (a) to (c) above as the appropriate court, it shall be his duty to specify that court as the appropriate court.

(5)In this section—

“the appropriate court”, except in subsection (4) above, means the court specified in pursuance of that subsection;

“the relevant place”, in relation to an application for leave to appeal from a decision of a Commissioner, means the premises where the authority whose decision was the subject of the Commissioner’s decision usually exercises its functions.

(6)The powers to make regulations conferred by this section shall be exercisable by the Lord Chancellor.

 

Reviews - general

25Review of decisions

(1)Subject to the following provisions of this section, any decision under this Act of an adjudication officer, a social security appeal tribunal or a Commissioner (other than a decision relating to an attendance allowance, a disability living allowance or a disability working allowance) may be reviewed at any time by an adjudication officer or, on a reference by an adjudication officer, by a social security appeal tribunal, if—

(a)the officer or tribunal is satisfied that the decision was given in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact; or

(b)there has been any relevant change of circumstances since the decision was given; or

(c)it is anticipated that a relevant change of circumstances will so occur; or

(d)the decision was based on a decision of a question which under or by virtue of this Act falls to be determined otherwise than by an adjudication officer, and the decision of that question is revised; or

(e)the decision falls to be reviewed under section 57(4) or (5) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(2)Any decision of an adjudication officer (other than a decision relating to an attendance allowance, a disability living allowance or a disability working allowance) may be reviewed, upon the ground that it was erroneous in point of law, by an adjudication officer or, on a reference from an adjudication officer, by a social security appeal tribunal.

(3)Regulations may provide that a decision may not be reviewed on the ground mentioned in subsection (1)(a) above unless the officer or tribunal is satisfied as mentioned in that paragraph by fresh evidence.

(4)In their application to family credit, subsection (1)(b) and (c) above shall have effect subject to section 128(3) of the Contributions and Benefits Act (change of circumstances not to affect award or rate during specified period).

(5)Where a decision is reviewed on the ground mentioned in subsection (1)(c) above, the decision given on the review—

(a)shall take effect on the day prescribed for that purpose by reference to the date on which the relevant change of circumstances is expected to occur; and

(b)shall be reviewed again if the relevant change of circumstances either does not occur or occurs otherwise than on that date.

26Procedure for reviews

(1)A question may be raised with a view to a review under section 25 above by means of an application in writing to an adjudication officer, stating the grounds of the application.

(2)On receipt of any such application, the adjudication officer shall proceed to deal with or refer any question arising on it in accordance with sections 21 to 23 above.

(3)Regulations may provide for enabling, or requiring, in prescribed circumstances, a review under section 25 above notwithstanding that no application for a review has been made under subsection (1) above.

27Reviews under s. 25 - supplementary

(1)Regulations—

(a)may prescribe what are, or are not, relevant changes of circumstances for the purposes of section 25 above; and

(b)may make provision restricting the payment of any benefit, or any increase of benefit, to which a person would, but for this subsection, be entitled by reason of a review in respect of any period before or after the review (whether that period falls wholly or partly before or after the making of the regulations).

(2)Regulations under subsection (1)(b) above shall not restrict the payment to or for a woman of so much of—

(a)any widow’s benefit, any invalidity pension under section 40 of the Contributions and Benefits Act or any Category A or Category B retirement pension; or

(b)any increase of such a benefit or pension,

as falls to be paid by reason of a review which takes place by virtue of section 25(1)(a) or (1)(b) above in consequence of a claim for a widowhood benefit, within the meaning of section 3 above, which is made or treated as made by virtue of that section.

28Appeals following reviews or refusals to review

A decision given on a review under section 25 above, and a refusal to review a decision under that section, shall be subject to appeal in like manner as an original decision, and sections 21 to 23 above shall, with the necessary modifications, apply in relation to a decision given on such a review as they apply to the original decision of a question.

29Review after claimant appeals

Where a claimant has appealed against a decision of an adjudication officer and the decision is reviewed by an adjudication officer under section 25 above—

(a)if the adjudication officer considers that the decision which he has made on the review is the same as the decision that would have been made on the appeal had every ground of the claimant’s appeal succeeded, the appeal shall lapse; but

(b)in any other case, the review shall be of no effect and the appeal shall proceed accordingly.

 

Attendance allowance, disability living allowance and disability working allowance

30Reviews of decisions of adjudication officers

(1)On an application under this section made within the prescribed period, a decision of an adjudication officer under section 21 above which relates to an attendance allowance, a disability living allowance or a disability working allowance may be reviewed on any ground subject, in the case of disability working allowance, to section 129(6) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(2)On an application under this section made after the end of the prescribed period, a decision of an adjudication officer under section 21 above which relates to an attendance allowance or a disability living allowance may be reviewed if—

(a)the adjudication officer is satisfied that the decision was given in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact; or

(b)there has been any relevant change of circumstances since the decision was given; or

(c)it is anticipated that a relevant change of circumstances will so occur; or

(d)the decision was erroneous in point of law; or

(e)the decision was to make an award for a period wholly or partly after the date on which the claim was made or treated as made but subject to a condition being fulfilled and that condition has not been fulfilled,

but regulations may provide that a decision may not be reviewed on the ground mentioned in paragraph (a) above unless the officer is satisfied as mentioned in that paragraph by fresh evidence.

(3)Regulations may prescribe what are, or are not, relevant changes of circumstances for the purposes of subsection (2)(b) and (c) above.

(4)On an application under this section made after the end of the prescribed period, a decision of an adjudication officer under section 21 above that a person is or was at any time terminally ill for the purposes of section 66(1), 72(5) or 73(12) of the Contributions and Benefits Act may be reviewed if there has been a change of medical opinion with respect to his condition or his reasonable expectation of life.

(5)On an application under this section made after the end of the prescribed period, a decision of an adjudication officer under section 21 above which relates to a disability working allowance may be reviewed if—

(a)the adjudication officer is satisfied that the decision was given in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact; or

(b)subject to section 129(6) of the Contributions and Benefits Act, there has been any prescribed change of circumstances since the decision was given; or

(c)the decision was erroneous in point of law; or

(d)the decision was to make an award for a period wholly or partly after the date on which the claim was made or treated as made but subject to a condition being fulfilled and that condition has not been fulfilled,

but regulations may provide that a decision may not be reviewed on the ground mentioned in paragraph (a) above unless the officer is satisfied as mentioned in that paragraph by fresh evidence.

(6)The claimant shall be given such notification as may be prescribed of a decision which may be reviewed under this section and of his right to a review under subsection (1) above.

(7)A question may be raised with a view to a review under this section by means of an application made in writing to an adjudication officer stating the grounds of the application and supplying such information and evidence as may be prescribed.

(8)Regulations—

(a)may provide for enabling or requiring, in prescribed circumstances, a review under this section notwithstanding that no application under subsection (7) above has been made; and

(b)if they do so provide, shall specify under which provision of this section a review carried out by virtue of any such regulations falls.

(9)Reviews under this section shall be carried out by adjudication officers.

(10)Different aspects of any question which arises on such a review may be dealt with by different adjudication officers; and for this purpose this section and the other provisions of this Part of this Act which relate to reviews under this section shall apply with any necessary modifications.

(11)If a review is under subsection (1) above, the officer who took the decision under review shall not deal with any question which arises on the review.

(12)Except in prescribed circumstances, where a claim for a disability living allowance in respect of a person already awarded such an allowance by an adjudication officer is made or treated as made during the period for which he has been awarded the allowance, it shall be treated as an application for a review under this section.

(13)Where—

(a)a claim for an attendance allowance, a disability living allowance or a disability working allowance in respect of a person has been refused; and

(b)a further claim for the same allowance is made in respect of him within the period prescribed under subsection (1) above,

the further claim shall be treated as an application for a review under that subsection.

31Further reviews

(1)Subsections (2), (4) and (5) of section 30 above shall apply to a decision on a review under subsection (1) of that section as they apply to a decision of an adjudication officer under section 21 above but as if the words “made after the end of the prescribed period” were omitted from each subsection.

(2)Subsections (1), (2), (4) and (5) of section 30 above shall apply—

(a)to a decision on a review under subsection (2), (4) or (5) of that section; and

(b)to a refusal to review a decision under subsection (2), (4) or (5) of that section,

as they apply to a decision of an adjudication officer under section 21 above.

(3)The claimant shall be given such notification as may be prescribed—

(a)of a decision on a review under section 30 above;

(b)if the review was under section 30(1), of his right of appeal under section 33 below; and

(c)if it was under section 30(2), (4) or (5), of his right to a further review under section 30(1).

32Reviews of decisions as to attendance allowance, disability living allowance or disability working allowance - supplementary

(1)An award of an attendance allowance, a disability living allowance or a disability working allowance on a review under section 30 above replaces any award which was the subject of the review.

(2)Where a person who has been awarded a disability living allowance consisting of one component applies or is treated as applying for a review under section 30 above and alleges that he is also entitled to the other component, the adjudication officer need not consider the question of his entitlement to the component which he has already been awarded or the rate of that component.

(3)Where a person who has been awarded a disability living allowance consisting of both components applies or is treated as applying for a review under section 30 above and alleges that he is entitled to one component at a rate higher than that at which it has been awarded, the adjudication officer need not consider the question of his entitlement to the other component or the rate of that component.

(4)Where a person has been awarded a component for life, on a review under section 30 above the adjudication officer shall not consider the question of his entitlement to that component or the rate of that component or the period for which it has been awarded unless—

(a)the person awarded the component expressly applies for the consideration of that question; or

(b)information is available to the adjudication officer which gives him reasonable grounds for believing that entitlement to the component, or entitlement to it at the rate awarded or for that period, ought not to continue.

(5)No decision which relates to an attendance allowance or a disability living allowance shall be reviewed under section 30 above on the ground that the person is or was at any time terminally ill, within the meaning of section 66(2) of the Contributions and Benefits Act, unless an application for review is made expressly on that ground either—

(a)by the person himself; or

(b)by any other person purporting to act on his behalf, whether or not that other person is acting with his knowledge or authority;

and a decision may be so reviewed on such an application, notwithstanding that no claim under section 66(1) or 72(5) or 73(12) of that Act has been made.

(6)Where a decision is reviewed under section 30 above on the ground that it is anticipated that a change of circumstances will occur, the decision given on review—

(a)shall take effect on the day prescribed for that purpose by reference to the date on which the change of circumstances is expected to occur; and

(b)shall be reviewed again if the change of circumstances either does not occur or occurs otherwise than on that date.

(7)Where a claimant has appealed against a decision of an adjudication officer under section 33 below and the decision is reviewed again under section 30(2), (4) or (5) above by an adjudication officer, then—

(a)if the adjudication officer considers that the decision which he has made on the review is the same as the decision that would have been made on the appeal had every ground of the appeal succeeded, then the appeal shall lapse; but

(b)in any other case, the review shall be of no effect and the appeal shall proceed accordingly.

(8)Regulations may make provision restricting the payment of any benefit, or any increase of benefit, to which a person would, but for this subsection, be entitled by reason of a review in respect of any period before or after the review (whether that period falls wholly or partly before or after the making of the regulations).

(9)Where an adjudication officer has determined that any amount paid by way of an attendance allowance, a disability living allowance or a disability working allowance is recoverable under or by virtue of section 71 below, any person from whom he has determined that it is recoverable shall have the same right of review under section 30 above as a claimant.

(10)This Act and the Contributions and Benefits Act shall have effect in relation to a review by virtue of subsection (9) above as if any reference to the claimant were a reference to the person from whom the adjudication officer has determined that the amount in question is recoverable.

33Appeals following reviews

(1)Where an adjudication officer has given a decision on a review under section 30(1) above, the claimant or such other person as may be prescribed may appeal—

(a)in prescribed cases, to a disability appeal tribunal; and

(b)in any other case, to a social security appeal tribunal.

(2)Regulations may make provision as to the manner in which, and the time within which, appeals are to be brought.

(3)An award on an appeal under this section replaces any award which was the subject of the appeal.

(4)Where a person who has been awarded a disability living allowance consisting of one component alleges on an appeal that he is also entitled to the other component, the tribunal need not consider the question of his entitlement to the component which he has already been awarded or the rate of that component.

(5)Where a person who has been awarded a disability living allowance consisting of both components alleges on an appeal that he is entitled to one component at a rate higher than that at which it has been awarded, the tribunal need not consider the question of his entitlement to the other component or the rate of that component.

(6)The tribunal shall not consider—

(a)a person’s entitlement to a component which has been awarded for life; or

(b)the rate of a component so awarded; or

(c)the period for which a component has been so awarded,

unless—

(i)the appeal expressly raises that question; or

(ii)information is available to the tribunal which gives it reasonable grounds for believing that entitlement to the component, or entitlement to it at the rate awarded or for that period, ought not to continue.

34Appeal from social security appeal tribunals or disability appeal tribunals to Commissioners and appeals from Commissioners

(1)Subject to the provisions of this section, an appeal lies to a Commissioner from any decision of a social security appeal tribunal or disability appeal tribunal under section 33 above on the ground that the decision of the tribunal was erroneous in point of law.

(2)An appeal lies under this section at the instance of any of the following—

(a)an adjudication officer;

(b)the claimant;

(c)a trade union—

(i)where the claimant is a member of the union at the time of the appeal and was so immediately before the question at issue arose;

(ii)where that question in any way relates to a deceased person who was a member of the union at the time of his death; and

(d)a person from whom it is determined that any amount is recoverable under section 71(1) below.

(3)Subsection (2) above, as it applies to a trade union, applies also to any other association which exists to promote the interests and welfare of its members.

(4)Subsections (7) to (10) of section 23 above have effect for the purposes of this section as they have effect for the purposes of that section.

(5)Section 24 above applies to a decision of a Commissioner under this section as it applies to a decision of a Commissioner under section 23 above.

35Reviews of decisions on appeal

(1)Any decision under this Act of a social security appeal tribunal, a disability appeal tribunal or a Commissioner which relates to an attendance allowance or a disability living allowance may be reviewed at any time by an adjudication officer if—

(a)he is satisfied that the decision was given in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact; or

(b)there has been any relevant change of circumstances since the decision was given; or

(c)it is anticipated that a relevant change of circumstances will so occur; or

(d)the decision was that a person is or was at any time terminally ill for the purposes of section 66(1), 72(5) or 73(12) of the Contributions and Benefits Act and there has been a change of medical opinion with respect to his condition or his reasonable expectation of life; or

(e)the decision was to make an award for a period wholly or partly after the date on which the claim was made or treated as made but subject to a condition being fulfilled and that condition has not been fulfilled,

but regulations may provide that a decision may not be reviewed on the ground mentioned in paragraph (a) above unless the officer is satisfied as mentioned in that paragraph by fresh evidence.

(2)Regulations may prescribe what are, or are not, relevant changes of circumstances for the purposes of subsection (1)(b) and (c) above.

(3)Any decision under this Act of a social security appeal tribunal, a disability appeal tribunal or a Commissioner which relates to a disability working allowance may be reviewed at any time by an adjudication officer if—

(a)he is satisfied that the decision was given in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact; or

(b)subject to section 129(7) of the Contributions and Benefits Act, there has been any prescribed change of circumstances since the decision was given; or

(c)the decision was to make an award for a period wholly or partly after the date on which the claim was made or treated as made but subject to a condition being fulfilled and that condition has not been fulfilled,

but regulations may provide that a decision may not be reviewed on the ground mentioned in paragraph (a) above unless the officer is satisfied as mentioned in that paragraph by fresh evidence.

(4)A question may be raised with a view to a review under this section by means of an application made in writing to an adjudication officer, stating the grounds of the application and supplying such information and evidence as may be prescribed.

(5)Regulations may provide for enabling or requiring, in prescribed circumstances, a review under this section notwithstanding that no application for a review has been made under subsection (4) above.

(6)Reviews under this section shall be carried out by adjudication officers.

(7)Except in prescribed circumstances, where a claim for a disability living allowance in respect of a person already awarded such an allowance on an appeal is made or treated as made during the period for which he has been awarded the allowance, it shall be treated as an application for a review under this section.

(8)Subsections (1), (2), (4) and (5) of section 30 above shall apply—

(a)to a decision on a review under this section; and

(b)to a refusal to review a decision such as is mentioned in subsection (1) above,

as they apply to a decision of an adjudication officer under section 21 above.

(9)The person whose claim was the subject of the appeal the decision on which has been reviewed under this section shall be given such notification as may be prescribed—

(a)of the decision on the review; and

(b)of his right to a further review under section 30(1) above.

(10)Regulations may make provision restricting the payment of any benefit, or any increase of benefit, to what a person would, but for this subsection, be entitled by reason of a review in respect of any period before or after the review (whether that period falls wholly or partly before or after the making of the regulations).

(11)Where a decision is reviewed on the ground mentioned in subsection (1)(c) above, the decision given on the review—

(a)shall take effect on the day prescribed for that purpose by reference to the date on which the relevant change of circumstances is expected to occur; and

(b)shall be reviewed again if the relevant change of circumstances either does not occur or occurs otherwise than on that date.

(12)Section 30(10) above and section 32(1) to (5) above shall apply in relation to a review under this section as they apply to a review under section 30 above.

 

Questions first arising on appeal

36Questions first arising on appeal

(1)Where a question which but for this section would fall to be determined by an adjudication officer first arises in the course of an appeal to a social security appeal tribunal, a disability appeal tribunal or a Commissioner, the tribunal, subject to subsection (2) below, or the Commissioner may, if they or he think fit, proceed to determine the question notwithstanding that it has not been considered by an adjudication officer.

(2)A social security appeal tribunal may not determine a question by virtue of subsection (1) above if an appeal in relation to such a question would have lain to a disability appeal tribunal.

 

Reference of special questions

37Reference of special questions

(1)Subject to subsection (2) below—

(a)if on consideration of any claim or question an adjudication officer is of opinion that there arises any question which under or by virtue of this Act falls to be determined otherwise than by an adjudication officer, he shall refer the question for such determination; and

(b)if on consideration of any claim or question a social security appeal tribunal or Commissioner is of opinion that any such question arises, the tribunal or Commissioner shall direct it to be referred by an adjudication officer for such determination.

(2)The person or tribunal making or directing the reference shall then deal with any other question as if the referred question had not arisen.

(3)The adjudication officer, tribunal or Commissioner may—

(a)postpone the reference of, or dealing with, any question until other questions have been determined;

(b)in cases where the determination of any question disposes of a claim or any part of it, make an award or decide that an award cannot be made, as to the claim or that part of it, without referring or dealing with, or before the determination of, any other question.

 

Adjudication officers and the Chief Adjudication Officer

38Adjudication officers

(1)Adjudication officers shall be appointed by the Secretary of State, subject to the consent of the Treasury as to number, and may include—

(a)officers of the Department of Employment appointed with the concurrence of the Secretary of State in charge of that Department; or

(b)officers of the Northern Ireland Department appointed with the concurrence of that Department.

(2)An adjudication officer may be appointed to perform all the functions of adjudication officers under any enactment or such functions of such officers as may be specified in his instrument of appointment.

39The Chief Adjudication Officer

(1)The Secretary of State shall appoint a Chief Adjudication Officer.

(2)It shall be the duty of the Chief Adjudication Officer to advise adjudication officers on the performance of their functions under this or any other Act.

(3)The Chief Adjudication Officer shall keep under review the operation of the system of adjudication by adjudication officers and matters connected with the operation of that system.

(4)The Chief Adjudication Officer shall report annually in writing to the Secretary of State on the standards of adjudication and the Secretary of State shall publish his report.

 

Social security appeal tribunals

40Panels for appointment to social security appeal tribunals

(1)The President shall constitute for the whole of Great Britain, to act for such areas as he thinks fit and be composed of such persons as he thinks fit to appoint, panels of persons to act as members of social security appeal tribunals.

(2)The panel for an area shall be composed of persons appearing to the President to have knowledge or experience of conditions in the area and to be representative of persons living or working in the area.

(3)Before appointing members of a panel, the President shall take into consideration any recommendations from such organisations or persons as he considers appropriate.

(4)The members of the panels shall hold office for such period as the President may direct, but the President may at any time terminate the appointment of any member of a panel.

41Constitution of social security appeal tribunals

(1)A social security appeal tribunal shall consist of a chairman and two other persons.

(2)The members other than the chairman shall be drawn from the appropriate panel constituted under section 40 above.

(3)The President shall nominate the chairman.

(4)The President may nominate as chairman—

(a)himself;

(b)one of the full-time chairmen appointed under section 51(1) below; or

(c)a person drawn from the panel appointed by the Lord Chancellor or, as the case may be, the Lord President of the Court of Session under section 7 of the [1971 c. 62.] Tribunals and Inquiries Act 1971.

(5)No person shall be appointed chairman of a tribunal under subsection (4)(c) above unless he has a 5 year general qualification or he is an advocate or solicitor in Scotland of at least 5 years' standing.

(6)If practicable, at least one of the members of the appeal tribunal hearing a case shall be of the same sex as the claimant.

(7)Schedule 2 to this Act shall have effect for supplementing this section.

 

Disability appeal tribunals

42Panels for appointment to disability appeal tribunals

(1)The President shall constitute for the whole of Great Britain, to act for such areas as he thinks fit and be composed of such persons as he thinks fit to appoint, panels of persons to act as members of disability appeal tribunals.

(2)There shall be two panels for each area.

(3)One panel shall be composed of medical practitioners.

(4)The other shall be composed of persons who are experienced in dealing with the needs of disabled persons—

(a)in a professional or voluntary capacity; or

(b)because they are themselves disabled,

but may not include medical practitioners.

(5)In considering the appointment of members of the panels the President shall have regard to the desirability of appointing disabled persons.

(6)Before appointing members of a panel, the President shall take into consideration any recommendations from such organisations or persons as he considers appropriate.

(7)The members of the panels shall hold office for such periods as the President may direct, but the President may at any time terminate the appointment of any member of a panel.

43Constitution of disability appeal tribunals

(1)A disability appeal tribunal shall consist of a chairman and two other persons.

(2)Of the members of a tribunal other than the chairman, one shall be drawn from the panel mentioned in subsection (3) of section 42 above.

(3)The other shall be drawn from the panel mentioned in subsection (4) of that section.

(4)The President shall nominate the chairman.

(5)The President may nominate as chairman—

(a)himself;

(b)one of the full-time chairmen appointed under section 51(1) below; or

(c)a person drawn from the panel appointed by the Lord Chancellor or, as the case may be, the Lord President of the Court of Session under section 7 of the [1971 c. 62.] Tribunals and Inquiries Act 1971.

(6)No person shall be appointed chairman of a tribunal under subsection (5)(c) above unless he has a 5 year general qualification or he is an advocate or solicitor in Scotland of at least 5 years' standing.

(7)In summoning members of a panel to serve on a tribunal, the clerk to the tribunal shall have regard to the desirability of at least one of the members of the tribunal being a disabled person.

(8)If practicable, at least one of the members of the tribunal shall be of the same sex as the claimant.

(9)Schedule 2 to this Act shall have effect for supplementing this section.

 

Adjudication in relation to industrial injuries and disablement benefit

44Declaration that accident is an industrial accident

(1)Where, in connection with any claim for industrial injuries benefit, it is determined that the relevant accident was or was not an industrial accident, an express declaration of that fact shall be made and recorded and (subject to subsection (3) below) a claimant shall be entitled to have the question whether the relevant accident was an industrial accident determined notwithstanding that his claim is disallowed on other grounds.

(2)Subject to subsection (3) below and to section 60 below, any person suffering personal injury by accident shall be entitled, if he claims the accident was an industrial accident, to have that question determined, and a declaration made and recorded accordingly, notwithstanding that no claim for benefit has been made in connection with which the question arises; and this Part of this Act applies for that purpose as if the question had arisen in connection with a claim for benefit.

(3)The adjudication officer, social security appeal tribunal or Commissioner (as the case may be) may refuse to determine the question whether an accident was an industrial accident if satisfied that it is unlikely to be necessary to determine the question for the purposes of any claim for benefit; but any such refusal of an adjudication officer or social security appeal tribunal shall be subject to appeal to a social security appeal tribunal or Commissioner, as the case may be.

(4)Subject to the provisions of this Part of this Act as to appeal and review, any declaration under this section that an accident was or was not an industrial accident shall be conclusive for the purposes of any claim for industrial injuries benefit in respect of that accident.

(5)Where subsection (4) above applies—

(a)in relation to a death occurring before 11th April 1988; or

(b)for the purposes of section 60(2) of the Contributions and Benefits Act,

it shall have effect as if at the end there were added the words “whether or not the claimant is the person at whose instance the declaration was made”.

(6)For the purposes of this section (but subject to section 60(3) below), an accident whereby a person suffers personal injury shall be deemed, in relation to him, to be an industrial accident if—

(a)it arises out of and in the course of his employment;

(b)that employment is employed earner’s employment for the purposes of Part V of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(c)payment of benefit is not under section 94(5) of that Act precluded because the accident happened while he was outside Great Britain.

(7)A decision under this section shall be final except that sections 25 to 29 above apply to a decision under this section that an accident was or was not an industrial accident as they apply to a decision under sections 21 to 23 above if, but only if, the adjudication officer or social security appeal tribunal, as the case may be, is satisfied that the decision under this section was given in consequence of any wilful non-disclosure or misrepresentation of a material fact.

45Disablement questions

(1)In relation to industrial injuries benefit and severe disablement allowance, the “disablement questions” are the questions—

(a)in relation to industrial injuries benefit, whether the relevant accident has resulted in a loss of faculty;

(b)in relation to both benefits, at what degree the extent of disablement resulting from a loss of faculty is to be assessed, and what period is to be taken into account by the assessment;

but questions relating to the aggregation of percentages of disablement resulting from different accidents are not disablement questions (and accordingly fall to be determined by an adjudication officer).

(2)Subject to and in accordance with regulations, the disablement questions shall be referred to and determined—

(a)by an adjudicating medical practitioner; or

(b)by two or more adjudicating medical practitioners; or

(c)by a medical appeal tribunal; or

(d)in such cases relating to severe disablement allowance as may be prescribed, by an adjudication officer.

(3)Where—

(a)the case of a claimant for disablement benefit has been referred by the adjudication officer to one or more adjudicating medical practitioners for determination of the disablement questions; and

(b)on that or any subsequent reference, the extent of the disablement is provisionally assessed,

the case shall again be referred under this section, to one or more adjudicating medical practitioners as regulations may provide for the purposes of such subsequent references, not later than the end of the period taken into account by the provisional assessment.

(4)Where, in the case of a claimant for disablement benefit, the extent of any disablement of his resulting from an aggregable accident (that is to say, an accident other than the one which is the basis of the claim in question) has been assessed in accordance with paragraph 6(3) of Schedule 6 to the Contributions and Benefits Act at less than 14 per cent., then—

(a)the adjudication officer may refer the disablement questions relating to the aggregable accident to one or more adjudicating medical practitioners for fresh determination; and

(b)on any such reference—

(i)those questions shall be determined as at the first day of the common period; and

(ii)the period to be taken into account shall be the period beginning with that day.

(5)In subsection (4) above “the first day of the common period” means whichever is the later of—

(a)the first day of the period taken into account by the assessment of the extent of the claimant’s disablement resulting from the accident which is the basis of the claim in question;

(b)the first day of the period taken into account by the assessment of the extent of his disablement resulting from the aggregable accident.

(6)In the following provisions of this Act “adjudicating medical practitioner” means, in relation to any case, one such practitioner, unless regulations applicable to cases of that description provide for references to more than one.

46Medical appeals and references

(1)This section has effect where the case of a claimant for disablement benefit or severe disablement allowance has been referred by the adjudication officer to an adjudicating medical practitioner for determination of the disablement questions.

(2)Subject to subsection (3) below, if the claimant is dissatisfied with the decision of the adjudicating medical practitioner, he may appeal in the prescribed manner and within the prescribed time, and the case shall be referred to a medical appeal tribunal.

(3)If—

(a)the Secretary of State notifies the adjudication officer within the prescribed time that he is of the opinion that any decision of the adjudicating medical practitioner ought to be considered by a medical appeal tribunal; or

(b)the adjudication officer is of the opinion that any such decision ought to be so considered,

the adjudication officer shall refer the case to a medical appeal tribunal for their consideration, and the tribunal may confirm, reverse or vary the decision in whole or in part as on an appeal.

47Review of medical decisions

(1)Any decision under this Act of an adjudicating medical practitioner or a medical appeal tribunal may be reviewed at any time by an adjudicating medical practitioner if satisfied that the decision was given in ignorance of a material fact or was based on a mistake as to a material fact.

(2)Any decision under this Act of an adjudicating medical practitioner may be reviewed at any time by such a practitioner if he is satisfied that the decision was erroneous in point of law.

(3)Regulations may provide that a decision may not be reviewed under subsection (1) above unless the adjudicating medical practitioner is satisfied as mentioned in that subsection by fresh evidence.

(4)Any assessment of the extent of the disablement resulting from the relevant loss of faculty may also be reviewed by an adjudicating medical practitioner if he is satisfied that since the making of the assessment there has been an unforeseen aggravation of the results of the relevant injury.

(5)Where in connection with a claim for disablement benefit made after 25th August 1953 it is decided that the relevant accident has not resulted in a loss of faculty, the decision—

(a)may be reviewed under subsection (4) above as if it were an assessment of the extent of disablement resulting from a relevant loss of faculty; but

(b)subject to any further decision on appeal or review, shall be treated as deciding the question whether the relevant accident had so resulted both for the time about which the decision was given and for any subsequent time.

(6)For the purposes of subsection (5) above, a final assessment of the extent of the disablement resulting from a loss of faculty made for a period limited by reference to a definite date shall be treated as deciding that at that date the relevant accident had not resulted in a loss of faculty.

(7)An assessment made, confirmed or varied by a medical appeal tribunal shall not be reviewed under subsection (4) above without the leave of a medical appeal tribunal, and (notwithstanding the provisions of Part V of the Contributions and Benefits Act) on a review under that subsection the period to be taken into account by any revised assessment shall only include a period before the date of the application for the review if and in so far as regulations so provide.

(8)Subject to the foregoing provisions of this section, an adjudicating medical practitioner may deal with a case on a review in any manner in which he could deal with it on an original reference to him, and in particular may in any case relating to disablement benefit make a provisional assessment notwithstanding that the assessment under review was final.

(9)Section 46 above applies to an application for a review under this section and to a decision of an adjudicating medical practitioner in connection with such an application as it applies to an original claim for disablement benefit or severe disablement allowance, as the case may be, and to a decision of an adjudicating medical practitioner in connection with such a claim.

(10)In subsection (6) above the reference to a final assessment does not include an assessment made for the purpose of section 12(1)(a) or (b) of the [1946 c. 62.] National Insurance (Industrial Injuries) Act 1946 as originally enacted and having the effect that benefit is not payable.

48Appeal etc. on question of law to Commissioner

(1)Subject to this section, an appeal lies to a Commissioner from any decision of a medical appeal tribunal (if given after 27th September 1959) on the ground that the decision is erroneous in point of law, at the instance of—

(a)an adjudication officer;

(b)the claimant;

(c)a trade union of which the claimant was a member at the time of the relevant accident or, in a case relating to severe disablement allowance, at the prescribed time; or

(d)the Secretary of State.

(2)Subsection (1) above, as it applies to a trade union, applies also to any other association which exists to promote the interests and welfare of its members.

(3)No appeal lies under subsection (1) above without the leave—

(a)of the person who was the chairman of the medical appeal tribunal when the decision was given or, in a prescribed case, the leave of some other chairman of a medical appeal tribunal; or

(b)subject to and in accordance with regulations, of a Commissioner,

and regulations may make provision as to the manner in which, and the time within which, appeals are to be brought and applications made for leave to appeal.

(4)On any such appeal, the question of law arising for the decision of the Commissioner and the facts on which it arises shall be submitted for his consideration in the prescribed manner.

(5)Where the Commissioner holds that the decision was erroneous in point of law, he shall set it aside and refer the case to a medical appeal tribunal with directions for its determination.

(6)Subject to any direction of the Commissioner, the tribunal on a reference under subsection (5) above shall consist of persons who were not members of the tribunal which gave the erroneous decision.

 

Adjudicating medical practitioners and medical appeal tribunals

49Adjudicating medical practitioners

(1)Adjudicating medical practitioners shall be appointed by the Secretary of State.

(2)Subject to subsection (1) above, their appointment shall be determined by regulations.

50Constitution of medical appeal tribunals

(1)A medical appeal tribunal shall consist of a chairman and two other persons.

(2)The members other than the chairman shall be medical practitioners appointed by the President after consultation with such academic medical bodies as appear to him to be appropriate.

(3)The President shall nominate the chairman.

(4)The President may nominate as chairman—

(a)himself;

(b)one of the full-time chairmen appointed under section 51(1) below; or

(c)a person drawn from the panel appointed by the Lord Chancellor or, as the case may be, the Lord President of the Court of Session under section 7 of the [1971 c. 62.] Tribunals and Inquiries Act 1971.

(5)No person shall be appointed chairman of a tribunal under subsection (4)(c) above unless he has a 5 year general qualification, or he is an advocate or solicitor in Scotland of at least 5 years' standing.

(6)Subject to subsections (1) to (5) above, the constitution of medical appeal tribunals shall be determined by regulations.

(7)Schedule 2 to this Act shall have effect for supplementing this section.

 

The President and full-time chairmen of tribunals

51The President of social security appeal tribunals, medical appeal tribunals and disability appeal tribunals and regional chairmen and other full-time chairmen

(1)The Lord Chancellor may, after consultation with the Lord Advocate, appoint—

(a)a President of social security appeal tribunals, medical appeal tribunals and disability appeal tribunals; and

(b)regional and other full-time chairmen of such tribunals.

(2)A person is qualified to be appointed President if he has a 10 year general qualification or he is an advocate or solicitor in Scotland of at least 10 years' standing.

(3)A person is qualified to be appointed a full-time chairman if he has a 5 year general qualification or he is an advocate or solicitor in Scotland of at least 5 years' standing.

(4)Schedule 2 to this Act shall have effect for supplementing this section.

 

Social Security Commissioners

52Appointment of Commissioners

(1)Her Majesty may from time to time appoint, from among persons who have a 10 year general qualification or advocates or solicitors in Scotland of at least 10 years' standing—

(a)a Chief Social Security Commissioner; and

(b)such number of other Social Security Commissioners as Her Majesty thinks fit.

(2)If the Lord Chancellor considers that, in order to facilitate the disposal of the business of Social Security Commissioners, he should make an appointment in pursuance of this subsection, he may appoint—

(a)a person who has a 10 year general qualification; or

(b)an advocate or solicitor in Scotland of at least 10 years' standing; or

(c)a member of the bar of Northern Ireland or solicitor of the Supreme Court of Northern Ireland of at least 10 years' standing,

to be a Social Security Commissioner (but to be known as a deputy Commissioner) for such period or on such occasions as the Lord Chancellor thinks fit.

(3)When the Lord Chancellor proposes to exercise the power conferred on him by subsection (2) above, it shall be his duty to consult the Lord Advocate with respect to the proposal.

(4)Schedule 2 to this Act shall have effect for supplementing this section.

 

References by authorities

53Power of adjudicating authorities to refer matters to experts

(1)An authority to which this section applies may refer any question of special difficulty arising for decision by the authority to one or more experts for examination and report.

(2)The authorities to which this section applies are—

(a)an adjudication officer;

(b)an adjudicating medical practitioner, or two or more such practitioners acting together;

(c)a specially qualified adjudicating medical practitioner appointed by virtue of section 62 below, or two or more such practitioners acting together;

(d)a social security appeal tribunal;

(e)a disability appeal tribunal;

(f)a medical appeal tribunal;

(g)a Commissioner;

(h)the Secretary of State.

(3)Regulations may prescribe cases in which a Commissioner shall not exercise the power conferred by subsection (1) above.

(4)In this section “expert” means a person appearing to the authority to have knowledge or experience which would be relevant in determining the question of special difficulty.

54Claims relating to attendance allowance, disability living allowance and disability working allowance

(1)Before a claim for an attendance allowance, a disability living allowance or a disability working allowance or any question relating to such an allowance is submitted to an adjudication officer under section 20 above the Secretary of State may refer the person in respect of whom the claim is made or the question is raised to a medical practitioner for such examination and report as appears to him to be necessary—

(a)for the purpose of providing the adjudication officer with information for use in determining the claim or question; or

(b)for the purpose of general monitoring of claims for attendance allowances, disability living allowances and disability working allowances.

(2)An adjudication officer may refer—

(a)a person in respect of whom such a claim is made or such a question is raised;

(b)a person who has applied or is treated as having applied for a review under section 30 or 35 above,

to a medical practitioner for such examination and report as appears to the adjudication officer to be needed to enable him to reach a decision on the claim or question or the matter under review.

(3)The Secretary of State may direct adjudication officers to refer for advice to a medical practitioner who is an officer of the Secretary of State any case falling within a specified class of cases relating to attendance allowance or disability living allowance, and an adjudication officer may refer for advice any case relating to attendance allowance or disability living allowance to such a medical practitioner without such a direction.

(4)An adjudication officer may refer for advice any case relating to disability working allowance to such a medical practitioner.

(5)A medical practitioner who is an officer of the Secretary of State and to whom a case or question relating to an attendance allowance or a disability living allowance is referred under section 53 above or subsection (3) above may refer the case or question to the Disability Living Allowance Advisory Board for advice.

(6)Such a medical practitioner may obtain information about such a case or question from another medical practitioner.

(7)A medical practitioner who is an officer of the Secretary of State and to whom a question relating to disability working allowance is referred under section 53 above may obtain information about it from another medical practitioner.

(8)Where—

(a)the Secretary of State has exercised the power conferred on him by subsection (1) above or an adjudication officer has exercised the power conferred on him by subsection (2) above; and

(b)the medical practitioner requests the person referred to him to attend for or submit himself to medical examination; but

(c)he fails without good cause to do so,

the adjudication officer shall decide the claim or question or matter under review against him.

55Medical examination etc. in relation to appeals to disability appeal tribunals

(1)Where an appeal has been brought under section 33(1)(a) above, a person who may be nominated as chairman of a disability appeal tribunal may, if prescribed conditions are satisfied, refer the claimant to a medical practitioner for such examination and report as appears to him to be necessary for the purpose of providing a disability appeal tribunal with information for use in determining the appeal.

(2)At a hearing before a disability appeal tribunal, except in prescribed circumstances, the tribunal—

(a)may not carry out a physical examination of the claimant; and

(b)may not require the claimant to undergo any physical test for the purpose of determining whether he satisfies the condition mentioned in section 73(1)(a) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

 

Determination of questions of special difficulty

56Assessors

(1)Where it appears to an authority to which this section applies that a matter before the authority involves a question of fact of special difficulty, then, unless regulations otherwise provide, the authority may direct that in dealing with that matter they shall have the assistance of one or more assessors.

(2)The authorities to which this section applies are—

(a)two or more adjudicating medical practitioners acting together;

(b)two or more specially qualified adjudicating medical practitioners, appointed by virtue of section 62 below, acting together;

(c)a social security appeal tribunal;

(d)a disability appeal tribunal;

(e)a medical appeal tribunal;

(f)a Commissioner;

(g)the Secretary of State.

57Tribunal of three Commissioners

(1)If it appears to the Chief Social Security Commissioner (or, in the case of his inability to act, to such other of the Commissioners as he may have nominated to act for the purpose) that an appeal falling to be heard by one of the Commissioners involves a question of law of special difficulty, he may direct that the appeal be dealt with, not by that Commissioner alone, but by a Tribunal consisting of any 3 of the Commissioners.

(2)If the decision of the Tribunal is not unanimous, the decision of the majority shall be the decision of the Tribunal.

 

Regulations

58Regulations as to determination of questions and matters arising out of, or pending, reviews and appeals

(1)Subject to the provisions of this Act, provision may be made by regulations for the determination—

(a)by the Secretary of State; or

(b)by a person or tribunal appointed or constituted in accordance with the regulations,

of any question arising under or in connection with the Contributions and Benefits Act or the former legislation, including a claim for benefit.

(2)In this section “the former legislation” means the National Insurance Acts 1965 to 1974 and the National Insurance (Industrial Injuries) Acts 1965 to 1974 and the 1975 Act and Part II of the 1986 Act.

(3)Regulations under subsection (1) above may modify, add to or exclude any provisions of this Part of this Act, so far as relating to any questions to which the regulations relate.

(4)It is hereby declared for the avoidance of doubt that the power to make regulations under subsection (1) above includes power to make regulations for the determination of any question arising as to the total or partial recoupment of unemployment benefit in pursuance of regulations under section 132 of the [1978 c. 44.] Employment Protection (Consolidation) Act 1978 (including any decision as to the amount of benefit).

(5)Regulations under subsection (1) above may provide for the review by the Secretary of State of decisions on questions determined by him.

(6)The Lord Chancellor may by regulations provide—

(a)for officers authorised—

(i)by the Lord Chancellor; or

(ii)in Scotland, by the Secretary of State,

to determine any question which is determinable by a Commissioner and which does not involve the determination of any appeal, application for leave to appeal or reference;

(b)for the procedure to be followed by any such officer in determining any such question;

(c)for the manner in which determinations of such questions by such officers may be called in question.

(7)A determination which would have the effect of preventing an appeal, application for leave to appeal or reference being determined by a Commissioner is not a determination of the appeal, application or reference for the purposes of subsection (6) above.

(8)Regulations under subsection (1) above may provide—

(a)for the reference to the High Court or, in Scotland, the Court of Session for decision of any question of law arising in connection with the determination of a question by the Secretary of State; and

(b)for appeals to the High Court or Court of Session from the decision of the Secretary of State on any such question of law;

and subsections (5) to (7) of section 18 above shall apply to a reference or appeal under this subsection as they apply to a reference or appeal under subsections (1) to (3) of that section.

59Procedure

(1)Regulations (in this section referred to as “procedure regulations”) may make any such provision as is specified in Schedule 3 to this Act.

(2)Procedure regulations may deal differently with claims and questions relating to—

(a)benefit under Parts II to IV of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(b)industrial injuries benefit;

(c)each of the other benefits to which section 20 above applies.

(3)At any inquiry held by virtue of procedure regulations the witnesses shall, if the person holding the inquiry thinks fit, be examined on oath; and the person holding the inquiry shall have power to administer oaths for that purpose.

(4)In proceedings for the determination of a question mentioned in section 17(1)(c) above (including proceedings on an inquiry)—

(a)in England and Wales, there shall be available to a witness (other than the person who is liable, or alleged to be liable, to pay the Class 1A contribution in question) any privilege against self-incrimination or incrimination of a spouse which is available to a witness in legal proceedings; and

(b)in Scotland, section 3 of the [1853 c. 20.] Evidence (Scotland) Act 1853 (competence and compellability of witnesses) shall apply as it applies to civil proceedings.

(5)Procedure regulations prescribing the procedure to be followed in cases before a Commissioner shall provide that any hearing shall be in public except in so far as the Commissioner for special reasons otherwise directs.

(6)It is hereby declared—

(a)that the power to prescribe procedure includes power to make provision as to the representation of one person, at any hearing of a case, by another person whether having professional qualifications or not; and

(b)that the power to provide for the manner in which questions arising for determination by the Secretary of State are to be raised includes power to make provision with respect to the formulation of any such questions, whether arising on a reference under section 117 below or otherwise.

(7)Except so far as it may be applied in relation to England and Wales by procedure regulations, the [1950 c. 27.] Arbitration Act 1950 shall not apply to any proceedings under this Part of this Act.

60Finality of decisions

(1)Subject to the provisions of this Part of this Act, the decision of any claim or question in accordance with the foregoing provisions of this Part of this Act shall be final; and subject to the provisions of any regulations under section 58 above, the decision of any claim or question in accordance with those regulations shall be final.

(2)Subsection (1) above shall not make any finding of fact or other determination embodied in or necessary to a decision, or on which it is based, conclusive for the purpose of any further decision.

(3)A decision (given under subsection (2) of section 44 above or otherwise) that an accident was an industrial accident is to be taken as determining only that paragraphs (a), (b) and (c) of subsection (5) of that section are satisfied in relation to the accident, and neither any such decision nor the reference to an adjudicating medical practitioner or a medical appeal tribunal under section 45 above of the disablement questions in connection with any claim to or award of disablement benefit is to be taken as importing a decision as to the origin of any injury or disability suffered by the claimant, whether or not there is an event identifiable as an accident apart from any injury that may have been received; but—

(a)a decision that on a particular occasion when there was no such event a person had an industrial accident by reason of an injury shall be treated as a decision that, if the injury was suffered by accident on that occasion, the accident was an industrial accident; and

(b)a decision that an accident was an industrial accident may be given, and a declaration to that effect be made and recorded in accordance with section 44 above, without its having been found that personal injury resulted from the accident (saving always the discretion under subsection (3) of that section to refuse to determine the question if it is unlikely to be necessary for the purposes of a claim for benefit).

(4)Notwithstanding anything in subsection (2) or (3) above (but subject to the provisions of this Part of this Act as to appeal and review), where for purposes of disablement pension or disablement gratuity in respect of an accident it has been found by an adjudicating medical practitioner or a medical appeal tribunal, on the determination or last determination of the disablement questions, that an injury resulted in whole or in part from the accident, then for purposes of industrial death benefit in respect of that accident the finding shall be conclusive that the injury did so result.

(5)Subsections (2) to (4) above shall apply as regards the effect to be given in any proceedings to any decision, or to a reference under section 45 above, whether the decision was given or reference made or the proceedings were commenced before or after the passing of the [1972 c. 57.] National Insurance Act 1972 (section 5 of which originally contained the provisions contained in this section), except that it shall not affect the determination of any appeal under section 48 above from a decision of a medical appeal tribunal given before the passing of that Act, nor affect any proceedings consequent on such an appeal from a decision so given; and accordingly—

(a)any decision given before the passing of that Act that a claimant was not entitled to industrial death benefit may be reviewed in accordance with this Part of this Act to give effect to subsection (4) above; and

(b)the references in subsections (2) and (3) above to provisions of this Act, and the reference in this subsection to section 45 above shall (so far as necessary) include the corresponding provisions of previous Acts.

61Regulations about supplementary matters relating to determinations

(1)Regulations may make provision as respects matters arising—

(a)pending the determination under this Act (whether in the first instance or on an appeal or reference, and whether originally or on review)—

(i)of any claim for benefit to which this section applies; or

(ii)of any question affecting any person’s right to such benefit or its receipt; or

(iii)of any person’s liability for contributions under Part I of the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(b)out of the revision on appeal or review of any decision under this Act on any such claim or question.

(2)Without prejudice to the generality of subsection (1) above, regulations under that subsection may include provision as to the date from which any decision on a review is to have effect or to be deemed to have had effect.

(3)Regulations under subsection (1) above as it applies to child benefit may include provision as to the date from which child benefit is to be payable to a person in respect of a child in a case where, before the benefit was awarded to that person, child benefit in respect of the child was awarded to another person.

(4)This section applies—

(a)to benefit as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(b)to child benefit;

(c)to statutory sick pay;

(d)to statutory maternity pay;

(e)to income support;

(f)to family credit;

(g)to disability working allowance; and

(h)to any social fund payments such as are mentioned in section 138(1)(a) or (2) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

 

Industrial diseases

62Adjudication as to industrial diseases

(1)Regulations shall provide for applying, in relation—

(a)to claims for benefit under sections 108 to 110 of the Contributions and Benefits Act; and

(b)to questions arising in connection with such claims or with awards of such benefit,

the provisions of this Part of this Act subject to any prescribed additions or modifications.

(2)Regulations for those purposes may in particular provide—

(a)for the appointment of specially qualified adjudicating medical practitioners and the appointment of medical officers for the purposes of the regulations (which shall be taken to include, in the case of specially qualified adjudicating medical practitioners, the purposes for which adjudicating medical practitioners are appointed and medical appeal tribunals are established); and

(b)for the payment by the prescribed persons of fees of the prescribed amount in connection with any medical examination by specially qualified adjudicating medical practitioners or any such officer and their return in any prescribed cases, and (so far as not required to be returned) their payment into the National Insurance Fund and recovery as sums due to that Fund.

 

Housing benefit and community charge benefits

63Adjudication

(1)Regulations shall provide that, where a person has claimed—

(a)housing benefit; or

(b)a community charge benefit as regards a personal or collective community charge of a charging authority; or

(c)a community charge benefit as regards a personal or collective community charge payable to a levying authority,

the authority shall notify the person of its determination of the claim.

(2)Any such notification shall be given in such form as may be prescribed.

(3)Regulations shall make provision for reviews of determinations relating to housing benefit or community charge benefits.

 

Social fund officers and inspectors and the social fund Commissioner

64Social fund officers

(1)The Secretary of State shall appoint officers, to be known as “social fund officers”, for the purpose of performing functions in relation to payments out of the social fund such as are mentioned in section 138(1)(b) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(2)A social fund officer may be appointed to perform all the functions of social fund officers or such functions of such officers as may be specified in his instrument of appointment.

(3)The Secretary of State may nominate for an area a social fund officer who shall issue general guidance to the other social fund officers in the area about such matters relating to the social fund as the Secretary of State may specify.

65The social fund Commissioner and inspectors

(1)There shall continue to be an officer, to be known as “the social fund Commissioner” (in this section referred to as “the Commissioner”).

(2)The Commissioner shall be appointed by the Secretary of State.

(3)The Commissioner—

(a)shall appoint such social fund inspectors; and

(b)may appoint such officers and staff for himself and for social fund inspectors,

as he thinks fit, but with the consent of the Secretary of State and the Treasury as to numbers.

(4)Appointments under subsection (3) above shall be made from persons made available to the Commissioner by the Secretary of State.

(5)It shall be the duty of the Commissioner—

(a)to monitor the quality of decisions of social fund inspectors and give them such advice and assistance as he thinks fit to improve the standard of their decisions;

(b)to arrange such training of social fund inspectors as he considers appropriate; and

(c)to carry out such other functions in connection with the work of social fund inspectors as the Secretary of State may direct.

(6)The Commissioner shall report annually in writing to the Secretary of State on the standards of reviews by social fund inspectors and the Secretary of State shall publish his report.

66Reviews

(1)A social fund officer—

(a)shall review a determination made under the Contributions and Benefits Act by himself or some other social fund officer, if an application for a review is made within such time and in such form and manner as may be prescribed by or on behalf of the person who applied for the payment to which the determination relates; and

(b)may review such a determination in such other circumstances as he thinks fit;

and may exercise on a review any power exercisable by an officer under Part VIII of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(2)The power to review a determination conferred on a social fund officer by subsection (1) above includes power to review a determination made by a social fund officer on a previous review.

(3)On an application made by or on behalf of the person to whom a determination relates within such time and in such form and manner as may be prescribed a determination of a social fund officer which has been reviewed shall be further reviewed by a social fund inspector.

(4)On a review a social fund inspector shall have the following powers—

(a)power to confirm the determination made by the social fund officer;

(b)power to make any determination which a social fund officer could have made;

(c)power to refer the matter to a social fund officer for determination.

(5)A social fund inspector may review a determination under subsection (3) above made by himself or some other social fund inspector.

(6)In determining a question on a review a social fund officer or social fund inspector shall have regard, subject to subsection (7) below, to all the circumstances of the case and, in particular, to the matters specified in section 140(1)(a) to (e) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(7)An officer or inspector shall determine any question on a review in accordance with any general directions issued by the Secretary of State under section 140(2) of the Contributions and Benefits Act and any general directions issued by him with regard to reviews and in determining any such question shall take account of any general guidance issued by him under that subsection or with regard to reviews.

(8)Directions under this section may specify—

(a)the circumstances in which a determination is to be reviewed; and

(b)the manner in which a review is to be conducted.

(9)In reviewing a question under this section a social fund officer shall take account (subject to any directions or guidance issued by the Secretary of State under this section) of any guidance issued by the social fund officer nominated for his area under section 64(3) above.

(10)A social fund inspector reviewing a determination shall be under the same duties in relation to such guidance as the social fund officer or inspector who made the determination.

 

Christmas bonus

67Determination of questions

(1)A determination by the competent authority that a person is entitled or not entitled to payment of a qualifying benefit in respect of a period which includes a day in the relevant week shall be conclusive for the purposes of section 148 of the Contributions and Benefits Act; and in this subsection “competent authority” means, in relation to a payment of any description of a qualifying benefit, an authority that ordinarily determines whether a person is entitled to such a payment.

(2)Any question arising under that section other than one determined or falling to be determined under subsection (1) above shall be determined by the Secretary of State whose decision shall except as provided by subsection (3) below be final.

(3)The Secretary of State may reverse a decision under subsection (2) above on new facts being brought to his notice or if he is satisfied that the decision was given in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact.

(4)Expressions used in this section to which a meaning is assigned by section 150 of the Contributions and Benefits Act have that meaning in this section.

 

Restrictions on entitlement to benefit following erroneous decision

68Restrictions on entitlement to benefit in certain cases of error

(1)This section applies where—

(a)on the determination, whenever made, of a Commissioner or the court (the “relevant determination”), a decision made by an adjudicating authority is or was found to have been erroneous in point of law; and

(b)after both—

(i)13th July 1990 (the date of the coming into force of section 165D of the 1975 Act, the provision of that Act corresponding to this section); and

(ii)the date of the relevant determination,

a claim which falls, or which would apart from this section fall, to be decided in accordance with the relevant determination is made or treated under section 7(1) above as made by any person for any benefit.

(2)Where this section applies, any question which arises on, or on the review of a decision which is referable to, the claim mentioned in subsection (1)(b) above and which relates to the entitlement of the claimant or any other person to any benefit—

(a)in respect of a period before the relevant date; or

(b)in the case of a widow’s payment, in respect of a death occurring before that date,

shall be determined as if the decision referred to in subsection (1)(a) above had been found by the Commissioner or court in question not to have been erroneous in point of law.

(3)In determining whether a person is entitled to benefit in a case where—

(a)his entitlement depends on his having been entitled to the same or some other benefit before attaining a particular age; and

(b)he attained that age—

(i)before both the date of the relevant determination and the date of the claim referred in subsection (1)(b) above, but

(ii)not before the earliest day in respect of which benefit could, apart from this section, have been awarded on that claim,

subsection (2) above shall be disregarded for the purpose only of determining the question whether he was entitled as mentioned in paragraph (a) above.

(4)In this section—

“adjudicating authority” means—

(a)

an adjudication officer or, where the original decision was given on a reference under section 21(2) or 25(1) above, a social security appeal tribunal, a disability appeal tribunal or a medical appeal tribunal;

(b)

any of the following former bodies or officers, that is to say, the National Assistance Board, the Supplementary Benefits Commission, the Attendance Allowance Board, a benefit officer, an insurance officer or a supplement officer; or

(c)

any of the officers who, or tribunals or other bodies which, in Northern Ireland correspond to those mentioned in paragraph (a) or (b) above;

“benefit” means—

(a)

benefit as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act; and

(b)

any income-related benefit;

“the court” means the High Court, the Court of Appeal, the Court of Session, the High Court or Court of Appeal in Northern Ireland, the House of Lords or the Court of Justice of the European Community;

“the relevant date” means whichever is the latest of—

(a)

the date of the relevant determination;

(b)

the date which falls 12 months before the date on which the claim referred to in subsection (1)(b) above is made or treated under section 7(1) above as made; and

(c)

the earliest date in respect of which the claimant would, apart from this section, be entitled on that claim to the benefit in question.

(5)For the purposes of this section—

(a)any reference in this section to entitlement to benefit includes a reference to entitlement—

(i)to any increase in the rate of a benefit; or

(ii)to a benefit, or increase of benefit, at a particular rate; and

(b)any reference to a decision which is “referable to” a claim is a reference to—

(i)a decision on the claim,

(ii)a decision on a review of the decision on the claim, or

(iii)a decision on a subsequent review of the decision on the review,

and so on.

(6)The date of the relevant determination shall, in prescribed cases, be determined for the purposes of this section in accordance with any regulations made for that purpose.

69Determination of questions on review following erroneous decisions

(1)Subsection (2) below applies in any case where—

(a)on the determination, whenever made, of a Commissioner or the court (the “relevant determination”), a decision made by an adjudicating authority is or was found to have been erroneous in point of law; and

(b)in consequence of that determination, any other decision—

(i)which was made before the date of that determination; and

(ii)which is referable to a claim made or treated as made by any person for any benefit,

falls (or would, apart from subsection (2) below, fall) to be revised on a review carried out under section 25(2) above on or after 13th July 1990 (the date of the passing of the [1990 c. 27.] Social Security Act 1990, which added to the 1975 Act sections 104(7) to (10), corresponding to this section) or on a review under section 30 above on the ground that the decision under review was erroneous in point of law.

(2)Where this subsection applies, any question arising on the review referred to in subsection (1)(b) above, or on any subsequent review of a decision which is referable to the same claim, as to any person’s entitlement to, or right to payment of, any benefit—

(a)in respect of any period before the date of the relevant determination; or

(b)in the case of widow’s payment, in respect of a death occurring before that date,

shall be determined as if the decision referred to in subsection (1)(a) above had been found by the Commissioner or court in question not to have been erroneous in point of law.

(3)In determining whether a person is entitled to benefit in a case where his entitlement depends on his having been entitled to the same or some other benefit before attaining a particular age, subsection (2) above shall be disregarded for the purpose only of determining the question whether he was so entitled before attaining that age.

(4)For the purposes of this section—

(a)“adjudicating authority” and “the court” have the same meaning as they have in section 68 above;

(b)any reference to—

(i)a person’s entitlement to benefit; or

(ii)a decision which is referable to a claim,

shall be construed in accordance with subsection (5) of that section; and

(c)the date of the relevant determination shall, in prescribed cases, be determined in accordance with any regulations made under subsection (6) of that section.

 

Correction of errors

70Regulations as to correction of errors and setting aside of decisions

(1)Regulations may make provision with respect to—

(a)the correction of accidental errors in any decision or record of a decision given with respect to a claim or question arising under or in connection with any relevant enactment by a body or person authorised to decide the claim or question; and

(b)the setting aside of any such decision in a case where it appears just to set the decision aside on the ground that—

(i)a document relating to the proceedings in which the decision was given was not sent to, or was not received at an appropriate time by, a party to the proceedings or a party’s representative or was not received at an appropriate time by the body or person who gave the decision; or

(ii)a party to the proceedings or a party’s representative was not present at a hearing related to the proceedings.

(2)Nothing in subsection (1) above shall be construed as derogating from any power to correct errors or set aside decisions which is exercisable apart from regulations made by virtue of that subsection.

(3)In this section “relevant enactment” means any enactment contained in—

(a)the National Insurance Acts 1965 to 1974;

(b)the National Insurance (Industrial Injuries) Acts 1965 to 1974;

(c)the Industrial Injuries and Diseases (Old Cases) Acts 1967 to 1974;

(d)the [1973 c. 38.] Social Security Act 1973;

(e)the Social Security Acts 1975 to 1991;

(f)the Old Cases Act;

(g)the [1975 c. 61.] Child Benefit Act 1975;

(h)the [1970 c. 55.] Family Income Supplements Act 1970;

(i)the [1976 c. 71.] Supplementary Benefits Act 1976; or

(j)the Contributions and Benefits Act.

 

Part IIIOverpayments and adjustments of Benefit

Misrepresentation etc.

71Overpayments - general

(1)Where it is determined that, whether fraudulently or otherwise, any person has misrepresented, or failed to disclose, any material fact and in consequence of the misrepresentation or failure—

(a)a payment has been made in respect of a benefit to which this section applies; or

(b)any sum recoverable by or on behalf of the Secretary of State in connection with any such payment has not been recovered,

the Secretary of State shall be entitled to recover the amount of any payment which he would not have made or any sum which he would have received but for the misrepresentation or failure to disclose.

(2)Where any such determination as is referred to in subsection (1) above is made on an appeal or review, there shall also be determined in the course of the appeal or review the question whether any, and if so what, amount is recoverable under that subsection by the Secretary of State.

(3)An amount recoverable under subsection (1) above is in all cases recoverable from the person who misrepresented the fact or failed to disclose it.

(4)In relation to cases where payments of benefit to which this section applies have been credited to a bank account or other account under arrangements made with the agreement of the beneficiary or a person acting for him, circumstances may be prescribed in which the Secretary of State is to be entitled to recover any amount paid in excess of entitlement; but any such regulations shall not apply in relation to any payment unless before he agreed to the arrangements such notice of the effect of the regulations as may be prescribed was given in such manner as may be prescribed to the beneficiary or to a person acting for him.

(5)Except where regulations otherwise provide, an amount shall not be recoverable under subsection (1) above or regulations under subsection (4) above unless—

(a)the determination in pursuance of which it was paid has been reversed or varied on an appeal or revised on a review; and

(b)it has been determined on the appeal or review that the amount is so recoverable.

(6)Regulations may provide—

(a)that amounts recoverable under subsection (1) above or regulations under subsection (4) above shall be calculated or estimated in such manner and on such basis as may be prescribed;

(b)for treating any amount paid to any person under an award which it is subsequently determined was not payable—

(i)as properly paid; or

(ii)as paid on account of a payment which it is determined should be or should have been made,

and for reducing or withholding any arrears payable by virtue of the subsequent determination;

(c)for treating any amount paid to one person in respect of another as properly paid for any period for which it is not payable in cases where in consequence of a subsequent determination—

(i)the other person is himself entitled to a payment for that period; or

(ii)a third person is entitled in priority to the payee to a payment for that period in respect of the other person,

and for reducing or withholding any arrears payable for that period by virtue of the subsequent determination.

(7)Circumstances may be prescribed in which a payment on account by virtue of section 5(1)(r) above may be recovered to the extent that it exceeds entitlement.

(8)Where any amount paid is recoverable under—

(a)subsection (1) above;

(b)regulations under subsection (4) or (7) above; or

(c)section 74 below,

it may, without prejudice to any other method of recovery, be recovered by deduction from prescribed benefits.

(9)Where any amount paid in respect of a married or unmarried couple is recoverable as mentioned in subsection (8) above, it may, without prejudice to any other method of recovery, be recovered, in such circumstances as may be prescribed, by deduction from prescribed benefits payable to either of them.

(10)Any amount recoverable under the provisions mentioned in subsection (8) above—

(a)if the person from whom it is recoverable resides in England and Wales and the county court so orders, shall be recoverable by execution issued from the county court or otherwise as if it were payable under an order of that court; and

(b)if he resides in Scotland, shall be enforced in like manner as an extract registered decree arbitral bearing a warrant for execution issued by the sheriff court of any sheriffdom in Scotland.

(11)This section applies to the following benefits—

(a)benefits as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(b)subject to section 72 below, income support;

(c)family credit;

(d)disability working allowance;

(e)any social fund payments such as are mentioned in section 138(1)(a) or (2) of the Contributions and Benefits Act; and

(f)child benefit.

72Special provision as to recovery of income support

(1)Where—

(a)a direction under section 125(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act is revoked; and

(b)it is determined by an adjudication officer that, whether fraudulently or otherwise, any person has misrepresented, or failed to disclose, any material fact and in consequence of the misrepresentation or failure a payment of income support has been made during the relevant period to the person to whom the direction related,

an adjudication officer may determine that the Secretary of State shall be entitled to recover the amount of the payment.

(2)In subsection (1) above “the relevant period” means—

(a)if the revocation is under subsection (3) of section 125 of the Contributions and Benefits Act, the period beginning with the date of the change of circumstances and ending with the date of the revocation; and

(b)if the revocation is under subsection (4) of that section, the period during which the direction was in force.

(3)Where a direction under section 125(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act is revoked, the Secretary of State may certify whether there has been misrepresentation of a material fact or failure to disclose a material fact.

(4)If he certifies that there has been such misrepresentation or failure to disclose, he may also certify—

(a)who made the misrepresentation or failed to make the disclosure; and

(b)whether or not a payment of income support has been made in consequence of the misrepresentation or failure.

(5)If he certifies that a payment has been made, he may certify the period during which income support would not have been paid but for the misrepresentation or failure to disclose.

(6)A certificate under this section shall be conclusive for the purposes of this section as to any matter certified.

(7)Section 71(3) and (6) to (11) above apply to income support recoverable under subsection (1) above as they apply to income support recoverable under section 71(1) above.

(8)The other provisions of section 71 above do not apply to income support recoverable under subsection (1) above.

 

Adjustments of benefits

73Overlapping benefits - general

(1)Regulations may provide for adjusting benefit as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act which is payable to or in respect of any person, or the conditions for its receipt, where—

(a)there is payable in his case any such pension or allowance as is described in subsection (2) below; or

(b)the person is, or is treated under the regulations as, undergoing medical or other treatment as an in-patient in a hospital or similar institution.

(2)Subsection (1)(a) above applies to any pension, allowance or benefit payable out of public funds (including any other benefit as so defined, whether it is of the same or a different description) which is payable to or in respect of—

(a)the person referred to in subsection (1);

(b)that person’s wife or husband;

(c)any child or adult dependant of that person; or

(d)the wife or husband of any adult dependant of that person.

(3)Where but for regulations made by virtue of subsection (1)(a) above two persons would both be entitled to an increase of benefit in respect of a third person, regulations may make provision as to their priority.

(4)Regulations may provide for adjusting benefit as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act payable to or in respect of any person where there is payable in his case any such benefit as is described in subsection (5) below.

(5)Subsection (4) above applies to any benefit payable under the legislation of any member State other than the United Kingdom which is payable to or in respect of—

(a)the person referred to in that subsection;

(b)that person’s wife or husband;

(c)any child or adult dependant of that person; or

(d)the wife or husband of any adult dependant of that person.

74Income support and other payments

(1)Where—

(a)a payment by way of prescribed income is made after the date which is the prescribed date in relation to the payment; and

(b)it is determined that an amount which has been paid by way of income support would not have been paid if the payment had been made on the prescribed date,

the Secretary of State shall be entitled to recover that amount from the person to whom it was paid.

(2)Where—

(a)a prescribed payment which apart from this subsection falls to be made from public funds in the United Kingdom or under the law of any other member State is not made on or before the date which is the prescribed date in relation to the payment; and

(b)it is determined that an amount (“the relevant amount”) has been paid by way of income support that would not have been paid if the payment mentioned in paragraph (a) above had been made on the prescribed date,

then—

(i)in the case of a payment from public funds in the United Kingdom, the authority responsible for making it may abate it by the relevant amount; and

(ii)in the case of any other payment, the Secretary of State shall be entitled to receive the relevant amount out of the payment.

(3)Where—

(a)a person (in this subsection referred to as A) is entitled to any prescribed benefit for any period in respect of another person (in this subsection referred to as B); and

(b)either—

(i)B has received income support for that period; or

(ii)B was, during that period, a member of the same family as some person other than A who received income support for that period; and

(c)the amount of the income support has been determined on the basis that A has not made payments for the maintenance of B at a rate equal to or exceeding the amount of the prescribed benefit,

the amount of the prescribed benefit may, at the discretion of the authority administering it, be abated by the amount by which the amounts paid by way of income support exceed what it is determined that they would have been had A, at the time the amount of the income support was determined, been making payments for the maintenance of B at a rate equal to the amount of the prescribed benefit.

(4)Where an amount could have been recovered by abatement by virtue of subsection (2) or (3) above but has not been so recovered, the Secretary of State may recover it otherwise than by way of abatement—

(a)in the case of an amount which could have been recovered by virtue of subsection (2) above, from the person to whom it was paid; and

(b)in the case of an amount which could have been recovered by virtue of subsection (3) above, from the person to whom the prescribed benefit in question was paid.

(5)Where a payment is made in a currency other than sterling, its value in sterling shall be determined for the purposes of this section in accordance with regulations.

 

Housing benefit

75Overpayments of housing benefit

(1)Except where regulations otherwise provide, any amount of housing benefit paid in excess of entitlement may be recovered in such manner as may be prescribed either by the Secretary of State or by the authority which paid the benefit.

(2)Regulations may require such an authority to recover such an amount in such circumstances as may be prescribed.

(3)An amount recoverable under this section is in all cases recoverable from the person to whom it was paid; but, in such circumstances as may be prescribed, it may also be recovered from such other person as may be prescribed.

(4)Any amount recoverable under this section may, without prejudice to any other method of recovery, be recovered by deduction from prescribed benefits.

 

Community charge benefits

76Excess benefits

(1)Regulations may make provision as to any case where a charging authority or a levying authority has allowed a community charge benefit to a person and the amount allowed exceeds the amount to which he is entitled in respect of the benefit.

(2)As regards any case where the benefit is in respect of a personal community charge the regulations may provide that—

(a)a sum equal to the excess shall be due from the person concerned to the authority (whatever the form the benefit takes);

(b)any liability under any provision included under paragraph (a) above shall be met by such method mentioned in subsection (3) below as is prescribed as regards the case concerned, or by such combination of two or all three of the methods as is prescribed as regards the case concerned.

(3)The methods are—

(a)payment by the person concerned;

(b)addition to any amount payable in respect of the charge concerned;

(c)deduction from prescribed benefits.

(4)As regards any case where the benefit is in respect of a contribution period the regulations may provide that—

(a)a sum equal to the excess shall be due from the person concerned to the authority (whatever the form the benefit takes);

(b)any liability under any provision included under paragraph (a) above shall be met by such method mentioned in subsection (5) below as is prescribed as regards the case concerned, or by such combination of the methods as is prescribed as regards the case concerned;

(c)there is to be no adjustment as between the person concerned and the charge payer, or as between the charge payer and the authority concerned.

(5)The methods are—

(a)payment by the person concerned;

(b)deduction from prescribed benefits.

(6)In a case where the regulations provide that a sum or part of a sum is to be paid, and the sum or part is not paid on or before such day as may be prescribed, the regulations may provide that the sum or part shall be recoverable in a court of competent jurisdiction.

(7)For the purposes of subsection (4) above the charge payer is—

(a)in relation to England and Wales, the person who is liable to pay an amount in respect of the collective community charge concerned under section 15 of the [1988 c. 41.] Local Government Finance Act 1988;

(b)in relation to Scotland, the person who is liable to pay the collective community charge under section 11(5) of the [1987 c. 47.] Abolition of Domestic Rates Etc. (Scotland) Act 1987.

(8)The regulations may provide that they are not to apply as regards any case falling within a prescribed category.

77Shortfall in benefits

(1)Regulations may make provision as to any case where a charging authority or a levying authority has allowed a community charge benefit to a person and the amount allowed is less than the amount to which he is entitled in respect of the benefit.

(2)In particular, as regards any prescribed case where the benefit is in respect of a contribution period the regulations may provide that—

(a)a sum equal to the difference shall be due from the authority to the person concerned;

(b)any liability under any provision included under paragraph (a) above shall be met by payment and not by such reductions as are mentioned in section 138(4) below (whatever the form the benefit actually allowed takes);

(c)there is to be no adjustment as between the person concerned and the charge payer, or as between the charge payer and the authority concerned.

(3)For the purposes of subsection (2) above the charge payer is—

(a)in relation to England and Wales, the person who is liable to pay an amount in respect of the collective community charge concerned under section 15 of the [1988 c. 41.] Local Government Finance Act 1988;

(b)in relation to Scotland, the person who is liable to pay the collective community charge under section 11(5) of the [1987 c. 47.] Abolition of Domestic Rates Etc. (Scotland) Act 1987.

 

Social fund awards

78Recovery of social fund awards

(1)A social fund award which is repayable shall be recoverable by the Secretary of State.

(2)Without prejudice to any other method of recovery, the Secretary of State may recover an award by deduction from prescribed benefits.

(3)The Secretary of State may recover an award—

(a)from the person to or for the benefit of whom it was made;

(b)where that person is a member of a married or unmarried couple, from the other member of the couple;

(c)from a person who is liable to maintain the person by or on behalf of whom the application for the award was made or any person in relation to whose needs the award was made.

(4)Payments to meet funeral expenses may in all cases be recovered, as if they were funeral expenses, out of the estate of the deceased, and (subject to section 71 above) by no other means.

(5)In this section—

“married couple” means a man and woman who are married to each other and are members of the same household;

“unmarried couple” means a man and woman who are not married to each other but are living together as husband and wife otherwise than in circumstances prescribed under section 132 of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(6)For the purposes of this section—

(a)a man shall be liable to maintain his wife and any children of whom he is the father;

(b)a woman shall be liable to maintain her husband and any children of whom she is the mother;

(c)a person shall be liable to maintain another person throughout any period in respect of which the [1980 c. 30.] first-mentioned person has, on or after 23rd May 1980 (the date of the passing of the Social Security Act 1980) and either alone or jointly with a further person, given an undertaking in writing in pursuance of immigration rules within the meaning of the [1971 c. 77.] Immigration Act 1971 to be responsible for the maintenance and accommodation of the other person; and

(d)“child” includes a person who has attained the age of 16 but not the age of 19 and in respect of whom either parent, or some person acting in the place of either parent, is receiving income support.

(7)Any reference in subsection (6) above to children of whom the man or the woman is the father or the mother shall be construed in accordance with section 1 of the [1987 c. 42.] Family Law Reform Act 1987.

(8)Subsection (7) above does not apply in Scotland, and in the application of subsection (6) above to Scotland any reference to children of whom the man or the woman is the father or the mother shall be construed as a reference to any such children whether or not their parents have ever been married to one another.

(9)A document bearing a certificate which—

(a)is signed by a person authorised in that behalf by the Secretary of State; and

(b)states that the document apart from the certificate is, or is a copy of, such an undertaking as is mentioned in subsection (6)(c) above,

shall be conclusive of the undertaking in question for the purposes of this section; and a certificate purporting to be so signed shall be deemed to be so signed until the contrary is proved.

 

Northern Ireland payments

79Recovery of Northern Ireland payments

Without prejudice to any other method of recovery—

(a)amounts recoverable under any enactment or instrument having effect in Northern Ireland and corresponding to an enactment or instrument mentioned in section 71(8) above shall be recoverable by deduction from benefits prescribed under that subsection;

(b)amounts recoverable under any enactment having effect in Northern Ireland and corresponding to section 75 above shall be recoverable by deduction from benefits prescribed under subsection (4) of that section; and

(c)awards recoverable under Part III of the Northern Ireland Administration Act shall be recoverable by deduction from benefits prescribed under subsection (2) of section 78 above and subsection (3) of that section shall have effect in relation to such awards as it has effect in relation to awards out of the social fund under this Act.

 

Adjustment of child benefit

80Child benefit - overlap with benefits under legislation of other member States

Regulations may provide for adjusting child benefit payable in respect of any child in respect of whom any benefit is payable under the legislation of any member State other than the United Kingdom.

 

Part IVRecovery from compensation payments

81Interpretation of Part IV

(1)In this Part of this Act—

“benefit” means any benefit under the Contributions and Benefits Act except child benefit and, subject to regulations under subsection (2) below, the “relevant benefits” are such of those benefits as may be prescribed for the purposes of this Part of this Act;

“certificate of deduction” means a certificate given by the compensator specifying the amount which he has deducted and paid to the Secretary of State in pursuance of section 82(1) below;

“certificate of total benefit” means a certificate given by the Secretary of State in accordance with this Part of this Act;

“compensation payment” means any payment falling to be made (whether voluntarily, or in pursuance of a court order or an agreement, or otherwise)—

(a)

to or in respect of the victim in consequence of the accident, injury or disease in question, and

(b)

either—

(c)

by or on behalf of a person who is, or is alleged to be, liable to any extent in respect of that accident, injury or disease; or

(ii)

in pursuance of a compensation scheme for motor accidents,

but does not include benefit or an exempt payment or so much of any payment as is referable to costs incurred by any person;

“compensation scheme for motor accidents” means any scheme or arrangement under which funds are available for the payment of compensation in respect of motor accidents caused, or alleged to have been caused, by uninsured or unidentified persons;

“compensator”, “victim” and “intended recipient” shall be construed in accordance with section 82(1) below;

“payment” means payment in money or money’s worth, and cognate expressions shall be construed accordingly;

“relevant deduction” means the deduction required to be made from the compensation payment in question by virtue of this Part of this Act;

“relevant payment” means the payment required to be made to the Secretary of State by virtue of this Part of this Act;

“relevant period” means—

(a)

in the case of a disease, the period of 5 years beginning with the date on which the victim first claims a relevant benefit in consequence of the disease; or

(b)

in any other case, the period of 5 years immediately following the day on which the accident or injury in question occurred;

but where before the end of that period the compensator makes a compensation payment in final discharge of any claim made by or in respect of the victim and arising out of the accident, injury or disease, the relevant period shall end on the date on which that payment is made; and

“total benefit” means the gross amount referred to in section 82(1)(a) below.

(2)If statutory sick pay is prescribed as a relevant benefit, the amount of that benefit for the purposes of this Part of this Act shall be a reduced amount determined in accordance with regulations by reference to the percentage from time to time specified in section 158(1)(a) of the Contributions and Benefits Act (percentage of statutory sick pay recoverable by employers by deduction from contributions).

(3)For the purposes of this Part of this Act the following are the “exempt payments”—

(a)any small payment, as defined in section 85 below;

(b)any payment made to or for the victim under section 35 of the [1973 c. 62.] Powers of Criminal Courts Act 1973 or section 58 of the [1980 c. 62.] Criminal Justice (Scotland) Act 1980;

(c)any payment to the extent that it is made—

(i)in consequence of an action under the [1976 c. 30.] Fatal Accidents Act 1976; or

(ii)in circumstances where, had an action been brought, it would have been brought under that Act;

(d)any payment to the extent that it is made in respect of a liability arising by virtue of section 1 of the [1976 c. 13.] Damages (Scotland) Act 1976;

(e)without prejudice to section 6(4) of the [1979 c. 17.] Vaccine Damage Payments Act 1979 (which provides for the deduction of any such payment in the assessment of any award of damages), any payment made under that Act to or in respect of the victim;

(f)any award of compensation made to or in respect of the victim by the Criminal Injuries Compensation Board under section 111 of the [1988 c. 33.] Criminal Justice Act 1988;

(g)any payment made in the exercise of a discretion out of property held subject to a trust in a case where no more than 50 per cent. by value of the capital contributed to the trust was directly or indirectly provided by persons who are, or are alleged to be, liable in respect of—

(i)the accident, injury or disease suffered by the victim in question; or

(ii)the same or any connected accident, injury or disease suffered by another;

(h)any payment made out of property held for the purposes of any prescribed trust (whether the payment also falls within paragraph (g) above or not);

(i)any payment made to the victim by an insurance company within the meaning of the [1982 c. 50.] Insurance Companies Act 1982 under the terms of any contract of insurance entered into between the victim and the company before—

(i)the date on which the victim first claims a relevant benefit in consequence of the disease in question; or

(ii)the occurrence of the accident or injury in question;

(j)any redundancy payment falling to be taken into account in the assessment of damages in respect of an accident, injury or disease.

(4)Regulations may provide that any prescribed payment shall be an exempt payment for the purposes of this Part of this Act.

(5)Except as provided by any other enactment, in the assessment of damages in respect of an accident, injury or disease the amount of any relevant benefits paid or likely to be paid shall be disregarded.

(6)If, after making the relevant deduction from the compensation payment, there would be no balance remaining for payment to the intended recipient, any reference in this Part to the making of the compensation payment shall be construed in accordance with regulations.

(7)This Part of this Act shall apply in relation to any compensation payment made on or after 3rd September 1990 (the date of the coming into force of section 22 of the [1989 c. 24.] Social Security Act 1989 which, with Schedule 4 to that Act, made provision corresponding to that made by this Part) to the extent that it is made in respect of—

(a)an accident or injury occurring on or after 1st January 1989; or

(b)a disease, if the victim’s first claim for a relevant benefit in consequence of the disease is made on or after that date.

 

Recovery from damages etc. of sums equivalent to benefit

82Recovery of sums equivalent to benefit from compensation payments in respect of accidents, injuries and diseases

(1)A person (“the compensator”) making a compensation payment, whether on behalf of himself or another, in consequence of an accident, injury or disease suffered by any other person (“the victim”) shall not do so until the Secretary of State has furnished him with a certificate of total benefit and shall then—

(a)deduct from the payment an amount, determined in accordance with the certificate of total benefit, equal to the gross amount of any relevant benefits paid or likely to be paid to or for the victim during the relevant period in respect of that accident, injury or disease;

(b)pay to the Secretary of State an amount equal to that which is required to be so deducted; and

(c)furnish the person to whom the compensation payment is or, apart from this section, would have been made (“the intended recipient”) with a certificate of deduction.

(2)Any right of the intended recipient to receive the compensation payment in question shall be regarded as satisfied to the extent of the amount certified in the certificate of deduction.

 

Payments, deductions and certificates

83Time for making payment to Secretary of State

The compensator’s liability to make the relevant payment arises immediately before the making of the compensation payment, and he shall make the relevant payment before the end of the period of 14 days following the day on which the liability arises.

84The certificate of total benefit

(1)It shall be for the compensator to apply to the Secretary of State for the certificate of total benefit and he may, subject to subsection (5) below, from time to time apply for fresh certificates.

(2)The certificate of total benefit shall specify—

(a)the amount which has been, or is likely to be, paid on or before a specified date by way of any relevant benefit which is capable of forming part of the total benefit;

(b)where applicable—

(i)the rate of any relevant benefit which is, has been, or is likely to be paid after the date so specified and which would be capable of forming part of the total benefit; and

(ii)the intervals at which any such benefit is paid and the period for which it is likely to be paid;

(c)the amounts (if any) which, by virtue of this Part of this Act, are to be treated as increasing the total benefit; and

(d)the aggregate amount of any relevant payments made on or before a specified date (reduced by so much of that amount as has been paid by the Secretary of State to the intended recipient before that date in consequence of this Part of this Act).

(3)On issuing a certificate of total benefit, the Secretary of State shall be taken to have certified the total benefit as at every date for which it is possible to calculate an amount that would, on the basis of the information so provided, be the total benefit as at that date, on the assumption that payments of benefit are made on the days on which they first become payable.

(4)The Secretary of State may estimate, in such manner as he thinks fit, any of the amounts, rates or periods specified in the certificate of total benefit.

(5)A certificate of total benefit shall remain in force until such date as may be specified in the certificate for that purpose and no application for a fresh certificate shall be made before that date.

(6)Where a certificate ceases to be in force, the Secretary of State may issue a fresh certificate, whether or not an application has been made to him for such a certificate.

(7)The compensator shall not make the compensation payment at any time when there is no certificate of total benefit in force in respect of the victim, unless his liability to make the relevant deduction and the relevant payment has ceased to be enforceable by virtue of section 96 below.

85Exemption from deduction in cases involving small payments

(1)Regulations may make provision exempting persons from liability to make the relevant deduction or the relevant payment in prescribed cases where the amount of the compensation payment in question, or the aggregate amount of two or more connected compensation payments, does not exceed the prescribed sum.

(2)Regulations may make provision for cases where an amount has been deducted and paid to the Secretary of State which, by virtue of regulations under subsection (1) above, ought not to have been so deducted and paid, and any such regulations may, in particular, provide for him to pay that amount to the intended recipient or the compensator or to pay a prescribed part of it to each of them.

(3)The reference in section 81(3)(a) above to a “small payment” is a reference to a payment from which by virtue of this section no relevant deduction falls to be made.

(4)For the purposes of this section—

(a)two or more compensation payments are “connected” if each is made to or in respect of the same victim and in respect of the same accident, injury or disease; and

(b)any reference to a compensation payment is a reference to a payment which would be such a payment apart from section 81(3)(a) above.

86Multiple compensation payments

(1)This section applies where—

(a)a compensation payment (an “earlier payment”) has been made to or in respect of the victim; and

(b)subsequently another such payment (a “later payment”) falls to be made to or in respect of the same victim in respect of the same accident, injury or disease (whether by the same or another compensator).

(2)In determining the amount of the relevant deduction and payment required to be made in connection with the later payment, the amount referred to in section 82(1)(a) above shall be reduced by the amount of any relevant payment made in connection with the earlier payment, or, if more than one, the aggregate of those relevant payments.

(3)In relation to the later payment, the compensator shall take the amount of the reduction required by subsection (2) above to be such as may be specified under section 84(2)(d) above in the certificate of total benefit issued to him in connection with that later payment.

(4)In any case where—

(a)the relevant payment made in connection with an earlier payment is not reflected in the certificate of total benefit in force in relation to a later payment, and

(b)in consequence, the aggregate of the relevant payments made in relation to the later payment and every earlier payment exceeds what it would have been had that relevant payment been so reflected,

the Secretary of State shall pay the intended recipient an amount equal to the excess.

(5)In determining any rights and liabilities in respect of contribution or indemnity, relevant payments shall be treated as damages paid to or for the intended recipient in respect of the accident, injury or disease in question.

87Collaboration between compensators

(1)This section applies where compensation payments in respect of the same accident, injury or disease fall (or apart from this Part would fall) to be made to or in respect of the same victim by two or more compensators.

(2)Where this section applies, any two or more of those compensators may give the Secretary of State notice that they are collaborators in respect of compensation payments in respect of that victim and that accident, injury or disease.

(3)Where such a notice is given and any of the collaborators makes a relevant payment in connection with such a compensation payment, each of the other collaborators shall be treated as if the aggregate amount of relevant payments specified in his certificate of total benefit, as in force at the time of that relevant payment, or in a fresh certificate which does not purport to reflect the payment, were increased by the amount of that payment.

88Structured settlements

(1)This section applies where—

(a)in final settlement of a person’s claim, an agreement is entered into—

(i)for the making of periodical payments (whether of an income or capital nature) to or in respect of the victim; or

(ii)for the making of such payments and one or more lump sum payments; and

(b)apart from this section, those payments would fall to be regarded for the purposes of this Part of this Act as compensation payments.

(2)Where this section applies, this Part of this Act (other than this section) shall have effect on the following assumptions, that is to say—

(a)the relevant period in the case of the compensator in question shall be taken to end (if it has not previously done so) on the day of settlement;

(b)the compensator in question shall be taken—

(i)to have been liable to make on that day a single compensation payment of the amount referred to in section 82(1)(a) above (reduced or increased in accordance with such of the provisions of this Part as would have applied in the case of a payment on that day); and

(ii)to have made from that single payment a relevant deduction of an amount equal to it; and

(c)the payments under the agreement referred to in subsection (1) above shall be taken to be exempt payments.

(3)The intended recipient shall not by virtue of anything in this section become entitled to be paid any sum, whether by the compensator or the Secretary of State, and if on a review or appeal under section 97 or 99 below it appears that the amount paid by a compensator in pursuance of this section was either greater or less than it ought to have been, then—

(a)any excess shall be repaid to the compensator instead of to the intended recipient; but

(b)any deficiency shall be paid to the Secretary of State by the intended recipient.

(4)Where any further compensation payment falls to be made to or in respect of the victim otherwise than under the agreement in question, subsection (2)(a) above shall be disregarded for the purpose of determining the end of the relevant period in relation to that further payment.

(5)In any case where—

(a)the person making the periodical payments (“the secondary party”) does so in pursuance of arrangements entered into with another (as in a case where an insurance company purchases an annuity for the victim from another such company), and

(b)apart from those arrangements, that other (“the primary party”) would have been regarded as the compensator,

then for the purposes of this Part, the primary party shall be regarded as the compensator and the secondary party shall not be so regarded.

(6)In determining for the purposes of this section whether any periodical payments would fall to be regarded as compensation payments, section 81(3)(a) above shall be disregarded.

(7)In this section “the day of settlement” means—

(a)if the agreement referred to in subsection (1) above is approved by a court, the day on which that approval is given; and

(b)in any other case, the day on which the agreement is entered into.

89Insolvency

(1)Where the intended recipient is subject to a bankruptcy order, nothing in the [1986 c. 45.] Insolvency Act 1986 shall affect the operation of this Part of this Act.

(2)Where the estate of the intended recipient is sequestrated, the relevant deduction from the compensation payment shall not form part of the whole estate of the debtor, within the meaning of section 31(8) of the [1985 c. 66.] Bankruptcy (Scotland) Act 1985.

90Protection of legal aid charges

(1)In any case where—

(a)the compensation payment is subject to any charge under the [1974 c. 4.] Legal Aid Act 1974 or the [1988 c. 34.] Legal Aid Act 1988, and

(b)after the making of the relevant deduction, the balance of the compensation payment is insufficient to satisfy that charge,

the Secretary of State shall make such a payment as will secure that the deficiency is made good to the extent of the relevant payment.

(2)Where the Secretary of State makes a payment under this section, then for the purposes of section 84 above, the amount of the payment shall be treated as increasing the total benefit.

(3)In the application of this section to Scotland, references in subsection (1) above to a charge under the Acts specified shall be construed as references to any provisions of the [1986 c. 47.] Legal Aid (Scotland) Act 1986 for the repayment to the Scottish Legal Aid Fund of sums paid by it on behalf of the intended recipient in respect of the proceedings in which the compensation payment is made.

91Overpaid benefits

In any case where—

(a)during the relevant period, there has, in respect of the accident, injury or disease, been paid to or for the victim any relevant benefit to which he was not entitled (“the overpaid benefit”), and

(b)the amount of the relevant payment is such that, after taking account of the rest of the total benefit, there remains an amount which represents the whole or any part of the overpaid benefit,

then, notwithstanding anything in section 71 above or any regulations under that section or section 53 of the 1986 Act, the receipt by the Secretary of State of the relevant payment shall be treated as the recovery of the whole or, as the case may be, that part of the overpaid benefit.

92Death

In the case of any compensation payment the whole or part of which is made—

(a)in consequence of an action under the [1976 c. 30.] Fatal Accidents Act 1976, or

(b)in circumstances where, had an action been brought, it would have been brought under that Act, or

(c)in respect of a liability arising by virtue of section 1 of the [1976 c. 13.] Damages (Scotland) Act 1976,

regulations may make provision for estimating or calculating the portion of the payment which is to be regarded as so made for the purposes of section 81(3)(c) or (d) above.

93Payments into court

(1)Nothing in this Part of this Act requires a court to make any relevant deduction or payment in connection with money in court.

(2)Where a party to an action makes a payment into court which, had it been paid directly to the other party, would have constituted a compensation payment, the making of that payment shall be regarded for the purposes of this Part of this Act as the making of a compensation payment, but the compensator—

(a)may either—

(i)withhold from the payment into court an amount equal to the relevant deduction; or

(ii)make such a payment into court before the certificate of total benefit has been issued to him; and

(b)shall not become liable to make the relevant payment, or to furnish a certificate of deduction, until he has been notified that the whole or any part of the payment into court has been paid out of court to or for the other party.

(3)Where a person making a payment into court withholds an amount in accordance with subsection (2)(a)(i) above—

(a)he shall, at the time when he makes that payment, furnish the court with a certificate of the amount so withheld; and

(b)the amount paid into court shall be regarded as increased by the amount so certified,

but no person shall be entitled by virtue of this subsection to the payment out of court of any amount which has not in fact been paid into court.

(4)Where a payment into court is made as mentioned in subsection (2)(a)(ii) above, the compensator—

(a)shall apply for the certificate of total benefit no later than the day on which the payment into court is made; and

(b)shall become liable to make the relevant payment as mentioned in subsection (2)(b) above, notwithstanding that the relevant deduction has not been made.

(5)Where any such payment into court as is mentioned in subsection (2) above is accepted by the other party to the action within the initial period, then, as respects the compensator in question, the relevant period shall be taken to have ended on the day on which the payment into court (or, if there were two or more such payments, the last of them) was made; but where the payment into court is not so accepted, then—

(a)the relevant period as respects that compensator shall end on the day on which he is notified that the payment has been paid out of court to or for that other party; and

(b)in determining the amount of the relevant payment, that compensator shall be treated as if his payment into court had been made on that day.

(6)In subsection (5) above “the initial period” means the period of 21 days following the making of the payment into court (or, if there were two or more such payments, the last of them), but rules of court may make provision varying the length of that period.

(7)Where a payment into court is paid out wholly to or for the party who made the payment (otherwise than to or for the other party to the action) the making of the payment into court shall cease to be regarded as the making of a compensation payment.

(8)Rules of court may make provision regulating or prescribing the practice and procedure to be followed in relation to such payments into court as are mentioned in subsection (2) above.

(9)This section does not extend to Scotland.

 

Administration and adjudication

94Provision of information

(1)Any person who is, or is alleged to be, liable in respect of an accident, injury or disease, or any person acting on his behalf, shall furnish the Secretary of State with the prescribed information relating to any person seeking compensation, or in respect of whom compensation is sought, in respect of that accident, injury or disease.

(2)Any person who claims a relevant benefit or who has been in receipt of such a benefit or, if he has died, the personal representatives of such a person, shall furnish the Secretary of State with the prescribed information relating to any accident, injury or disease suffered by that person.

(3)A person who makes any payment (whether a compensation payment or not) on behalf of himself or another—

(a)in consequence of any accident, injury or disease suffered, or any damage to property sustained, by any other person, or

(b)which is referable to any costs, or, in Scotland, expenses, incurred by any such other person by reason of such an accident, injury, disease or damage,

shall, if the Secretary of State so requests him in writing, furnish the Secretary of State with such particulars relating to the size and composition of the payment as may be specified in the request.

(4)Any person—

(a)who is the employer of a person who suffers or has suffered an accident, injury or disease, or

(b)who has been the employer of such a person at any time during the relevant period,

shall furnish the Secretary of State with the prescribed information relating to the payment of statutory sick pay in respect of that person.

(5)In subsection (4) above “employer” has the same meaning as it has in Part XI of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(6)Any person furnishing information under this section shall do so in the prescribed manner, at the prescribed place and within the prescribed time.

95Applications for certificates of total benefit

(1)If at any time before he makes the compensation payment in question the compensator requests the Secretary of State to furnish him with a certificate of total benefit relating to the victim in question—

(a)the Secretary of State shall comply with that request before the end of the period of 4 weeks, or such other number of weeks as may be prescribed, following the day on which the request is, or is deemed in accordance with regulations to be, received, and

(b)any certificate so furnished shall, in particular, specify for the purposes of section 84(2)(a) above a date not earlier than the date of the request.

(2)Where the Secretary of State furnishes any person with a certificate of total benefit, he shall also provide the information contained in that certificate to the person who appears to him to be the victim in relation to the compensation payment in question.

(3)The victim may apply to the Secretary of State for particulars of the manner in which any amount, rate or period specified in a certificate of total benefit has been determined.

96Liability of compensator unenforceable if certificate not issued within time limit

(1)The liability of the compensator to make the relevant deduction and payment relating to the first compensation payment after the default date shall not be enforceable if—

(a)he has made a request under section 95(1) above which—

(i)accurately states the prescribed particulars relating to the victim and the accident, injury or disease in question; and

(ii)specifies the name and address of the person to whom the certificate is to be sent;

(b)he has in his possession a written acknowledgment, sent to him in accordance with regulations, of the receipt of the request; and

(c)the Secretary of State does not, within the time limit referred to in section 95(1) above, send the certificate to the person specified in the request as the person to whom the certificate is to be sent, at the address so specified;

and accordingly, where those liabilities cease to be enforceable, nothing in this Part of this Act shall prevent the compensator from making that compensation payment.

(2)In any case where—

(a)the liability to make the relevant deduction and payment becomes unenforceable by virtue of this section, but

(b)the compensator nevertheless makes that deduction and payment,

he shall be treated for all purposes as if the liability had remained enforceable.

(3)Where the compensator, in reliance on this section, does not make the relevant deduction and payment, then—

(a)he shall within 14 days of the default date give the Secretary of State notice of that fact together with such other particulars as may be prescribed; and

(b)in determining the amount of the relevant deduction and payment to be made in connection with any subsequent compensation payment made by the same or any other compensator, the amount which, apart from this section, would have fallen to be deducted and paid by him shall continue to form part of the total benefit and shall not be treated as if it had been paid.

(4)If, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, circumstances have arisen which adversely affect normal methods of communication—

(a)he may by order provide that no liability shall become unenforceable by virtue of this section during a specified period not exceeding three months; and

(b)he may continue any such order in force for further periods not exceeding three months at a time.

(5)In this section “the default date” means the date on which the time limit mentioned in subsection (1)(c) above expires.

97Review of certificates of total benefit

(1)The Secretary of State may review any certificate of total benefit if he is satisfied that it was issued in ignorance of, or was based on a mistake as to, some material fact or that a mistake (whether in computation or otherwise) has occurred in its preparation.

(2)On any such review the Secretary of State may either—

(a)confirm the certificate, or

(b)issue a fresh certificate containing such variations as he considers appropriate,

but he shall not so vary the certificate as to increase the total benefit.

(3)In any case where—

(a)one or more relevant payments have been made, and

(b)in consequence of a review under this section, it appears that the aggregate amount so paid exceeds the amount that ought to have been paid,

the Secretary of State shall pay the intended recipient an amount equal to the excess.

98Appeals

(1)An appeal shall lie in accordance with this section against any certificate of total benefit at the instance of the compensator, the victim or the intended recipient, on the ground—

(a)that any amount, rate or period specified in the certificate is incorrect, or

(b)that benefit paid or payable otherwise than in consequence of the accident, injury or disease in question has been brought into account.

(2)No appeal shall be brought under this section until—

(a)the claim giving rise to the compensation payment has been finally disposed of; and

(b)the relevant payment, or where more than one such payment may fall to be made, the final relevant payment, has been made.

(3)Notwithstanding subsection (2) above, where—

(a)an award of damages (“provisional damages”) has been made under or by virtue of—

(i)section 32A(2)(a) of the [1981 c. 54.] Supreme Court Act 1981;

(ii)section 12(2)(a) of the [1982 c. 53.] Administration of Justice Act 1982; or

(iii)section 51(2)(a) of the [1984 c. 28.] County Courts Act 1984; and

(b)the relevant payment or, where more than one such payment falls to be made, the final relevant payment in relation to the provisional damages so awarded has been made,

an appeal may be brought under this section against any certificate of total benefit by reference to which the amount of that relevant payment, or any of those relevant payments, was made.

(4)Regulations may make provision—

(a)as to the manner in which, and the time within which, appeals under this section are to be brought, and

(b)for the purpose of enabling any such appeal to be treated as an application for review under section 97 above,

and regulations under paragraph (b) above may, in particular, provide that the circumstances in which such a review may be carried out shall not be restricted to those specified in section 97 above.

(5)If any of the medical questions arises for determination on an appeal under this section, the Secretary of State shall refer that question to a medical appeal tribunal, whose determination shall be binding, for the purposes of the appeal, on any social security appeal tribunal to whom a question is referred under subsection (7) below.

(6)A medical appeal tribunal, in determining any of the medical questions, shall take into account any decision of any court relating to the same, or any similar, issue arising in connection with the accident, injury or disease in question.

(7)If any question concerning any amount, rate or period specified in the certificate of total benefit arises for determination on an appeal under this section, the Secretary of State shall refer that question to a social security appeal tribunal, but where any medical questions arising on the appeal have been referred to a medical appeal tribunal—

(a)he shall not refer any question to the social security appeal tribunal until he has received the determination of the medical appeal tribunal on the questions referred to them; and

(b)he shall notify the social security appeal tribunal of the determinations of the medical appeal tribunal.

(8)On a reference under subsection (7) above a social security appeal tribunal may either—

(a)confirm the amounts, rates and periods specified in the certificate of total benefit; or

(b)specify any increases, reductions or other variations which are to be made on the issue of the fresh certificate under subsection (9) below.

(9)When the Secretary of State has received the determinations of the tribunals on the questions referred to them under subsections (5) and (7) above, he shall in accordance with those determinations either—

(a)confirm the certificate against which the appeal was brought, or

(b)issue a fresh certificate.

(10)Regulations may make provision with respect to the procedure for the reference under this section of questions to medical appeal tribunals or social security appeal tribunals.

(11)An appeal shall lie to a Commissioner at the instance of the Secretary of State, the compensator, the victim or the intended recipient from a decision of a medical appeal tribunal or a social security appeal tribunal under this section on the ground that the decision was erroneous in point of law; and for the purposes of appeals under this subsection—

(a)section 23(7) to (10) above shall apply in relation to an appeal from the decision of a social security appeal tribunal; and

(b)section 48(3) above shall apply in relation to an appeal from the decision of a medical appeal tribunal.

(12)In this section “the medical questions” means—

(a)any question whether, as the result of a particular occurrence, the victim suffered an injury, sickness or disease;

(b)any question as to the period for which the victim suffered any injury, sickness or disease.

99Recovery in consequence of an appeal

(1)Where it appears, in consequence of an appeal under section 98 above, that the aggregate amount of the relevant payment or payments actually made exceeds the amount that ought to have been paid, the Secretary of State shall pay the intended recipient an amount equal to that excess.

(2)Where it appears, in consequence of such an appeal, that the aggregate amount of the relevant payment or payments actually made is less than the amount that ought to have been paid, the intended recipient shall pay the Secretary of State an amount equal to the deficiency.

(3)Without prejudice to any other method of enforcement, an amount payable under subsection (2) above may be recovered by deduction from any benefits which are prescribed benefits for the purposes of section 71 above.

100Recovery of relevant payment in cases of default

(1)This section applies in any case where the compensator has made a compensation payment but—

(a)has not requested a certificate of total benefit in respect of the victim, or

(b)if he has done so, has not made the relevant payment within the time limit imposed by section 83 above.

(2)Where this section applies, the Secretary of State may—

(a)if no certificate of total benefit has been issued to the compensator, issue to him such a certificate and a demand for the relevant payment to be made forthwith, or

(b)if a certificate of total benefit has been issued to the compensator, issue to him a copy of that certificate and such a demand,

and the amount so certified shall, to the extent that it does not exceed the amount of the compensation payment, be recoverable by the Secretary of State from the compensator.

(3)Any amount recoverable under this section shall—

(a)if the compensator resides or carries on business in England and Wales and a county court so orders, be recoverable by execution issued from the county court or otherwise as if it were payable under an order of that court; or

(b)if the compensator resides or carries on business in Scotland, be enforced in like manner as an extract registered decree arbitral bearing a warrant for execution issued by the sheriff court of any sheriffdom in Scotland.

(4)A document bearing a certificate which—

(a)is signed by a person authorised in that behalf by the Secretary of State, and

(b)states that the document, apart from the certificate, is a record of the amount recoverable under this section,

shall be conclusive evidence that that amount is so recoverable; and a certificate purporting to be signed as aforesaid shall be deemed to be so signed unless the contrary is proved.

(5)Where this section applies in relation to two or more connected compensators, the Secretary of State may proceed against them as if they were jointly and severally liable for an amount equal to the difference between—

(a)the total benefit determined in accordance with the latest connected certificate of total benefit issued to any of them, and

(b)the aggregate amount of any connected relevant payments previously made.

(6)Nothing in subsection (5) above authorises the recovery from any person of an amount in excess of the compensation payment by virtue of which this section applies to him (or, if there are two or more such payments which are connected, the aggregate amount of those payments).

(7)In subsections (5) and (6) above, “connected” means relating to the same victim and the same accident, injury or disease.

 

Miscellaneous

101Persons in Northern Ireland

(1)Where, immediately before making a compensation payment to or in respect of a victim, the compensator—

(a)is not resident and does not have a place of business in Great Britain, but

(b)is resident or has a place of business in Northern Ireland,

this Part of this Act (other than this subsection and subsection (2) below) shall apply in relation to him as if at that time he were resident or had a place of business in the relevant part of Great Britain.

(2)Where, immediately before making a Northern Ireland compensation payment to or in respect of a Northern Ireland victim, a Northern Ireland compensator—

(a)is not resident and does not have a place of business in Northern Ireland, but

(b)is resident or has a place of business in any part of Great Britain,

the Northern Ireland provisions (other than subsection (1) above and this subsection) shall apply in relation to him as if at that time he were resident or had a place of business in Northern Ireland.

(3)Where an address in Northern Ireland is the first address notified in writing to the compensator by or on behalf of the victim as his residence (or, if the victim has died, by or on behalf of the intended recipient as the victim’s last residence) then—

(a)the compensator shall apply, as a Northern Ireland compensator, for a Northern Ireland certificate in accordance with the Northern Ireland provisions (and shall not make any separate application for a certificate of total benefit under this Part);

(b)any Northern Ireland certificate which is issued to the compensator in relation to the victim and the accident, injury or disease in question—

(i)shall contain a statement that it is to be treated as including a certificate of total benefit so issued by the Secretary of State and that any relevant payment required to be made to him by reference thereto is to be paid to the Northern Ireland Department as his agent; and

(ii)shall be taken to include such a certificate of total benefit; and

(c)any payment made by the compensator to the Northern Ireland Department in pursuance of such a Northern Ireland certificate shall be applied—

(i)first towards discharging his liability under the Northern Ireland provisions; and

(ii)then, as respects any remaining balance, towards discharging his liability under this Part,

in respect of the relevant victim and that accident, injury or disease.

(4)Where an address in any part of Great Britain is the first address notified in writing to a Northern Ireland compensator by or on behalf of a Northern Ireland victim as his residence (or, if the Northern Ireland victim has died, by or on behalf of the Northern Ireland intended recipient as the Northern Ireland victim’s last residence) then—

(a)the Northern Ireland compensator shall apply, as a compensator, for a certificate of total benefit in accordance with this Part of this Act (and shall not make any separate application for a Northern Ireland certificate under the Northern Ireland provisions);

(b)any certificate of total benefit which is issued to the Northern Ireland compensator in relation to the Northern Ireland victim and the accident, injury or disease in question—

(i)shall contain a statement that it is to be treated as including a Northern Ireland certificate so issued by the Northern Ireland Department and that any Northern Ireland relevant payment required to be made to that Department by reference thereto is to be paid to the Secretary of State as its agent; and

(ii)shall be taken to include such a Northern Ireland certificate; and

(c)any payment made by the Northern Ireland compensator to the Secretary of State in pursuance of such a certificate shall be applied—

(i)first towards discharging his liability under this Part of this Act; and

(ii)then, as respects any remaining balance, towards discharging his liability under the Northern Ireland provisions,

in respect of the relevant victim and that accident, injury or disease.

(5)For the purposes of subsection (1) above, “the relevant part of Great Britain”, in relation to a compensator, means—

(a)if the compensator has been notified in writing—

(i)by or on behalf of the victim, or

(ii)if the victim has died, by or on behalf of the intended recipient,

that the victim is or was at any time resident at an address in any part of Great Britain, that part of Great Britain (or, if more than one such notification has been given, the part in which he was so notified that the victim was most recently so resident); or

(b)in any other case, such part of Great Britain as the Secretary of State may determine in accordance with regulations.

(6)In this section—

“Northern Ireland certificate” means a certificate of total benefit, within the meaning of the Northern Ireland provisions;

“Northern Ireland compensation payment” means a compensation payment, within the meaning of the Northern Ireland provisions, and includes a payment which would be such a payment if the person making it were resident or had a place of business in Northern Ireland;

“Northern Ireland compensator” means a compensator, within the meaning of the Northern Ireland provisions, and includes a person who would be such a compensator if he were resident or had a place of business in Northern Ireland;

“the Northern Ireland intended recipient” means the intended recipient, within the meaning of the Northern Ireland provisions, in relation to a Northern Ireland compensation payment;

“the Northern Ireland provisions” means—

(a)

any legislation corresponding to this Part (other than this section) and having effect in Northern Ireland; and

(b)

this section;

“Northern Ireland relevant payment” means a relevant payment within the meaning of the Northern Ireland provisions;

“Northern Ireland victim” means a person who is the victim, within the meaning of the Northern Ireland provisions, in relation to a Northern Ireland compensation payment;

“the relevant victim” means the person who is the victim or the Northern Ireland victim (or both), as the case may be.

102Foreign compensators: duties of intended recipient

(1)Where, immediately before the making of the compensation payment, the compensator is not resident and does not have a place of business in any part of the United Kingdom, any deduction, payment or other thing which would, apart from this section, fall to be made or done under this Part of this Act by the compensator shall instead be made or done by the intended recipient and references to the compensator shall be construed accordingly.

(2)The Secretary of State may by regulations make such provision as he considers expedient for the purpose of modifying this Part of this Act in its application in such a case.

103Interest on damages: reductions in respect of relevant payments

In assessing the amount of interest payable in respect of an award of damages, the amount of the award shall be treated as reduced by a sum equal to the amount of the relevant payment (if any) required to be made in connection with the payment of the damages and—

(a)in England and Wales, if both special and general damages are awarded, any such reductions shall be treated as made first against the special damages and then, as respects any remaining balance, against the general damages; and

(b)in Scotland, if damages are awarded both for patrimonial loss and for solatium, any such reductions shall be treated as made first against the damages for patrimonial loss and then, as respects any remaining balance, against the damages for solatium.

104The Crown

This Part of this Act applies in relation to the making of a compensation payment by the Crown as it applies in relation to the making of a compensation payment by any other compensator.

 

Part VIncome Support and the Duty to Maintain

105Failure to maintain - general

(1)If—

(a)any person persistently refuses or neglects to maintain himself or any person whom he is liable to maintain; and

(b)in consequence of his refusal or neglect income support is paid to or in respect of him or such a person,

he shall be guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to imprisonment for a term not exceeding 3 months or to a fine of an amount not exceeding level 4 on the standard scale or to both.

(2)For the purposes of subsection (1) above a person shall not be taken to refuse or neglect to maintain himself or any other person by reason only of anything done or omitted in furtherance of a trade dispute.

(3)Subsections (6) to (9) of section 78 above shall have effect for the purposes of this Part of this Act as they have effect for the purposes of that section.

106Recovery of expenditure on benefit from person liable for maintenance

(1)Subject to the following provisions of this section, if income support is claimed by or in respect of a person whom another person is liable to maintain or paid to or in respect of such a person, the Secretary of State may make a complaint against the liable person to a magistrates' court for an order under this section.

(2)On the hearing of a complaint under this section the court shall have regard to all the circumstances and, in particular, to the income of the liable person, and may order him to pay such sum, weekly or otherwise, as it may consider appropriate, except that in a case falling within section 78(6)(c) above that sum shall not include any amount which is not attributable to income support (whether paid before or after the making of the order).

(3)In determining whether to order any payments to be made in respect of income support for any period before the complaint was made, or the amount of any such payments, the court shall disregard any amount by which the liable person’s income exceeds the income which was his during that period.

(4)Any payments ordered to be made under this section shall be made—

(a)to the Secretary of State in so far as they are attributable to any income support (whether paid before or after the making of the order);

(b)to the person claiming income support or (if different) the dependant; or

(c)to such other person as appears to the court expedient in the interests of the dependant.

(5)An order under this section shall be enforceable as a magistrates' court maintenance order within the meaning of section 150(1) of the [1980 c. 43.] Magistrates' Courts Act 1980.

(6)In the application of this section to Scotland, subsection (5) above shall be omitted and for the references to a complaint and to a magistrates' court there shall be substituted respectively references to an application and to the sheriff.

(7)On an application under subsection (1) above a court in Scotland may make a finding as to the parentage of a child for the purpose of establishing whether a person is, for the purposes of section 105 above and this section, liable to maintain him.

107Recovery of expenditure on income support: additional amounts and transfer of orders

(1)In any case where—

(a)the claim for income support referred to in section 106(1) above is or was made by the parent of one or more children in respect of both himself and those children; and

(b)the other parent is liable to maintain those children but, by virtue of not being the claimant’s husband or wife, is not liable to maintain the claimant,

the sum which the court may order that other parent to pay under subsection (2) of that section may include an amount, determined in accordance with regulations, in respect of any income support paid to or for the claimant by virtue of such provisions as may be prescribed.

(2)Where the sum which a court orders a person to pay under section 106 above includes by virtue of subsection (1) above an amount (in this section referred to as a “personal allowance element”) in respect of income support by virtue of paragraph 1(2) of Schedule 2 to the [S.I. 1987/1967.] Income Support (General) Regulations 1987 (personal allowance for lone parent) the order shall separately identify the amount of the personal allowance element.

(3)In any case where—

(a)there is in force an order under subsection (2) of section 106 above made against a person (“the liable parent”) who is the parent of one or more children, in respect of the other parent or the children; and

(b)payments under the order fall to be made to the Secretary of State by virtue of subsection (4)(a) of that section; and

(c)that other parent (“the dependent parent”) ceases to claim income support,

the Secretary of State may, by giving notice in writing to the court which made the order and to the liable parent and the dependent parent, transfer to the dependent parent the right to receive the payments under the order, exclusive of any personal allowance element, and to exercise the relevant rights in relation to the order, except so far as relating to that element.

(4)Notice under subsection (3) above shall not be given (and if purportedly given, shall be of no effect) at a time when there is in force a maintenance order made against the liable parent—

(a)in favour of the dependent parent or one or more of the children; or

(b)in favour of some other person for the benefit of the dependent parent or one or more of the children;

and if such a maintenance order is made at any time after notice under that subsection has been given, the order under section 106(2) above shall cease to have effect.

(5)In any case where—

(a)notice is given to a magistrates' court under subsection (3) above,

(b)payments under the order are required to be made by any method of payment falling within section 59(6) of the [1980 c. 43.] Magistrates' Courts Act 1980 (standing order, etc.), and

(c)the clerk to the justices for the petty sessions area for which the court is acting decides that payment by that method is no longer possible,

the clerk shall amend the order to provide that payments under the order shall be made by the liable parent to the clerk.

(6)Except as provided by subsections (8) and (12) below, where the Secretary of State gives notice under subsection (3) above, he shall cease to be entitled—

(a)to receive any payment under the order in respect of any personal allowance element; or

(b)to exercise the relevant rights, so far as relating to any such element,

notwithstanding that the dependent parent does not become entitled to receive any payment in respect of that element or to exercise the relevant rights so far as so relating.

(7)If, in a case where the Secretary of State gives notice under subsection (3) above, a payment under the order is or has been made to him wholly or partly in respect of the whole or any part of the period beginning with the day on which the transfer takes effect and ending with the day on which the notice under subsection (3) above is given to the liable parent, the Secretary of State shall—

(a)repay to or for the liable parent so much of the payment as is referable to any personal allowance element in respect of that period or, as the case may be, the part of it in question; and

(b)pay to or for the dependent parent so much of any remaining balance of the payment as is referable to that period or part;

and a payment under paragraph (b) above shall be taken to discharge, to that extent, the liability of the liable parent to the dependent parent under the order in respect of that period or part.

(8)If, in a case where the Secretary of State has given notice under subsection (3) above, the dependent parent makes a further claim for income support, then—

(a)the Secretary of State may, by giving a further notice in writing to the court which made the order and to the liable parent and the dependent parent, transfer back from the dependent parent to himself the right to receive the payments and to exercise the relevant rights; and

(b)that transfer shall revive the Secretary of State’s right to receive payment under the order in respect of any personal allowance element and to exercise the relevant rights so far as relating to any such element.

(9)Subject to subsections (10) and (11) below, in any case where—

(a)notice is given to a magistrates' court under subsection (8) above, and

(b)the method of payment under the order which subsists immediately before the day on which the transfer under subsection (8) above takes effect differs from the method of payment which subsisted immediately before the day on which the transfer under subsection (3) above (or, if there has been more than one such transfer, the last such transfer) took effect,

the clerk to the justices for the petty sessions area for which the court is acting shall amend the order by reinstating the method of payment under the order which subsisted immediately before the day on which the transfer under subsection (3) above (or, as the case may be, the last such transfer) took effect.

(10)The clerk shall not amend the order under subsection (9) above if the Secretary of State gives notice in writing to the clerk, on or before the day on which the notice under subsection (8) above is given, that the method of payment under the order which subsists immediately before the day on which the transfer under subsection (8) above takes effect is to continue.

(11)In any case where—

(a)notice is given to a magistrates' court under subsection (8) above,

(b)the method of payment under the order which subsisted immediately before the day on which the transfer under subsection (3) above (or, if there has been more than one such transfer, the last such transfer) took effect was any method of payment falling within section 59(6) of the [1980 c. 43.] Magistrates' Courts Act 1980 (standing order, etc.), and

(c)the clerk decides that payment by that method is no longer possible,

the clerk shall amend the order to provide that payments under the order shall be made by the liable parent to the clerk.

(12)A transfer under subsection (3) or (8) above does not transfer or otherwise affect the right of any person—

(a)to receive a payment which fell due to him at a time before the transfer took effect; or

(b)to exercise the relevant rights in relation to any such payment;

and, where notice is given under subsection (3), subsection (6) above does not deprive the Secretary of State of his right to receive such a payment in respect of any personal allowance element or to exercise the relevant rights in relation to such a payment.

(13)For the purposes of this section—

(a)a transfer under subsection (3) above takes effect on the day on which the dependent parent ceases to be in receipt of income support in consequence of the cessation referred to in paragraph (c) of that subsection, and

(b)a transfer under subsection (8) above takes effect on—

(i)the first day in respect of which the dependent parent receives income support after the transfer under subsection (3) above took effect, or

(ii)such later day as may be specified for the purpose in the notice under subsection (8),

irrespective of the day on which notice under the subsection in question is given.

(14)Any notice required to be given to the liable parent under subsection (3) or (8) above shall be taken to have been given if it has been sent to his last known address.

(15)In this section—

“child” means a person under the age of 16, notwithstanding section 78(6)(d) above;

“court” shall be construed in accordance with section 106 above;

“maintenance order”—

(a)

in England and Wales, means—

(i)

any order for the making of periodical payments or for the payment of a lump sum which is, or has at any time been, a maintenance order within the meaning of the [1971 c. 32.] Attachment of Earnings Act 1971 ;

(ii)

any order under Part III of the [1984 c. 42.] Matrimonial and Family Proceedings Act 1984 (overseas divorce) for the making of periodical payments or for the payment of a lump sum;

(b)

in Scotland, has the meaning assigned by section 106 of the [1987 c. 18.] Debtors (Scotland) Act 1987, but disregarding paragraph (h) (alimentary bond or agreement);

“the relevant rights”, in relation to an order under section 106(2) above, means the right to bring any proceedings, take any steps or do any other thing under or in relation to the order which the Secretary of State could have brought, taken or done apart from any transfer under this section.

108Reduction of expenditure on income support: certain maintenance orders to be enforceable by the Secretary of State

(1)This section applies where—

(a)a person (“the claimant”) who is the parent of one or more children is in receipt of income support either in respect of those children or in respect of both himself and those children; and

(b)there is in force a maintenance order made against the other parent (“the liable person”)—

(i)in favour of the claimant or one or more of the children, or

(ii)in favour of some other person for the benefit of the claimant or one or more of the children;

and in this section “the primary recipient” means the person in whose favour that maintenance order was made.

(2)If, in a case where this section applies, the liable person fails to comply with any of the terms of the maintenance order—

(a)the Secretary of State may bring any proceedings or take any other steps to enforce the order that could have been brought or taken by or on behalf of the primary recipient; and

(b)any court before which proceedings are brought by the Secretary of State by virtue of paragraph (a) above shall have the same powers in connection with those proceedings as it would have had if they had been brought by the primary recipient.

(3)The Secretary of State’s powers under this section are exercisable at his discretion and whether or not the primary recipient or any other person consents to their exercise; but any sums recovered by virtue of this section shall be payable to or for the primary recipient, as if the proceedings or steps in question had been brought or taken by him or on his behalf.

(4)The powers conferred on the Secretary of State by subsection (2)(a) above include power—

(a)to apply for the registration of the maintenance order under—

(i)section 17 of the [1950 c. 37.] Maintenance Orders Act 1950;

(ii)section 2 of the [1958 c. 39.] Maintenance Orders Act 1958; or

(iii)the [1982 c. 27.] Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments Act 1982; and

(b)to make an application under section 2 of the [1972 c. 18.] Maintenance Orders (Reciprocal Enforcement) Act 1972 (application for enforcement in reciprocating country).

(5)Where this section applies, the prescribed person shall in prescribed circumstances give the Secretary of State notice of any application—

(a)to alter, vary, suspend, discharge, revoke, revive or enforce the maintenance order in question; or

(b)to remit arrears under that maintenance order;

and the Secretary of State shall be entitled to appear and be heard on the application.

(6)Where, by virtue of this section, the Secretary of State commences any proceedings to enforce a maintenance order, he shall, in relation to those proceedings, be treated for the purposes of any enactment or instrument relating to maintenance orders as if he were a person entitled to payment under the maintenance order in question (but shall not thereby become entitled to any such payment).

(7)Where, in any proceedings under this section in England and Wales, the court makes an order for the whole or any part of the arrears due under the maintenance order in question to be paid as a lump sum, the Secretary of State shall inform the Legal Aid Board of the amount of that lump sum if he knows—

(a)that the primary recipient either—

(i)received legal aid under the [1974 c. 4.] Legal Aid Act 1974 in connection with the proceedings in which the maintenance order was made, or

(ii)was an assisted party, within the meaning of the [1988 c. 34.] Legal Aid Act 1988, in those proceedings; and

(b)that a sum remains unpaid on account of the contribution required of the primary recipient—

(i)under section 9 of the Legal Aid Act 1974 in respect of those proceedings, or

(ii)under section 16 of the Legal Aid Act 1988 in respect of the costs of his being represented under Part IV of that Act in those proceedings,

as the case may be.

(8)In this section “maintenance order” has the same meaning as it has in section 107 above but does not include any such order for the payment of a lump sum.

109Diversion of arrested earnings to Secretary of State - Scotland

(1)Where in Scotland a creditor who is enforcing a maintenance order or alimentary bond or agreement by a current maintenance arrestment or a conjoined arrestment order is in receipt of income support, the creditor may in writing authorise the Secretary of State to receive any sums payable under the arrestment or order until the creditor ceases to be in receipt of income support or in writing withdraws the authorisation, whichever occurs first.

(2)On intimation by the Secretary of State—

(a)to the employer operating the current maintenance arrestment; or

(b)to the sheriff clerk operating the conjoined arrestment order;

of an authorisation under subsection (1) above, the employer or sheriff clerk shall, until notified by the Secretary of State that the authorisation has ceased to have effect, pay to the Secretary of State any sums which would otherwise be payable under the arrestment or order to the creditor.

 

Part VIEnforcement

Inspection and offences

110Appointment and powers of inspectors

(1)For the purposes of the Acts to which this section applies the Secretary of State may appoint such inspectors, and pay to them such salaries or remuneration, as he may determine with the consent of the Treasury.

(2)An inspector appointed under this section shall, for the purposes of the execution of those Acts have the following powers—

(a)to enter at all reasonable times any premises liable to inspection under this section;

(b)to make such examination and inquiry as may be necessary—

(i)for ascertaining whether the provisions of the Acts are being, or have been, complied with in any such premises; or

(ii)for investigating the circumstances in which any accident, injury or disease which has given or may give rise to a claim for industrial injuries benefit, or for any benefit which is a relevant benefit, occurred or may have occurred, or was or may have been received or contracted;

(c)to examine, either alone or in the presence of any other person, as he thinks fit, in relation to any matters under the Acts on which he may reasonably require information, every person whom he finds in any such premises or whom he has reasonable cause to believe to be or to have been a person liable to pay—

(i)contributions under Part I of the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(ii)a state scheme premium; or

(iii)a compensation payment or a relevant payment,

and to require every such person to be so examined;

(d)to exercise such other powers as may be necessary for carrying the Acts into effect.

(3)The premises liable to inspection under this section are any where an inspector has reasonable grounds for supposing that—

(a)any persons are employed; or

(b)there is being carried on any agency or other business for the introduction or supply to persons requiring them of persons available to do work or to perform services; or

(c)a personal or occupational pension scheme is being administered; or

(d)any person—

(i)who is the compensator in relation to any such accident, injury or disease as is referred to in subsection (2)(b)(ii) above; or

(ii)on whose behalf any such compensator has or may have made, or may make, a compensation payment,

carries on business or is to be found,

but do not include any private dwelling-house not used by, or by permission of, the occupier for the purposes of a trade or business.

(4)Every inspector shall be furnished with a certificate of his appointment, and on applying for admission to any premises for the purpose of the Acts shall, if so required, produce the certificate.

(5)Where any premises are liable to be inspected by an inspector or officer appointed or employed by, or are under the control of, some other government department, the Secretary of State may make arrangements with that department for any of the powers or duties of inspectors under this section to be carried out by an inspector or officer employed by that department.

(6)In accordance with this section, persons shall furnish to an inspector all such information, and produce for his inspection all such documents, as he may reasonably require for the purpose of ascertaining—

(a)whether—

(i)any contribution under Part I of the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(ii)any state scheme premium; or

(iii)any compensation payment or relevant payment,

is or has been payable, or has been duly paid, by or in respect of any person; or

(b)whether benefit is or was payable to or in respect of any person.

(7)The following persons are under the duty imposed by subsection (6) above—

(a)the occupier of any premises liable to inspection under this section;

(b)any person who is or has been an employer or an employee within the meaning of any provision of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(c)any person carrying on an agency or other business for the introduction or supply to persons requiring them of persons available to do work or to perform services;

(d)any person who is or has at any time been a trustee or manager of a personal or occupational pension scheme;

(e)any person who is or has been liable—

(i)to pay contributions or state scheme premiums; or

(ii)to make any compensation payment or relevant payment;

(f)the servants or agents of any such person as is specified in any of the preceding paragraphs,

but no one shall be required under this section to answer any questions or to give evidence tending to incriminate himself or, in the case of a person who is married, his or her spouse.

(8)This section applies to the following Acts—

(a)the [1973 c. 38.] Social Security Act 1973;

(b)the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(c)this Act;

(d)the Pensions Act; and

(e)Part I of the 1986 Act.

(9)In this section “relevant benefit” and “relevant payment” mean a relevant benefit and relevant payment within the meaning of Part IV of this Act.

111Delay, obstruction etc. of inspector

(1)If a person—

(a)intentionally delays or obstructs an inspector in the exercise of any power under this Act; or

(b)refuses or neglects to answer any question or to furnish any information or to produce any document when required to do so under this Act,

he shall be guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding level 3 on the standard scale.

(2)Where a person is convicted of an offence under subsection (1)(b) above and the refusal or neglect is continued by him after his conviction, he shall be guilty of a further offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding £40 for each day on which it is continued.

112False representations for obtaining benefit etc

(1)If a person for the purpose of obtaining any benefit or other payment under the legislation to which section 110 above applies whether for himself or some other person, or for any other purpose connected with that legislation—

(a)makes a statement or representation which he knows to be false; or

(b)produces or furnishes, or knowingly causes or knowingly allows to be produced or furnished, any document or information which he knows to be false in a material particular,

he shall be guilty of an offence.

(2)A person guilty of an offence under subsection (1) above shall be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding level 5 on the standard scale, or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding 3 months, or to both.

113Breach of regulations

Regulations and schemes under any of the Acts to which section 110 above applies may provide for contravention of, or failure to comply with, any provision contained in regulations made under that Act to be an offence under that Act and for the recovery, on summary conviction of any such offence, of penalties not exceeding—

(a)for any one offence, level 3 on the standard scale; or

(b)for an offence of continuing any such contravention or failure after conviction, £40 for each day on which it is so continued.

114Offences relating to contributions

(1)If a person fails to pay, at or within the time prescribed for the purpose, any contribution which he is liable under Part I of the Contributions and Benefits Act to pay, he shall be guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding level 3 on the standard scale.

(2)If a person fails to pay at or within the time prescribed for the purpose any sums which he is required by regulations made by virtue of paragraph 6 of Schedule 1 to the Contributions and Benefits Act to pay, he shall be liable to be proceeded against and punished under subsection (1) above without proof of his failure so to pay any particular contribution.

(3)Subsection (1) above does not apply to Class 4 contributions recoverable by the Inland Revenue.

(4)If a person—

(a)buys, sells or offers for sale, takes or gives in exchange, or pawns or takes in pawn a contribution card or a used contribution stamp; or

(b)affixes a used contribution stamp to a contribution card,

he shall be guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding level 5 on the standard scale or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding 3 months, or to both.

(5)In any proceedings under subsection (4) above with respect to used stamps a stamp shall be deemed to have been used if it has been affixed to a contribution card or cancelled or defaced in any way whatsoever and whether or not it has actually been used for the payment of a contribution.

(6)In this Act “contribution card” means any card issued under regulations for the purpose of payment of contributions by affixing stamps to it.

115Offences by bodies corporate

(1)Where an offence under this Act which has been committed by a body corporate is proved to have been committed with the consent or connivance of, or to be attributable to any neglect on the part of, a director, manager, secretary or other similar officer of the body corporate, or any person who was purporting to act in any such capacity, he, as well as the body corporate, shall be guilty of that offence and be liable to be proceeded against accordingly.

(2)Where the affairs of a body corporate are managed by its members, subsection (1) above applies in relation to the acts and defaults of a member in connection with his functions of management as if he were a director of the body corporate.

 

Legal proceedings

116Legal proceedings

(1)Any person authorised by the Secretary of State in that behalf may conduct any proceedings under this Act before a magistrates' court although not a barrister or solicitor.

(2)Notwithstanding anything in any Act—

(a)proceedings for an offence under this Act other than an offence relating to housing benefit or community charge benefits may be begun at any time within the period of 3 months from the date on which evidence, sufficient in the opinion of the Secretary of State to justify a prosecution for the offence, comes to his knowledge or within a period of 12 months from the commission of the offence, whichever period last expires; and

(b)proceedings for an offence under this Act relating to housing benefit or community charge benefits may be begun at any time within the period of 3 months from the date on which evidence, sufficient in the opinion of the appropriate authority to justify a prosecution for the offence, comes to the authority’s knowledge or within a period of 12 months from the commission of the offence, whichever period last expires.

(3)For the purposes of subsection (2) above—

(a)a certificate purporting to be signed by or on behalf of the Secretary of State as to the date on which such evidence as is mentioned in paragraph (a) of that subsection came to his knowledge shall be conclusive evidence of that date; and

(b)a certificate of the appropriate authority as to the date on which such evidence as is mentioned in paragraph (b) of that subsection came to the authority’s knowledge shall be conclusive evidence of that date.

(4)In subsections (2) and (3) above “the appropriate authority” means, in relation to an offence which relates to housing benefit and concerns any dwelling—

(a)if the offence relates to rate rebate, the authority who are the appropriate rating authority by virtue of section 134 below; and

(b)if it relates to a rent rebate, the authority who are the appropriate housing authority by virtue of that subsection; and

(c)if it relates to rent allowance, the authority who are the appropriate local authority by virtue of that subsection.

(5)In subsections (2) and (3) above “the appropriate authority” means, in relation to an offence relating to community charge benefits, such authority as is prescribed in relation to the offence.

(6)Any proceedings in respect of any act or omission of an adjudication officer which, apart from this subsection, would fall to be brought against a person appointed by virtue of section 38(1)(b) above who is resident in Northern Ireland, other than proceedings for an offence, may instead be brought against the Chief Adjudication Officer; and, for the purposes of any proceedings so brought, the acts or omissions of the adjudication officer shall be treated as the acts or omissions of the Chief Adjudication Officer.

(7)In the application of this section to Scotland, the following provisions shall have effect in substitution for subsections (1) to (5) above—

(a)proceedings for an offence under this Act may, notwithstanding anything in section 331 of the [1975 c. 21.] Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1975, be commenced at any time within the period of 3 months from the date on which evidence, sufficient in the opinion of the Lord Advocate to justify proceedings, comes to his knowledge, or within the period of 12 months from the commission of the offence, whichever period last expires;

(b)for the purposes of this subsection—

(i)a certificate purporting to be signed by or on behalf of the Lord Advocate as to the date on which such evidence as is mentioned above came to his knowledge shall be conclusive evidence of that date; and

(ii)subsection (3) of section 331 of the said Act of 1975 (date of commencement of proceedings) shall have effect as it has effect for the purposes of that section.

117Questions arising in proceedings

(1)Where in any proceedings—

(a)for an offence under this Act; or

(b)involving any question as to the payment of contributions (other than a Class 4 contribution recoverable by the Inland Revenue); or

(c)for the recovery of any sums due to the Secretary of State or the National Insurance Fund,

any such question arises as is mentioned in section 17(1) above, the decision of the Secretary of State shall be conclusive for the purposes of the proceedings.

(2)If—

(a)a decision of any such question is necessary for the determination of proceedings; and

(b)the decision of the Secretary of State has not been obtained or a question has been raised with a view to a review of the decision obtained,

the question shall be referred to the Secretary of State for determination or review in accordance (subject to any necessary modifications) with Part II of this Act.

(3)Subsection (1) above does not apply if—

(a)an appeal under section 18 above is pending; or

(b)the time for appealing has not expired; or

(c)a question has been raised with a view to a review of the Secretary of State’s decision under section 19 above,

and the court dealing with the case shall adjourn the proceedings until such time as a final decision on the question has been obtained.

 

Unpaid contributions etc.

118Evidence of non-payment

(1)Subsection (2) below applies with respect to any period during which, under regulations made by virtue of paragraph 5(1) of Schedule 1 to the Contributions and Benefits Act (deduction with P.A.Y.E.), contributions fall to be paid in like manner as income tax.

(2)A certificate of a collector of taxes that any amount by way of contributions which a person is liable to pay to that collector for any period has not been paid—

(a)to him; or

(b)to the best of his knowledge and belief, to any other person to whom it might lawfully be paid,

shall until the contrary is proved be sufficient evidence in any proceedings before any court that the sum mentioned in the certificate is unpaid and due.

(3)A document purporting to be such a certificate shall be deemed to be such a certificate until the contrary is proved.

(4)A statutory declaration by an officer of the Secretary of State that the searches specified in the declaration for a particular contribution card or for a record of the payment of a particular contribution have been made, and that the card in question or a record of the payment of the contribution in question has not been found, is admissible in any proceedings for an offence as evidence of the facts stated in the declaration.

(5)Nothing in subsection (4) above makes a statutory declaration admissible as evidence in proceedings for an offence except in a case where, and to the extent to which, oral evidence to the like effect would have been admissible in those proceedings.

(6)Nothing in subsections (4) and (5) above makes a statutory declaration admissible as evidence in proceedings for an offence—

(a)unless a copy of it has, not less than 7 days before the hearing or trial, been served on the person charged with the offence in any manner in which a summons or, in Scotland, a citation in a summary prosecution may be served; or

(b)if that person, not later than 3 days before the hearing or trial or within such further time as the court may in special circumstances allow, gives notice to the prosecutor requiring the attendance at the trial of the person by whom the declaration was made.

119Recovery of unpaid contributions on prosecution

(1)Where—

(a)a person has been convicted of an offence under section 114(1) above of failing to pay a contribution at or within the time prescribed for the purpose; and

(b)the contribution remains unpaid at the date of the conviction,

he shall be liable to pay to the Secretary of State a sum equal to the amount which he failed to pay.

(2)Where—

(a)a person is convicted of an offence—

(i)under section 114(3)(b) above; or

(ii)under section 13 of the [1891 c. 38.] Stamp Duties Management Act 1891 as applied by regulations made under paragraph 7(3) of Schedule 1 to the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(iii)of contravening or failing to comply with regulations; and

(b)the evidence on which he is convicted shows that he, for the purposes of paying any contribution which he was liable or entitled to pay, has affixed to any contribution card any used contribution stamp; and

(c)the contribution (not being a Class 3 contribution) in respect of which the stamp was affixed remains unpaid at the date of the conviction,

he shall be liable to pay to the Secretary of State a sum equal to the amount of the contribution.

120Proof of previous offences

(1)Subject to and in accordance with subsections (2) to (5) below, where a person is convicted of an offence mentioned in section 119(1) or (2)(a) above, evidence may be given of any previous failure by him to pay contributions within the time prescribed for the purpose; and in those subsections “the conviction” and “the offence” mean respectively the conviction referred to in this subsection and the offence of which the person is convicted.

(2)Such evidence may be given only if notice of intention to give it is served with the summons or warrant or, in Scotland, the complaint on which the person appeared before the court which convicted him.

(3)If the offence is one of failure to pay a Class 1 contribution, evidence may be given of failure on his part to pay (whether or not in respect of the same person) such contributions or any Class 1A contributions or state scheme premiums on the date of the offence, or during the 2 years preceding that date.

(4)If the offence is one of failure to pay Class 1A contribution, evidence may be given of failure on his part to pay (whether or not in respect of the same person or the same car) such contributions, or any Class 1 contributions or state scheme premiums, on the date of the offence, or during the 2 years preceding that date.

(5)If the offence—

(a)is one of failure to pay Class 2 contributions; or

(b)is one of those mentioned in section 119(2)(a) above,

evidence may be given of his failure to pay such contributions during those 2 years.

(6)On proof of any matter of which evidence may be given under subsection (3), (4), or (5) above, the person convicted shall be liable to pay to the Secretary of State a sum equal to the total of all amounts which he is so proved to have failed to pay and which remain unpaid at the date of the conviction.

121Unpaid contributions - supplementary

(1)Where in England and Wales a person charged with an offence mentioned in section 119(1) or (2)(a) above is convicted of that offence in his absence under section 12(2) of the [1980 c. 43.] Magistrates' Courts Act 1980, then if—

(a)it is proved to the satisfaction of the court, on oath or in the manner prescribed by rules under section 144 of that Act, that notice under section 120(2) above has been duly served specifying the other contributions in respect of which the prosecutor intends to give evidence; and

(b)the clerk of the court has received a statement in writing purporting to be made by the accused or by a solicitor acting on his behalf to the effect that if the accused is convicted in his absence of the offence charged he desires to admit failing to pay the other contributions so specified or any of them,

section 120 above shall have effect as if the evidence had been given and the failure so admitted had been proved, and the court shall proceed accordingly.

(2)In England and Wales, where a person is convicted of an offence mentioned in section 119(1) or (2)(a) above and an order is made under Part I of the [1973 c. 62.] Powers of Criminal Courts Act 1973 placing the offender on probation or discharging him absolutely or conditionally, sections 119 and 120 above, and subsection (1) above, shall apply as if it were a conviction for all purposes.

(3)In Scotland, where a person is convicted on indictment of, or is charged before a court of summary jurisdiction with, any such offence, and an order is made under Part I of the [1975 c. 21.] Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1975 discharging him absolutely or placing him on probation, sections 119 and 120 above shall apply as if—

(a)the conviction on indictment were a conviction for all purposes; or

(b)(as the case may be) the making of the order by the court of summary jurisdiction were a conviction.

(4)In England and Wales, any sum which a person is liable to pay under section 119 or 120 above or under subsection (1) above shall be recoverable from him as a penalty.

(5)Sums recovered by the Secretary of State under the provisions mentioned in subsection (4) above, so far as representing contributions of any class, are to be treated for all purposes of the Contributions and Benefits Act and this Act (including in particular the application of section 162 below) as contributions of that class received by the Secretary of State.

(6)Without prejudice to subsection (5) above, in so far as such sums represent primary Class 1 or Class 2 contributions , they are to be treated as contributions paid in respect of the person in respect of whom they were originally payable; and enactments relating to earnings factors shall apply accordingly.

 

Part VIIProvision of Information

Inland Revenue

122Disclosure of information by Inland Revenue

(1)No obligation as to secrecy imposed by statute or otherwise on a person employed in relation to the Inland Revenue shall prevent information obtained or held in connection with the assessment or collection of income tax from being disclosed—

(a)to the Secretary of State;

(b)to the Northern Ireland Department; or

(c)to an officer of either of them authorised to receive such information in connection with the operation of the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act or any enactment of Northern Ireland legislation corresponding to either of them.

(2)In relation to persons who are carrying on or have carried on a trade, profession or vocation income from which is chargeable to tax under Case I or II of Schedule D, disclosure under subsection (1) above relating to that trade, profession or vocation shall be limited to information about the commencement or cessation of, and employed earners engaged in, the trade, profession or vocation, but sufficient information may also be given to identify the persons concerned.

(3)Subsection (1) above extends only to disclosure by or under the authority of the Commissioners of Inland Revenue; and information which is subject to disclosure to any person by virtue of that subsection shall not be further disclosed to any person except where the further disclosure is made—

(a)to a person to whom disclosure could by virtue of that subsection have been made by or under the authority of the Commissioners of Inland Revenue; or

(b)for the purposes of proceedings (civil or criminal) in connection with the operation of the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act or of any enactment of Northern Ireland legislation corresponding to either of them; or

(c)for any purposes of sections 17 to 62 above and any corresponding provisions of Northern Ireland legislation.

 

Persons employed or formerly employed in social security administration or adjudication

123Unauthorised disclosure of information relating to particular persons

(1)A person who is or has been employed in social security administration or adjudication is guilty of an offence if he discloses without lawful authority any information which he acquired in the course of his employment and which relates to a particular person.

(2)A person who is or has been employed in the audit of expenditure or the investigation of complaints is guilty of an offence if he discloses without lawful authority any information—

(a)which he acquired in the course of his employment;

(b)which is, or is derived from, information acquired or held by or for the purposes of any of the government departments or other bodies or persons referred to in Part I of Schedule 4 to this Act or Part I of Schedule 3 to the Northern Ireland Administration Act; and

(c)which relates to a particular person.

(3)It is not an offence under this section—

(a)to disclose information in the form of a summary or collection of information so framed as not to enable information relating to any particular person to be ascertained from it; or

(b)to disclose information which has previously been disclosed to the public with lawful authority.

(4)It is a defence for a person charged with an offence under this section to prove that at the time of the alleged offence—

(a)he believed that he was making the disclosure in question with lawful authority and had no reasonable cause to believe otherwise; or

(b)he believed that the information in question had previously been disclosed to the public with lawful authority and had no reasonable cause to believe otherwise.

(5)A person guilty of an offence under this section shall be liable—

(a)on conviction on indictment, to imprisonment for a term not exceeding two years or a fine or both; or

(b)on summary conviction, to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or a fine not exceeding the statutory maximum or both.

(6)For the purposes of this section, the persons who are “employed in social security administration or adjudication” are—

(a)any person specified in Part I of Schedule 4 to this Act or in any corresponding enactment having effect in Northern Ireland;

(b)any other person who carries out the administrative work of any of the government departments or other bodies or persons referred to in that Part of that Schedule or that corresponding enactment; and

(c)any person who provides, or is employed in the provision of, services to any of those departments, persons or bodies;

and “employment”, in relation to any such person, shall be construed accordingly.

(7)For the purposes of subsections (2) and (6) above, any reference in Part I of Schedule 4 to this Act or any corresponding enactment having effect in Northern Ireland to a government department shall be construed in accordance with Part II of that Schedule or any corresponding enactment having effect in Northern Ireland, and for this purpose “government department” shall be taken to include—

(a)the Commissioners of Inland Revenue; and

(b)the Scottish Courts Administration.

(8)For the purposes of this section, the persons who are “employed in the audit of expenditure or the investigation of complaints” are—

(a)the Comptroller and Auditor General;

(b)the Comptroller and Auditor General for Northern Ireland;

(c)the Parliamentary Commissioner for Administration;

(d)the Northern Ireland Parliamentary Commissioner for Administration;

(e)the Health Service Commissioner for England;

(f)the Health Service Commissioner for Wales;

(g)the Health Service Commissioner for Scotland;

(h)the Northern Ireland Commissioner for Complaints;

(i)any member of the staff of the National Audit Office or the Northern Ireland Audit Office;

(j)any other person who carries out the administrative work of either of those Offices, or who provides, or is employed in the provision of, services to either of them; and

(k)any officer of any of the Commissioners referred to in paragraphs (c) to (h) above;

and “employment”, in relation to any such person, shall be construed accordingly.

(9)For the purposes of this section a disclosure is to be regarded as made with lawful authority if, and only if, it is made—

(a)in accordance with his official duty—

(i)by a civil servant; or

(ii)by a person employed in the audit of expenditure or the investigation of complaints, who does not fall within subsection (8)(j) above;

(b)by any other person either—

(i)for the purposes of the function in the exercise of which he holds the information and without contravening any restriction duly imposed by the person responsible; or

(ii)to, or in accordance with an authorisation duly given by, the person responsible;

(c)in accordance with any enactment or order of a court;

(d)for the purpose of instituting, or otherwise for the purposes of, any proceedings before a court or before any tribunal or other body or person referred to in Part I of Schedule 4 to this Act or Part I of Schedule 3 to the Northern Ireland Administration Act; or

(e)with the consent of the appropriate person;

and in this subsection “the person responsible” means the Secretary of State, the Lord Chancellor or any person authorised by the Secretary of State or the Lord Chancellor for the purposes of this subsection and includes a reference to “the person responsible” within the meaning of any corresponding enactment having effect in Northern Ireland.

(10)For the purposes of subsection (9)(e) above, “the appropriate person” means the person to whom the information in question relates, except that if the affairs of that person are being dealt with—

(a)under a power of attorney;

(b)by a receiver appointed under section 99 of the [1983 c. 20.] Mental Health Act 1983 or a controller appointed under Article 101 of the [S.I. 1986/595 (N.I.4).] Mental Health (Northern Ireland) Order 1986;

(c)by a Scottish mental health custodian, that is to say—

(i)a curator bonis, tutor or judicial factor, or

(ii)the managers of a hospital acting on behalf of that person under section 94 of the [1984 c. 36.] Mental Health (Scotland) Act 1984; or

(d)by a mental health appointee, that is to say—

(i)a person directed or authorised as mentioned in sub-paragraph (a) of rule 41(1) of the [S.I. 1984/2035.] Court of Protection Rules 1984 or sub-paragraph (a) of rule 38(1) of Order 109 of the Rules of the [S.R.(N.I.) 1980 No.346.] Supreme Court (Northern Ireland) 1980; or

(ii)a receiver ad interim appointed under sub-paragraph (b) of the said rule 41(1) or a controller ad interim appointed under sub-paragraph (b) of the said rule 38(1),

the appropriate person is the attorney, receiver, controller, custodian or appointee, as the case may be, or, in a case falling within paragraph (a) above, the person to whom the information relates.

 

The Registration Service

124Provisions relating to age, death and marriage

(1)Regulations made by the Registrar General under section 20 of the [1953 c. 37.] Registration Service Act 1953 or section 54 of the [1965 c. 49.] Registration of Births, Deaths and Marriages (Scotland) Act 1965 may provide for the furnishing by superintendent registrars and registrars, subject to the payment of such fee as may be prescribed by the regulations, of such information for the purposes—

(a)of the provisions of the Contributions and Benefits Act to which this section applies; and

(b)of the provisions of this Act so far as they have effect in relation to matters arising under those provisions,

including copies or extracts from the registers in their custody, as may be so prescribed.

(2)This section applies to the following provisions of the Contributions and Benefits Act—

(a)Parts I to VI except section 108;

(b)Part VII, so far as it relates to income support and family credit;

(c)Part VIII, so far as it relates to any social fund payment such as is mentioned in section 138(1)(a) or (2);

(d)Part IX;

(e)Part XI; and

(f)Part XII.

(3)Where the age, marriage or death of a person is required to be ascertained or proved for the purposes mentioned in subsection (1) above, any person—

(a)on presenting to the custodian of the register under the enactments relating to the registration of births, marriages and deaths in which particulars of the birth, marriage or death (as the case may be) of the first-mentioned person are entered, a duly completed requisition in writing in that behalf; and

(b)on payment of a fee of £1.50 in England and Wales and £4.00 in Scotland,

shall be entitled to obtain a copy, certified under the hand of the custodian, of the entry of those particulars.

(4)Requisitions for the purposes of subsection (3) above shall be in such form and contain such particulars as may from time to time be specified by the Registrar General, and suitable forms of requisition shall, on request, be supplied without charge by superintendent registrars and registrars.

(5)In this section—

(a)as it applies to England and Wales—

“Registrar General” means the Registrar General for England and Wales; and“superintendent registrar” and “registrar” mean a superintendent registrar or, as the case may be, registrar for the purposes of the enactments relating to the registration of births, deaths and marriages; and

(b)as it applies to Scotland—

“Registrar General” means the Registrar General of Births, Deaths and Marriages for Scotland;“registrar” means a district registrar, senior registrar or assistant registrar for the purposes of the enactments relating to the registration of births, deaths and marriages.

125Regulations as to notification of deaths

(1)Regulations may provide that it shall be the duty of any of the following persons—

(a)the Registrar General for England and Wales;

(b)the Registrar General of Births, Deaths and Marriages for Scotland;

(c)each registrar of births and deaths,

to furnish the Secretary of State, for the purpose of his functions under the Contributions and Benefits Act and this Act and the functions of the Northern Ireland Department under any Northern Ireland legislation corresponding to either of them, with the prescribed particulars of such deaths as may be prescribed.

(2)The regulations may make provision as to the manner in which and times at which the particulars are to be furnished.

 

Personal representatives - income support and supplementary benefit

126Personal representatives to give information about the estate of a deceased person who was in receipt of income support or supplementary benefit

(1)The personal representatives of a person who was in receipt of income support or supplementary benefit at any time before his death shall provide the Secretary of State with such information as he may require relating to the assets and liabilities of that person’s estate.

(2)If the personal representatives fail to supply any information within 28 days of being required to do so under subsection (1) above, then—

(a)the appropriate court may, on the application of the Secretary of State, make an order directing them to supply that information within such time as may be specified in the order, and

(b)any such order may provide that all costs (or, in Scotland, expenses) of and incidental to the application shall be borne personally by any of the personal representatives.

(3)In this section “the appropriate court” means—

(a)in England and Wales, a county court;

(b)in Scotland, the sheriff;

and any application to the sheriff under this section shall be made by summary application.

 

Housing benefit

127Information for purposes of housing benefit

(1)The Secretary of State may supply to authorities such information of a prescribed description obtained by reason of the exercise of any of his functions under the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act as they may require in connection with any of their functions relating to housing benefit.

(2)Authorities shall supply to the Secretary of State such information of a prescribed description obtained by reason of the exercise of their functions relating to housing benefit as he may require in connection with any of his functions under the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act.

(3)It shall also be the duty of an authority to supply the Secretary of State, in the prescribed manner and within the prescribed time—

(a)with such information as he may require concerning their performance of any of their functions relating to housing benefit; and

(b)with such information as he may require to enable him—

(i)to prepare estimates of likely future amounts of housing benefit expenditure; and

(ii)to decide questions relating to the development of housing benefit policy.

 

Community charge benefits

128Information for purposes of community charge benefits

(1)The Secretary of State may supply to charging authorities and levying authorities such information of a prescribed description obtained by reason of the exercise of any of his functions under the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act as they may require in connection with any of their functions relating to community charge benefits.

(2)Charging authorities and levying authorities shall supply to the Secretary of State such information of a prescribed description obtained by reason of the exercise of their functions relating to community charge benefits as he may require in connection with any of his functions under those Acts.

(3)It shall also be the duty of each charging authority and of each levying authority to supply the Secretary of State, in the prescribed manner and within the prescribed time—

(a)with such information as he may require concerning its performance of any of its functions relating to community charge benefits;

(b)with such information as he may require to enable him to prepare estimates of likely future amounts of community charge benefit subsidy; and

(c)with such information as he may require to enable him to decide questions relating to the development of policy as regards community charge benefits.

 

Statutory sick pay and other benefits

129Disclosure by Secretary of State for purpose of determination of period of entitlement to statutory sick pay

Where the Secretary of State considers that it is reasonable for information held by him to be disclosed to an employer, for the purpose of enabling that employer to determine the duration of a period of entitlement under Part XI of the Contributions and Benefits Act in respect of an employee, or whether such a period exists, he may disclose the information to that employer.

130Duties of employers - statutory sick pay and claims for other benefits

(1)Regulations may make provision requiring an employer, in a case falling within subsection (3) below to furnish information in connection with the making, by a person who is, or has been, an employee of that employer, of a claim for—

(a)sickness benefit;

(b)a maternity allowance;

(c)an invalidity pension under section 33, 40 or 41 of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(d)industrial injuries benefit; or

(e)a severe disablement allowance.

(2)Regulations under this section shall prescribe—

(a)the kind of information to be furnished in accordance with the regulations;

(b)the person to whom information of the prescribed kind is to be furnished; and

(c)the manner in which, and period within which, it is to be furnished.

(3)The cases are—

(a)where, by virtue of paragraph 2 of Schedule 11 to the Contributions and Benefits Act or of regulations made under paragraph 1 of that Schedule, a period of entitlement does not arise in relation to a period of incapacity for work;

(b)where a period of entitlement has come to an end but the period of incapacity for work which was running immediately before the period of entitlement came to an end continues; and

(c)where a period of entitlement has not come to an end but, on the assumption that—

(i)the period of incapacity for work in question continues to run for a prescribed period; and

(ii)there is no material change in circumstances,

the period of entitlement will have ended on or before the end of the prescribed period.

(4)Regulations—

(a)may require employers to maintain such records in connection with statutory sick pay as may be prescribed;

(b)may provide for—

(i)any person claiming to be entitled to statutory sick pay; or

(ii)any other person who is a party to proceedings arising under Part XI of the Contributions and Benefits Act,

to furnish to the Secretary of State, within a prescribed period, any information required for the determination of any question arising in connection therewith; and

(c)may require employers who have made payments of statutory sick pay to furnish to the Secretary of State such documents and information, at such times, as may be prescribed.

 

Statutory maternity pay and other benefits

131Disclosure by Secretary of State for purpose of determination of period of entitlement to statutory maternity pay

Where the Secretary of State considers that it is reasonable for information held by him to be disclosed to a person liable to make payments of statutory maternity pay for the purpose of enabling that person to determine—

(a)whether a maternity pay period exists in relation to a woman who is or has been an employee of his; and

(b)if it does, the date of its commencement and the weeks in it in respect of which he may be liable to pay statutory maternity pay,

he may disclose the information to that person.

132Duties of employers - statutory maternity pay and claims for other benefits

(1)Regulations may make provision requiring an employer in prescribed circumstances to furnish information in connection with the making of a claim by a woman who is or has been his employee for—

(a)a maternity allowance;

(b)sickness benefit;

(c)an invalidity pension under section 33, 40 or 41 of the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(d)a severe disablement allowance.

(2)Regulations under this section shall prescribe—

(a)the kind of information to be furnished in accordance with the regulations;

(b)the person to whom information of the prescribed kind is to be furnished; and

(c)the manner in which, and period within which, it is to be furnished.

(3)Regulations—

(a)may require employers to maintain such records in connection with statutory maternity pay as may be prescribed;

(b)may provide for—

(i)any woman claiming to be entitled to statutory maternity pay; or

(ii)any other person who is a party to proceedings arising under Part XII of the Contributions and Benefits Act,

to furnish to the Secretary of State, within a prescribed period, any information required for the determination of any question arising in connection therewith; and

(c)may require persons who have made payments of statutory maternity pay to furnish to the Secretary of State such documents and information, at such time, as may be prescribed.

 

Maintenance proceedings

133Furnishing of addresses for maintenance proceedings, etc

The Secretary of State may incur expenses for the purpose of furnishing the address at which a man or woman is recorded by him as residing, where the address is required for the purpose of taking or carrying on legal proceedings to obtain or enforce an order for the making by the man or woman of payments—

(a)for the maintenance of the man’s wife or former wife, or the woman’s husband or former husband; or

(b)for the maintenance or education of any person as being the son or daughter of the man or his wife or former wife, or of the woman or her husband or former husband.

 

Part VIIIArrangements for Housing Benefit and Community Charge Benefits and Related Subsidies

Housing benefit

134Arrangements for housing benefit

(1)Housing benefit provided by virtue of a scheme under section 123 of the Contributions and Benefits Act (in this Act referred to as “the housing benefit scheme”)—

(a)is to be in the form of a rate rebate funded and administered by the appropriate rating authority, if it is in respect of payments by way of rates;

(b)is to be in the form of a rent rebate or, in prescribed cases, of a rent allowance, funded and administered by the appropriate housing authority, if it is in respect of payments, other than payments by way of rates, to be made to a housing authority; and

(c)is in any other case to be in the form of a rent allowance funded and administered by the appropriate local authority.

(2)The rebates and allowances referred to in subsection (1) above may take any of the following forms, that is to say—

(a)a payment or payments by the authority to the person entitled to the benefit;

(b)a reduction in the amount of any payments which that person is liable to make to the authority by way of rent or rates; or

(c)such a payment or payments and such a reduction;

and in any enactment or instrument (whenever passed or made) “pay”, in relation to housing benefit, includes discharge in any of those forms.

(3)Regulations may provide that in prescribed cases a payment made by a person entitled to a rent allowance shall be treated for the purposes of subsection (1)(a) above as being, to such extent as may be prescribed, a payment by way of rates.

(4)For the purposes of this section in its application to any dwelling—

(a)the appropriate rating authority is the rating authority for the area in which it is situated;

(b)the appropriate housing authority is the housing authority to whom the occupier of the dwelling is liable to make payments; and

(c)the appropriate local authority is the local authority for the area in which the dwelling is situated.

(5)Authorities may agree that one shall carry out responsibilities relating to housing benefit on another’s behalf.

(6)Circumstances may be prescribed in which a rate rebate may be treated as if it fell to be paid as a rent allowance.

(7)The cases that may be prescribed under subsection (1)(b) above do not include any case where the payment in respect of which the housing benefit is granted is a payment in respect of a dwelling which, within the meaning of Part VI of the [1989 c. 42.] Local Government and Housing Act 1989, is a house or other property of an authority within the authority’s Housing Revenue Account.

(8)An authority may modify any part of the housing benefit scheme administered by the authority—

(a)so as to provide for disregarding, in determining a person’s income (whether he is the occupier of a dwelling or any other person whose income falls to be aggregated with that of the occupier of a dwelling), the whole or part of any war disablement pension or war widow’s pension payable to that person;

(b)to such extent in other respects as may be prescribed,

and any such modification may be adopted by resolution of an authority.

(9)Modifications other than such modifications as are mentioned in subsection (8)(a) above shall be so framed as to secure that, in the estimate of the authority adopting them, the total of the rebates or allowances which will be granted by the authority in any year will not exceed the permitted total of rebates or allowances for that year.

(10)An authority who have adopted modifications may by resolution revoke or vary them.

(11)If the housing benefit scheme includes power for an authority to exercise a discretion in awarding housing benefit, the authority shall not exercise that discretion so that the total of the rebates or allowances granted by them in any year exceeds the permitted total of rebates or allowances for that year.

(12)In relation to any authority the permitted total of rebates or allowances for any year shall be calculated, in the manner specified by an order made by the Secretary of State, by reference to the total housing benefit granted by that authority during the year, less such deductions as are specified in the order.

(13)In this section “modifications” includes additions, omissions and amendments, and related expressions shall be construed accordingly.

135Housing benefit finance

(1)For each year the Secretary of State shall pay—

(a)a subsidy to be known as “rate rebate subsidy” to each rating authority ;

(b)a subsidy to be known as “rent rebate subsidy” to each housing authority; and

(c)a subsidy to be known as “rent allowance subsidy” to each local authority.

(2)The subsidy under subsection (1) above which is to be paid to an authority—

(a)shall be calculated, in the manner specified by an order made by the Secretary of State, by reference—

(i)in the case of an authority in England and Wales, to the relevant benefit; and

(ii)in the case of an authority in Scotland, to the total housing benefit,

and by reference also, in the case of an authority in England and Wales or Scotland, to any rebate or allowance within the meaning of the [1982 c. 24.] Social Security and Housing Benefits Act 1982 granted by that authority during the year with any additions specified in the order but subject to any deductions so specified; and

(b)shall be subject to deduction of any amount which the Secretary of State considers it unreasonable to meet out of money provided by way of subsidy under subsection (1) above.

(3)In subsection (2) above “relevant benefit”, in relation to an authority, means total housing benefit excluding any Housing Revenue Account rebates granted by them.

(4)Nothing in this section shall be taken to imply that any such addition or deduction as is mentioned in subsection (2)(a) or (b) above may not be determined by reference to—

(a)an authority’s expenditure in respect of any housing benefit, or in respect of any rebate or allowance within the meaning of the Social Security and Housing Benefits Act 1982, granted during any previous year; or

(b)any subsidy under this section or that Act paid to an authority in respect of any previous year.

(5)For each year the Secretary of State may pay to an authority as part of the subsidy under subsection (1) above an additional sum calculated, in the manner specified by an order made by the Secretary of State, in respect of the costs of administering housing benefit.

(6)Rent rebate subsidy shall be payable—

(a)in the case of a local authority in England and Wales, subject to subsection (7) below, for the credit of a revenue account of theirs which is not a Housing Revenue Account or a Housing Repairs Account;

(b)in the case of a local authority in Scotland, for the credit of their rent rebate account;

(c)in the case of a new town corporation in England and Wales or the Development Board for Rural Wales, for the credit of their housing account; and

(d)in the case of a new town corporation in Scotland or Scottish Homes, for the credit of the account to which rent rebates granted by them, or it, are debited.

(7)Rent rebate subsidy for a year beginning before 1st April 1990 shall be payable in the case of a local authority in England and Wales—

(a)for the credit of their Housing Revenue Account to the extent that it is calculated by reference to Housing Revenue Account rebates and any costs of administering such rebates; and

(b)for the credit of their general rate fund to the extent that it is not so calculated.

(8)Every local housing authority in England and Wales shall for each year carry to the credit of their Housing Revenue Account from some other revenue account of theirs which is not a Housing Repairs Account an amount equal to the aggregate of—

(a)so much of each Housing Revenue Account rebate granted by them during the year as was granted in the exercise of a discretion conferred by the housing benefit scheme or in pursuance of such modifications of that scheme as are mentioned in paragraph (b) of section 134(8) above; and

(b)unless the authority otherwise determine, so much of each such rebate as was granted in pursuance of such modifications of that scheme as are mentioned in paragraph (a) of that subsection.

(9)Every local authority in Scotland shall make for each year a rate fund contribution to their Housing Revenue Account of an amount equal to the difference between—

(a)so much of their rent rebate subsidy for the year as is credited to that Account; and

(b)the total of—

(i)the Housing Revenue Account rebates granted by them during the year; and

(ii)the cost of administering such rebates.

(10)Rent allowance subsidy shall be payable—

(a)in the case of a local authority in England and Wales and subsidy payable for a year beginning before 1st April 1990, for the credit of their general rate fund; and

(b)in the case of a local authority in Scotland, for the credit of their rent allowance account.

(11)Subsidy under this section shall be payable by the Secretary of State at such time and in such manner as the Treasury may direct.

(12)The amount of any subsidy payable to an authority shall be calculated to the nearest pound, by disregarding an odd amount of 50 pence or less and by treating an odd amount exceeding 50 pence as a whole pound.

(13)In subsection (7) above “general rate fund” means—

(a)in relation to the Council of the Isles of Scilly, their general fund; and

(b)in relation to the Common Council of the City of London, their general rate.

(14)In this section “modifications” includes additions, omissions and amendments and related expressions shall be construed accordingly.

136Rent allowance subsidy and determinations of rent officers

(1)In relation to rent allowance subsidy, the Secretary of State—

(a)may provide for any calculation under paragraph (a) of section 135(2) above to be made,

(b)may specify any such additions and deductions as are referred to in that paragraph; and

(c)may exercise his discretion as to what is unreasonable for the purposes of paragraph (b) of that subsection,

by reference to determinations made by rent officers in exercise of functions conferred on them under section 121 of the [1988 c. 50.] Housing Act 1988 or section 70 of the [1988 c. 43.] Housing (Scotland) Act 1988 (“the Housing Act functions”).

(2)The Secretary of State may by regulations require a local authority in any prescribed case to apply to a rent officer for a determination to be made in pursuance of the Housing Act functions and any such authority shall comply with prescribed requirements as to the time for making such an application.

(3)Where a local authority would have been required to apply to a rent officer for a determination under the Housing Act functions in a pre-commencement case, had the first regulations under section 30(2B) of the 1986 Act (which corresponded to subsection (2) above) come into force on 1st April 1989, regulations may make provision—

(a)requiring the authority in prescribed circumstances to apply within a prescribed period to the rent officer for that determination to be made; and

(b)requiring the rent officer in prescribed circumstances to make that determination on prescribed assumptions.

(4)In subsection (3) above “pre-commencement case” means any case which arose before the date on which the first regulations under section 30(2B) of the 1986 Act in fact came into force.

137Claims etc

(1)Subsidy under section 135 above shall not be payable to an authority until either—

(a)they have made a claim for it in such form as the Secretary of State may determine; or

(b)if they have not made such a claim, the amount of subsidy payable to them (apart from subsection (6) below) has been estimated under subsection (3) below.

(2)The Secretary of State may withhold from an authority so much of any subsidy under section 135 above as he thinks fit until either—

(a)the authority has supplied him with prescribed particulars relating to their claim for subsidy and complied with prescribed conditions as to records, certificates, audit or otherwise; or

(b)he is satisfied that there is a good reason for the authority’s failure to supply those particulars or comply with those conditions.

(3)If an authority has not—

(a)made a claim for subsidy;

(b)supplied the prescribed particulars referred to in paragraph (a) of subsection (2) above; or

(c)complied with the prescribed conditions referred to in that paragraph,

within the prescribed period, then the Secretary of State may estimate the amount of subsidy payable to them (apart from subsection (6) below) and employ for that purpose such criteria as he considers relevant.

(4)If the Secretary of State considers it reasonable to do so in any particular case, he may give the authority in question written notice extending any of the periods prescribed under subsection (3) above for the purposes of paragraph (a), (b) or (c) of that subsection, as the case may be.

(5)If an authority fails to make a claim for subsidy within such period as the Secretary of State considers reasonable, he may withhold from them such part of the subsidy as he thinks fit for so long as he thinks fit.

(6)Where the amount of subsidy paid to an authority for any year is found to be incorrect, the amount payable to them for any subsequent year may be adjusted for the purpose of rectifying that mistake in whole or in part.

 

Community charge benefits

138Nature of benefits

(1)In relation to England and Wales, regulations shall provide that where a person is entitled to a community charge benefit in respect of a charging authority’s personal community charge the benefit shall take such of the following forms as is prescribed in the case of the person—

(a)a payment or payments by the authority to the person;

(b)a reduction in the amount the person is or becomes liable to pay to the authority in respect of the charge as it has effect for the relevant or any subsequent chargeable financial year;

(c)both such payment or payments and such reduction.

(2)In relation to Scotland, regulations shall provide that where a person is entitled to a community charge benefit in respect of a personal community charge determined by a regional, islands or district council the benefit shall take such of the following forms as is prescribed in the case of the person—

(a)a payment or payments to the person by the levying authority to which the charge is payable;

(b)a reduction in the amount the person is or becomes liable to pay in respect of the charge as it has effect for the relevant or any subsequent chargeable financial year;

(c)both such payment or payments and such reduction.

(3)Regulations shall provide that where a person is entitled to a community charge benefit in respect of a contribution period the benefit shall take such of the following forms as is prescribed in the case of the person—

(a)a payment or payments by the relevant authority to the person;

(b)the reductions mentioned in subsection (4) below;

(c)both such payment or payments and such reductions.

(4)The reductions are—

(a)a reduction in the amount the person is liable to pay to the charge payer in respect of the contribution period, and

(b)a consequential reduction in the amount the charge payer is liable to pay in respect of the charge concerned as it has effect for the relevant chargeable financial year.

(5)For the purposes of subsections (1) and (2) above the relevant chargeable financial year is the chargeable financial year in which the relevant day falls; and the relevant day is the day in respect of which the person concerned is entitled to the benefit.

(6)For the purposes of subsection (3) above the relevant authority is—

(a)in relation to England and Wales, the authority to which an amount is payable in respect of the collective community charge concerned under section 15 of the [1988 c. 41.] Local Government Finance Act 1988 (“the 1988 Act”);

(b)in relation to Scotland, the levying authority to which the collective community charge is payable.

(7)For the purposes of subsection (4) above the charge payer is—

(a)in relation to England and Wales, the person who is liable to pay an amount in respect of the collective community charge concerned under section 15 of the 1988 Act;

(b)in relation to Scotland, the person who is liable to pay the collective community charge under section 11(5) of the [1987 c. 47.] Abolition of Domestic Rates Etc. (Scotland) Act 1987 (“the 1987 Act”).

(8)For the purposes of subsection (4) above the relevant chargeable financial year is the chargeable financial year in which the contribution period falls.

(9)Regulations under subsection (1), or (2) or (3) above may include such supplementary, incidental or consequential provisions as appear to the Secretary of State to be necessary or expedient; and any such provisions may include provisions amending or adapting provisions of the 1987 Act or the 1988 Act.

139Arrangements for community charge benefits

(1)Any community charge benefit provided for by virtue of a scheme under section 123 of the Contributions and Benefits Act (in this Act referred to as a community charge benefit scheme) is to be administered by the appropriate authority.

(2)For the purposes of this section in its application to England and Wales, the appropriate authority in relation to a particular benefit is the charging authority as regards whose personal or collective community charge a person is entitled to the benefit.

(3)For the purposes of this section in its application to Scotland, the appropriate authority in relation to a particular benefit is the levying authority—

(a)to which the personal community charge is payable by a person entitled to the benefit; or

(b)in whose area is situated the premises in respect of residence in which for a contribution period a collective community charge contribution is payable.

(4)Charging authorities may agree that one shall carry out responsibilities relating to community charge benefits on another’s behalf.

(5)Levying authorities may agree that one shall carry out responsibilities relating to community charge benefits on another’s behalf.

(6)A charging authority or levying authority may modify any part of the community charge benefit scheme administered by the authority—

(a)so as to provide for disregarding, in determining a person’s income, the whole or part of any war disablement pension or war widow’s pension payable to that person or to his partner or to a person to whom he is polygamously married;

(b)to such extent in other respects as may be prescribed,

and any such modifications may be adopted by resolution of an authority.

(7)Modifications other than such modifications as are mentioned in subsection (6)(a) above shall be so framed as to secure that, in the estimate of the authority adopting them, the total of the benefits which will be allowed by the authority for any year will not exceed the permitted total of benefits for that year.

(8)An authority which has adopted modifications may by resolution revoke or vary them.

(9)If the community charge benefit scheme includes power for an authority to exercise a discretion in allowing community charge benefits, the authority shall not exercise that discretion so that the total of the benefits allowed by it for any year exceeds the permitted total of benefits for that year.

(10)In relation to any authority the permitted total of benefits for any year shall be such amount as is calculated in accordance with rules contained in an order made by the Secretary of State.

(11)In this section—

“modifications” includes additions, omissions and amendments, and related expressions shall be construed accordingly;

“partner”, in relation to a person, means the other member of the couple concerned;

“war disablement pension” means—

(a)

any retired pay, pension or allowance granted in respect of disablement under powers conferred by or under the [1917 c. 51.] Air Force (Constitution) Act 1917, the [1939 c. 82.] Personal Injuries (Emergency Provisions) Act 1939, the [1939 c. 83.] Pensions (Navy, Army, Air Force and Mercantile Marine) Act 1939, the [1947 c. 19.] Polish Resettlement Act 1947 or Part VII or section 151 of the [1980 c. 9.] Reserve Forces Act 1980;

(b)

without prejudice to paragraph (a) of this definition, any retired pay or pension to which subsection (1) of section 315 of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 applies; and

“war widow’s pension” means any widow’s pension or allowance granted in respect of a death due to service or war injury and payable by virtue of any enactment mentioned in paragraph (a) of the preceding definition or a pension or allowance for a widow granted under any scheme mentioned in section 315(2)(e) of the Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988.

140Community charge benefit finance

(1)For each year the Secretary of State shall pay a subsidy (to be known as community charge benefit subsidy) to each charging authority and to each levying authority.

(2)The amount of community charge benefit subsidy to be paid to a charging authority or a levying authority for a year shall be calculated in such manner as may be specified by an order made by the Secretary of State.

(3)Any calculation under subsection (2) above shall be made by reference to the total amount of the community charge benefits allowed by the authority during the year with any additions specified in the order but subject to any deduction so specified.

(4)The Secretary of State may deduct, from the amount which would (apart from this subsection) be payable to a charging or levying authority by way of community charge benefit subsidy for a year, such amount as he considers it unreasonable to pay by way of such subsidy.

(5)The Secretary of State may pay to an authority, as part of the amount of community charge benefit subsidy payable to the authority for a year, an additional sum in respect of the costs of administering community charge benefits; and any such additional sum shall be calculated in a manner specified by an order made by the Secretary of State.

(6)Nothing in this section shall be taken to imply that any such addition or deduction as is mentioned in subsection (3) or (4) above may not be determined by reference to—

(a)an authority’s expenditure in respect of community charge benefits allowed during any previous year; or

(b)any subsidy paid under this section to an authority in respect of any previous year.

(7)Subsidy under this section shall be payable by the Secretary of State at such time and in such manner as the Treasury may direct; and section 137 above shall apply in relation to a charging authority or a levying authority and subsidy under this section as they apply in relation to a rating authority, a housing authority or local authority and subsidy under that section.

(8)The amount of any subsidy payable to an authority shall be calculated to the nearest pound, by disregarding an odd amount of 50 pence or less and by treating an odd amount exceeding 50 pence as a whole pound.

 

Part IXAlteration of Contributions Etc.

141Annual review of contributions

(1)In each tax year the Secretary of State shall carry out a review of the general level of earnings in Great Britain taking into account changes in that level which have taken place since his last review under this section, with a view to determining whether, in respect of Class 2, 3 or 4 contributions, an order should be made under this section, to have effect in relation to the next following tax year.

(2)For the purposes of any review under this section, the Secretary of State—

(a)shall estimate the general level of earnings in such manner as he thinks fit; and

(b)shall take into account any other matters appearing to him to be relevant to his determination whether or not an order should be made under this section, including the current operation of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(3)If the Secretary of State determines, as a result of a review under this section, that having regard to changes in the general level of earnings which have taken place, and to any other matters taken into account on the review, an order under this section should be made for the amendment of Part I of the Contributions and Benefits Act, he shall prepare and lay before each House of Parliament a draft of such an order framed so as to give effect to his conclusions on the review.

(4)An order under this section may amend Part I of the Contributions and Benefits Act by altering any one or more of the following figures—

(a)the figure specified in section 11(1) as the weekly rate of Class 2 contributions;

(b)the figure specified in section 11(4) as the amount of earnings below which regulations under that subsection may except an earner from liability for Class 2 contributions;

(c)the figure specified in section 13(1) as the amount of a Class 3 contribution;

(d)the figures specified in section 15(3) as the lower and upper limits of profits or gains which are to be taken into account for the purposes of Class 4 contributions.

(5)If an order under this section contains an amendment altering either of the figures specified in section 15(3) of the Contributions and Benefits Act, it shall make the same alteration of the corresponding figure specified in section 18(1) of that Act.

(6)If the Secretary of State determines as a result of a review under this section that, having regard to his conclusions in respect of the general level of earnings and otherwise, no such amendments of Part I of the Contributions and Benefits Act are called for as can be made for the purposes of subsection (4) above, and determines accordingly not to lay a draft of an order before Parliament, he shall instead prepare and lay before each House of Parliament a report explaining his reasons for that determination.

(7)In subsection (1) above in its application to the tax year 1992-93 the reference to the last review under this section shall be construed as a reference to the last review under section 120 of the 1975 Act.

142Orders under s. 141 - supplementary

(1)Where the Secretary of State lays before Parliament a draft of an order under section 141 above, he shall lay with it a copy of a report by the Government Actuary or the Deputy Government Actuary on the effect which, in that Actuary’s opinion, the making of such an order may be expected to have on the National Insurance Fund; and, where he determines not to lay a draft order, he shall with the report laid before Parliament under section 141(6) above lay a copy of a report by the Government Actuary or the Deputy Government Actuary on the consequences for the Fund which may, in that Actuary’s opinion, follow from that determination.

(2)Where the Secretary of State lays before Parliament a draft of an order under section 141 above, then if the draft is approved by a resolution of each House, the Secretary of State shall make an order in the form of the draft.

(3)An order under section 141 above shall be made so as to be in force from the beginning of the tax year following that in which it receives Parliamentary approval, and to have effect for that year and any subsequent tax year (subject to the effect of any subsequent order under this Part of this Act); and for this purpose the order is to be taken as receiving Parliamentary approval on the date on which the draft of it is approved by the second House to approve it.

143Power to alter contributions with a view to adjusting level of National Insurance Fund

(1)Without prejudice to section 141 above, the Secretary of State may at any time, if he thinks it expedient to do so with a view to adjusting the level at which the National Insurance Fund stands for the time being and having regard to the sums which may be expected to be paid from the Fund in any future period, make an order amending Part I of the Contributions and Benefits Act by altering any one or more of the following figures—

(a)the percentage rate specified—

(i)as the initial primary percentage in section 8(2)(a);

(ii)as the main primary percentage in section 8(2)(b);

(b)the percentage rate for secondary Class 1 contributions specified as the appropriate rate for Bracket 4 in section 9(3);

(c)the figure specified in section 11(1) as the weekly rate of Class 2 contributions;

(d)the figure specified in section 13(1) as the amount of a Class 3 contribution;

(e)the percentage rate for Class 4 contributions specified in section 15(3).

(2)If an order under subsection (1) above contains an amendment altering the percentage rate for Class 4 contributions specified in section 15(3) of the Contributions and Benefits Act, it shall make the same alteration of the percentage rate specified in section 18(1) of that Act.

(3)An order under subsection (1) above may if it contains an amendment altering the figure specified in section 11(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act as the weekly rate of Class 2 contributions and the Secretary of State thinks it expedient in consequence of that amendment, amend section 11(4) of that Act by altering the figure there specified as the amount of earnings below which regulations under that subsection may except an earner from liability for Class 2 contributions.

(4)No order shall be made under this section so as—

(a)to increase for any tax year—

(i)the percentage rate of the initial or main primary percentage; or

(ii)the percentage rate for secondary Class 1 contributions,

to a percentage rate more than 0.25 per cent. higher than the percentage rate applicable at the end of the preceding tax year for the primary percentage or secondary Class 1 contribution in question; or

(b)to increase the percentage rate for Class 4 contributions to more than 8.25 per cent.

144Orders under s. 143 - supplementary

(1)Where (in accordance with section 190 below) the Secretary of State lays before Parliament a draft of an order under section 143 above, he shall lay with it a copy of a report by the Government Actuary or the Deputy Government Actuary on the effect which, in that Actuary’s opinion, the making of such an order may be expected to have on the National Insurance Fund.

(2)An order under section 143 above shall be made so as to be in force from the beginning of the tax year following that in which it received Parliamentary approval, and to have effect for that year and any subsequent tax year (subject to the effect of any subsequent order under this Part of this Act); and for this purpose the order is to be taken as receiving Parliamentary approval on the date on which the draft of it is approved by the second House to approve it.

145Power to alter primary and secondary contributions

(1)For the purpose of adjusting amounts payable by way of primary Class 1 contributions, the Secretary of State may at any time make an order altering—

(a)the percentage rate specified as the initial primary percentage in section 8(2)(a) of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(b)the percentage rate specified as the main primary percentage in section 8(2)(b) of that Act.

(2)For the purpose of adjusting amounts payable by way of secondary Class 1 contributions, the Secretary of State may at any time make an order amending section 9(3) of that Act by altering any one or more of the following figures—

(a)the upper weekly earnings figure specified in respect of Bracket 1;

(b)the weekly earnings figures specified in respect of Brackets 2 to 4; and

(c)the percentage rates specified as the appropriate rates for Brackets 1 to 3.

(3)No order shall be made under this section so as—

(a)to alter the percentage rate of the initial or main primary percentage to a percentage rate more than 0.25 per cent. higher than applicable at the end of the preceding tax year for the primary percentage in question; or

(b)to alter any of the percentage rates specified as the appropriate rates for Brackets 1 to 3 in section 9(3) of the Contributions and Benefits Act to a rate higher than the percentage rate which at the time the order comes into force is specified as the appropriate rate for Bracket 4.

(4)Without prejudice to section 141 or 143 above, the Secretary of State may make such order—

(a)amending section 11(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act by altering the figure specified in that subsection as the weekly rate of Class 2 contributions;

(b)amending section 13(1) of that Act by altering the figure specified in that subsection as the amount of a Class 3 contribution,

as he thinks fit in consequence of the coming into force of an order made or proposed to be made under subsection (1) above.

146Power to alter number of secondary earnings brackets

The Secretary of State may by order alter the number of secondary earnings brackets below the highest bracket specified in section 9(3) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

147Orders under ss. 145 and 146 - supplementary

(1)An order under section 145 or 146 above may make such amendments of any enactment as appear to the Secretary of State to be necessary or expedient in consequence of any alteration made by it.

(2)Where (in accordance with section 190 below) the Secretary of State lays before Parliament a draft of an order under section 145 or 146 above, he shall lay with it a copy of a report by the Government Actuary or the Deputy Government Actuary on the effect which, in that Actuary’s opinion, the making of such an order may be expected to have on the National Insurance Fund.

(3)An order under section 145 or 146 above shall be made so as to come into force—

(a)on a date in the tax year in which it receives Parliamentary approval; or

(b)on a date in the next tax year.

(4)Such an order shall have effect for the remainder of the tax year in which it comes into force and for any subsequent tax year (subject to the effect of any subsequent order under this Part of this Act).

(5)Such an order shall be taken as receiving Parliamentary approval on the date on which the draft of it is approved by the second House to approve it.

148Revaluation of earnings factors

(1)This section shall have effect for the purpose of securing that earnings factors which are relevant—

(a)to the calculation—

(i)of the additional pension in the rate of any long-term benefit; or

(ii)of any guaranteed minimum pension; or

(b)to any other calculation required under Part III of the Pensions Act (including that Part as modified by or under any other enactment),

maintain their value in relation to the general level of earnings obtaining in Great Britain.

(2)The Secretary of State shall in each tax year review the general level of earnings obtaining in Great Britain and any changes in that level which have taken place since the end of the period taken into account for the last review under this section; and for the purposes of any such review the Secretary of State shall estimate the general level of earnings in such manner as he thinks fit.

(3)If on any such review the Secretary of State concludes, having regard to earlier orders under this section, that earnings factors for any previous tax year (not being earlier than 1978-79) have not, during the period taken into account for that review, maintained their value in relation to the general level of earnings, he shall make an order under this section.

(4)An order under this section shall be an order directing that, for the purposes of any such calculation as is mentioned in subsection (1) above, the earnings factors referred to in subsection (3) above shall be increased by such percentage of their amount, apart from earlier orders under this section, as the Secretary of State thinks necessary to make up that fall in their value, during the period taken into account for the review together with other falls in their value which had been made up by such earlier orders.

(5)Subsections (3) and (4) above do not require the Secretary of State to direct any increase where it appears to him that the increase would be inconsiderable.

(6)If on any such review the Secretary of State determines that he is not required to make an order under this section, he shall instead lay before each House of Parliament a report explaining his reasons for arriving at that determination.

(7)For the purposes of this section—

(a)any review under section 21 of the Pensions Act (which made provision corresponding to this section) shall be treated as a review under this section; and

(b)any order under that section shall be treated as an order under this section,

(but without prejudice to sections 16 and 17 of the [1978 c. 30.] Interpretation Act 1978).

149Statutory sick pay - power to alter limit for small employers' relief

If and so long as regulations under section 158(3) of the Contributions and Benefits Act prescribe an amount which an employer’s contributions payments must not exceed if he is to be a small employer for the purposes of that section, the Secretary of State shall in each tax year consider whether that amount should be increased, having regard to any increase in the aggregate amount of all primary and secondary Class 1 contributions payable in Great Britain and such other matters as he considers appropriate.

 

Part XReview and Alteration of Benefits

150Annual up-rating of benefits

(1)The Secretary of State shall in each tax year review the sums—

(a)specified in the following provisions of the Contributions and Benefits Act—

(i)Schedule 4;

(ii)section 44(4); and

(iii)paragraphs 2(6)(c) and 6(2)(b) of Schedule 8;

(b)specified in regulations under section 72(3) or 73(10) of that Act;

(c)which are the additional pensions in long-term benefits;

(d)which are the increases in the rates of retirement pensions under Schedule 5 to the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(e)which are—

(i)payable by virtue of section 35(6) of the Pensions Act to a person who is also entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension (including sums payable by virtue of section 36(3)); or

(ii)payable to such a person as part of his Category A or Category B retirement pension by virtue of an order made under this section by virtue of this paragraph or made under section 126A of the 1975 Act or section 63(1)(d) of the 1986 Act;

(f)specified in section 80(4) of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(g)falling to be calculated under paragraph 13(4) of Schedule 7 to that Act;

(h)prescribed for the purposes of section 128(5) or 129(8) of that Act or specified in regulations under section 135(1);

(i)specified by virtue of section 145(1) of that Act;

(j)specified in section 157(1) of that Act or in regulations under section 166(3);

in order to determine whether they have retained their value in relation to the general level of prices obtaining in Great Britain estimated in such manner as the Secretary of State thinks fit.

(2)Where it appears to the Secretary of State that the general level of prices is greater at the end of the period under review than it was at the beginning of that period, he shall lay before Parliament the draft of an up-rating order—

(a)which increases each of the sums to which subsection (3) below applies by a percentage not less than the percentage by which the general level of prices is greater at the end of the period than it was at the beginning; and

(b)if he considers it appropriate, having regard to the national economic situation and any other matters which he considers relevant, which also increases by such a percentage or percentages as he thinks fit any of the sums mentioned in subsection (1) above but to which subsection (3) below does not apply; and

(c)stating the amount of any sums which are mentioned in subsection (1) above but which the order does not increase.

(3)This subsection applies to sums—

(a)specified in Part I, paragraph 1, 2, 4, 5 or 6 of Part III, Part IV or Part V of Schedule 4 to the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(b)mentioned in subsection (1)(a)(ii) or (iii), (b), (c), (d), (e) or (g) above.

(4)Subsection (2) above shall not require the Secretary of State to provide for an increase in any case in which it appears to him that the amount of the increase would be inconsiderable.

(5)The Secretary of State may, in providing for an increase in pursuance of subsection (2) above, adjust the amount of the increase so as to round any sum up or down to such extent as he thinks appropriate.

(6)Where subsection (2) above requires the Secretary of State to lay before Parliament the draft of an order increasing any sum that could be reduced under section 154(1) below, the order may make such alteration to that sum as reflects the combined effect of that increase and of any reduction that could be made under that subsection.

(7)If the Secretary of State considers it appropriate to do so, he may include in the draft of an up-rating order, in addition to any other provisions, provisions increasing any of the sums for the time being specified in regulations under Part VII of the Contributions and Benefits Act or which are additions to income support under regulations made under section 89 of the 1986 Act.

(8)The Secretary of State shall lay with any draft order under this section a copy of a report by the Government Actuary or the Deputy Government Actuary giving that Actuary’s opinion on the likely effect on the National Insurance Fund of such parts of the order as relate to sums payable out of that Fund.

(9)If a draft order laid before Parliament in pursuance of this section is approved by a resolution of each House, the Secretary of State shall make the order in the form of the draft.

(10)An order under this section—

(a)shall be framed so as to bring the alterations to which it relates into force—

(i)in the week beginning with the first Monday in the tax year; or

(ii)on such earlier date in April as may be specified in the order;

(b)may make such transitional provision as the Secretary of State considers expedient in respect of periods of entitlement—

(i)to family credit;

(ii)to disability working allowance; or

(iii)to statutory sick pay,

running at the date when the alterations come into force.

(11)So long as sections 36 and 37 of the [1965 c. 51.] National Insurance Act 1965 (graduated retirement benefit) continue in force by virtue of regulations made under Schedule 3 to the [1975 c. 18.] Social Security (Consequential Provisions) Act 1975 or under Schedule 3 to the Consequential Provisions Act, regulations may make provision for applying the provisions of this section to the amount of graduated retirement benefit payable for each unit of graduated contributions and to increases of such benefit under any provisions made by virtue of section 24(1)(b) of the Pensions Act or section 62(1)(a) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

151Up-rating - supplementary

(1)Any increase under section 150 above of the sums mentioned in subsection (1)(c) of that section shall take the form of a direction that those sums shall be increased by a specified percentage of their amount apart from the order and shall apply only in relation to additional pensions calculated under section 45 of the Contributions and Benefits Act by reference to final relevant years which are—

(a)earlier than the tax year preceding that in which the order comes into force; or

(b)if the order comes into force on or after 6th May in any tax year, earlier than that year.

(2)Any increase under section 150 above of the sums mentioned in subsection (1)(d) or (e) of that section shall take the form of a direction that those sums shall be increased by a specified percentage of their amount apart from the order and shall apply only in relation to sums calculated under Schedule 5 to the Contributions and Benefits Act by reference to periods of deferment which have ended before the coming into force of the order.

(3)An increase in a sum such as is specified in section 150(1)(e)(ii) above shall form part of the Category A or Category B retirement pension of the person to whom it is paid and an increase in a sum such as is specified in section 150(1)(e)(i) above shall be added to and form part of that pension but shall not form part of the sum increased.

(4)Where any increment under section 35(6) of the Pensions Act—

(a)is increased in any tax year by an order under section 37A of that Act; and

(b)in that tax year also falls to be increased by an order under section 150 above,

the increase under that section shall be the amount that would have been specified in the order, but for this subsection, less the amount of the increase under section 37A.

(5)Where sums are payable to a person by virtue of section 35(6) of the Pensions Act (including such sums payable by virtue of section 36(3) of that Act) during a period ending with the date on which he became entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension, then, for the purpose of determining the amount of his Category A or Category B retirement pension, orders made under section 150 above during that period shall be deemed to have come into force (consecutively in the order in which they were made) on the date on which he became entitled to that pension.

(6)Any increase under section 150 above of any of the sums which are additions to income support mentioned in section 150(7) above shall take the form of a direction that any such sum shall be increased by a specified percentage of its amount apart from the order.

152Rectification of mistakes in orders under section 150

(1)If the Secretary of State is satisfied that a mistake (whether in computation or otherwise) has occurred in the preparation of the previous order under section 150 above, he may by order vary the amount of any one or more of the sums specified in an enactment mentioned in subsection (1)(a) of that section by increasing or reducing it to the level at which it would have stood had the mistake not occurred.

(2)Where the amount of any such sum is varied under this section, then, for the purposes of the next review and order under that section, the amount of the sum shall be taken to be, and throughout the period under review to have been, its amount as so varied.

153Annual review of child benefit

The Secretary of State shall review the level of child benefit in April of each year, taking account of increases in the Retail Price Index and other relevant external factors.

154Social security benefits in respect of children

(1)Regulations may, with effect from any day on or after that on which there is an increase in the rate or any of the rates of child benefit, reduce any sum specified in any of the provisions mentioned in subsection (2) below to such extent as the Secretary of State thinks appropriate having regard to that increase.

(2)The provisions referred to in subsection (1) above are the following provisions of Schedule 4 to the Contributions and Benefits Act—

(a)paragraph 6 of Part I (child’s special allowance);

(b)paragraph 5 of Part III (guardian’s allowance);

(c)column (2) of Part IV (increase for child dependants);

(d)paragraph 7 of Part V (increase of weekly rate of disablement pension in respect of child dependants);

(e)paragraph 12 of Part V (allowance in respect of deceased’s children).

 

Part XIComputation Of Benefits

155Effect of alteration of rates of benefit under Parts II to V of Contributions and Benefits Act

(1)This section has effect where the rate of any benefit to which this section applies is altered—

(a)by an Act subsequent to this Act;

(b)by an order under section 150 or 152 above; or

(c)in consequence of any such Act or order altering any maximum rate of benefit;

and in this section “the commencing date” means the date fixed for payment of benefit at an altered rate to commence.

(2)This section applies to benefit under Part II, III, IV or V of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(3)Subject to such exceptions or conditions as may be prescribed, where—

(a)the weekly rate of a benefit to which this section applies is altered to a fixed amount higher or lower than the previous amount; and

(b)before the commencing date an award of that benefit has been made (whether before or after the passing of the relevant Act or the making of the relevant order),

except as respects any period falling before the commencing date, the benefit shall become payable at the altered rate without any claim being made for it in the case of an increase in the rate of benefit or any review of the award in the case of a decrease, and the award shall have effect accordingly.

(4)Where—

(a)the weekly rate of a benefit to which this section applies is altered; and

(b)before the commencing date (but after that date is fixed) an award is made of the benefit,

the award either may provide for the benefit to be paid as from the commencing date at the altered rate or may be expressed in terms of the rate appropriate at the date of the award.

(5)Where in consequence of the passing of an Act, or the making of an order, altering the rate of disablement pension, regulations are made varying the scale of disablement gratuities, the regulations may provide that the scale as varied shall apply only in cases where the period taken into account by the assessment of the extent of the disablement in respect of which the gratuity is awarded begins or began after such day as may be prescribed.

(6)Subject to such exceptions or conditions as may be prescribed, where—

(a)for any purpose of any Act or regulations the weekly rate at which a person contributes to the cost of providing for a child, or to the maintenance of an adult dependant, is to be calculated for a period beginning on or after the commencing date for an increase in the weekly rate of benefit; but

(b)account is to be taken of amounts referable to the period before the commencing date,

those amounts shall be treated as increased in proportion to the increase in the weekly rate of benefit.

(7)So long as sections 36 and 37 of the [1965 c. 51.] National Insurance Act 1965 (graduated retirement benefit) continue in force by virtue of regulations made under Schedule 3 to the [1975 c. 18.] Social Security (Consequential Provisions) Act 1975 or under Schedule 3 to the Consequential Provisions Act, regulations may make provision for applying the provisions of this section to the amount of graduated retirement benefit payable for each unit of graduated contributions and to increases of such benefit under any provisions made by virtue of section 24(1)(b) of the Pensions Act or section 62(1)(a) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

156Computation of Category A retirement pension with increase under s.52(3) of Contributions and Benefits Act

Where a person is entitled to a Category A retirement pension with an increase under section 52(3) of the Contributions and Benefits Act in the additional pension and the circumstances are such that—

(a)the deceased spouse to whose contributions that increase is referable died during that part of the tax year which precedes the date on which the order under section 150 above comes into force (“the initial up-rating order”); and

(b)the deceased spouse’s final relevant year for the purposes of section 44 of the Contributions and Benefits Act is the tax year immediately preceding that in which the death occurred,

then, in determining the amount of the additional pension which falls to be increased by the initial up-rating order, so much of that pension as is attributable to the increase under section 52(3) of the Contributions and Benefits Act shall be disregarded.

157Effect of alteration of rates of child benefit

(1)Subsections (3) and (4) of section 155 above shall have effect where there is an increase in the rate or any of the rates of child benefit as they have effect in relation to the rate of benefit to which that section applies.

(2)Where in connection with child benefit—

(a)any question arises in respect of a period after the date fixed for the commencement of payment of child benefit at an increased rate—

(i)as to the weekly rate at which a person is contributing to the cost of providing for a child; or

(ii)as to the expenditure that a person is incurring in respect of a child; and

(b)in determining that question account falls to be taken of contributions made or expenditure incurred for a period before that date,

the contributions made or expenditure incurred before that date shall be treated as increased in proportion to the increase in the rate of benefit.

158Treatment of excess benefit as paid on account of child benefit

(1)In any case where—

(a)any benefit as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act or any increase of such benefit (“the relevant benefit or increase”) has been paid to a person for a period in respect of a child; and

(b)subsequently child benefit for that period in respect of the child becomes payable at a rate which is such that, had the relevant benefit or increase been awarded after the child benefit became payable, the rate of the relevant benefit or increase would have been reduced,

then, except in so far as regulations otherwise provide, the excess shall be treated as paid on account of child benefit for that period in respect of the child.

(2)In subsection (1) above “the excess” means so much of the relevant benefit or increase as is equal to the difference between—

(a)the amount of it which was paid for the period referred to in that subsection; and

(b)the amount of it which would have been paid for that period if it had been paid at the reduced rate referred to in paragraph (b) of that subsection.

159Effect of alteration in the component rates of income support

(1)Subject to such exceptions and conditions as may be prescribed, where—

(a)an award of income support is in force in favour of any person (“the recipient”); and

(b)there is an alteration in any of the relevant amounts, that is to say—

(i)any of the component rates of income support;

(ii)any of the other sums specified in regulations under Part VII of the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(iii)the recipient’s benefit income; and

(c)the alteration affects the computation of the amount of income support to which the recipient is entitled,

then subsection (2) or (3) below (as the case may be) shall have effect.

(2)Where, in consequence of the alteration in question, the recipient becomes entitled to an increased or reduced amount of income support (“the new amount”), then, as from the commencing date, the amount of income support payable to or for the recipient under the award shall be the new amount, without any further decision of an adjudication officer, and the award shall have effect accordingly.

(3)Where, notwithstanding the alteration in question, the recipient continues on and after the commencing date to be entitled to the same amount of income support as before, the award shall continue in force accordingly.

(4)In any case where—

(a)there is an alteration in any of the relevant amounts; and

(b)before the commencing date (but after that date is fixed) an award of income support is made in favour of a person,

the award either may provide for income support to be paid as from the commencing date, in which case the amount shall be determined by reference to the relevant amounts which will be in force on that date, or may provide for an amount determined by reference to the amounts in force at the date of the award.

(5)In this section—

“alteration” means—

(a)

in relation to—

(b)

the component rates of income support; or

(ii)

any other sums specified in regulations under Part VII of the Contributions and Benefits Act,

their alteration by or under any enactment whether or not contained in that Part; and

(b)in relation to a person’s benefit income, the alteration of any of the sums referred to in section 150 above—

(i)by any enactment; or

(ii)by an order under section 150 or 152 above,

to the extent that any such alteration affects the amount of his benefit income;

“benefit income”, in relation to any person, means so much of his income as consists of—

(a)

benefit under the Contributions and Benefits Act, other than income support; or

(b)

a war disablement pension or war widow’s pension;

“the commencing date” in relation to an alteration, means the date on which the alteration comes into force in the case of the person in question;

“component rate”, in relation to income support, means the amount of—

(a)

the sum referred to in section 126(5)(b)(i) and (ii) of the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(b)

any of the sums specified in regulations under section 135(1) of that Act; and

“relevant amounts” has the meaning given by subsection (1)(b) above.

160Implementation of increases in income support due to attainment of particular ages

(1)This section applies where—

(a)an award of income support is in force in favour of a person (“the recipient”); and

(b)there is a component which becomes applicable, or applicable at a particular rate, in his case if he or some other person attains a particular age.

(2)If, in a case where this section applies, the recipient or other person attains the particular age referred to in paragraph (b) of subsection (1) above and, in consequence,—

(a)the component in question becomes applicable, or applicable at a particular rate, in the recipient’s case (whether or not some other component ceases, for the same reason, to be applicable, or applicable at a particular rate, in his case); and

(b)after taking account of any such cessation, the recipient becomes entitled to an increased amount of income support,

then, except as provided by subsection (3) below, as from the day on which he becomes so entitled, the amount of income support payable to or for him under the award shall be that increased amount, without any further decision of an adjudication officer, and the award shall have effect accordingly.

(3)Subsection (2) above does not apply in any case where, in consequence of the recipient or other person attaining the age in question, some question arises in relation to the recipient’s entitlement to any benefit under the Contributions and Benefits Act, other than—

(a)the question whether the component concerned, or any other component, becomes or ceases to be applicable, or applicable at a particular rate, in his case; and

(b)the question whether, in consequence, the amount of his income support falls to be varied.

(4)In this section “component”, in relation to a person and his income support, means any of the sums specified in regulations under section 135(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

 

Part XIIFinance

161National Insurance Fund

(1)The National Insurance Fund shall continue to be maintained under the control and management of the Secretary of State.

(2)Accounts of the National Insurance Fund shall be prepared in such form, and in such manner and at such times, as the Treasury may direct, and the Comptroller and Auditor-General shall examine and certify every such account and shall lay copies of it, together with his report on it, before Parliament.

(3)Any money in the National Insurance Fund may from time to time be paid over to the National Debt Commissioners and be invested by them, in accordance with such directions as may be given by the Treasury, in any such manner for the time being specified in Part II of Schedule 1 to the [1961 c. 62.] Trustee Investments Act 1961 as the Treasury may specify by an order of which a draft has been laid before Parliament.

(4)The National Debt Commissioners shall present to Parliament annually an account of the securities in which money in the National Insurance Fund is for the time being invested.

162Destination of contributions

(1)Contributions received by the Secretary of State under Part I of the Contributions and Benefits Act shall be paid by him into the National Insurance Fund after deducting from contributions of any class, the appropriate national health service allocation in the case of contributions of that class.

(2)The contributions referred to in subsection (1) above include those paid over to the Secretary of State by the Inland Revenue under section 16(4) of the Contributions and Benefits Act and paragraph 6(8) of Schedule 1 to that Act, but subsection (1) above is subject to section 16(5) of that Act as respects contributions from Northern Ireland.

(3)The additions paid under section 1(5) of the Contributions and Benefits Act shall be paid, in accordance with any directions given by the Treasury, into the National Insurance Fund.

(4)The sums paid to the Secretary of State by the Inland Revenue under section 16(4)(b) of the Contributions and Benefits Act and paragraphs 6(8)(b) and 7(7) of Schedule 1 to that Act in respect of interest and penalties recovered by them in connection with contributions of any class shall, subject to section 16(5) of that Act, be paid, in accordance with any directions given by the Treasury, into the National Insurance Fund.

(5)In subsection (1) above “the appropriate national health service allocation” means—

(a)in the case of primary Class 1 contributions, 1.05 per cent. of the amount estimated to be that of the earnings in respect of which those contributions were paid at the main primary percentage rate;

(b)in the case of secondary Class 1 contributions, 0.9 per cent. of the amount estimated to be that of the earnings in respect of which those contributions were paid;

(c)in the case of Class 1A contributions, 0.9 per cent. of the amount estimated to be the aggregate of the cash equivalents of the benefits of the cars and car fuel used in calculating those contributions;

(d)in the case of Class 2 contributions, 15.5 per cent. of the amount estimated to be the total of those contributions;

(e)in the case of Class 3 contributions, 15.5 per cent. of the amount estimated to be the total of those contributions; and

(f)in the case of Class 4 contributions, 1.15 per cent. of the amount estimated to be that of the earnings in respect of which those contributions were paid.

(6)In subsection (5) above “estimated” means estimated by the Secretary of State in any manner which after consulting the Government Actuary or the Deputy Government Actuary he considers to be appropriate and which the Treasury has approved.

(7)The Secretary of State may, with the consent of the Treasury, by order amend any of paragraphs (a) to (f) of subsection (5) above in relation to any tax year, by substituting for the percentage for the time being specified in that paragraph a different percentage.

(8)No order under subsection (7) above shall substitute a figure which represents an increase or decrease in the appropriate national health service allocation of more than—

(a)0.1 per cent. of the relevant earnings, in the case of paragraph (a) or (b);

(b)0.1 per cent. of the relevant aggregate, in the case of paragraph (c);

(c)4 per cent. of the relevant contributions, in the case of paragraph (d) or (e); or

(d)0.2 per cent. of the relevant earnings, in the case of paragraph (f).

(9)From the national health service allocation in respect of contributions of any class there shall be deducted such amount as the Secretary of State may estimate to be the portion of the total expenses incurred by him or any other government department in collecting contributions of that class which is fairly attributable to that allocation, and the remainder shall, in the hands of the Secretary of State, be taken as paid towards the cost—

(a)of the national health service in England;

(b)of that service in Wales; and

(c)of that service in Scotland,

in such shares as the Treasury may determine.

(10)The Secretary of State shall pay any amounts deducted in accordance with subsection (9) above into the Consolidated Fund.

(11)Any estimate by the Secretary of State for the purposes of subsection (9) above shall be made in accordance with any directions given by the Treasury.

(12)The Secretary of State may make regulations modifying this section, in such manner as he thinks appropriate, in relation to the contributions of persons referred to in the following sections of the Contributions and Benefits Act—

(a)section 116(2) (H.M.forces);

(b)section 117(1) (mariners, airmen, etc.);

(c)section 120(1) (continental shelf workers),

and in relation to any contributions which are reduced under section 6(5) of that Act.

163General financial arrangements

(1)There shall be paid out of the National Insurance Fund—

(a)benefit under Part II of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(b)guardian’s allowance;

(c)Christmas bonus if the relevant qualifying benefit is payable out of that Fund;

(d)any sum falling to be paid by or on behalf of the Secretary of State under regulations relating to statutory sick pay or maternity pay; and

(e)any expenses of the Secretary of State in making payments under section 85, 97 or 99 above to the extent that he estimates that those payments relate to sums paid into the National Insurance Fund.

(2)There shall be paid out of money provided by Parliament—

(a)any administrative expenses of the Secretary of State or other government department in carrying into effect the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act;

(b)benefit under Part III of that Act, other than guardian’s allowance;

(c)benefit under Part V of that Act;

(d)any sums payable by way of the following—

(i)income support;

(ii)family credit;

(iii)disability working allowance;

(iv)rate rebate subsidy;

(v)rent rebate subsidy;

(vi)rent allowance subsidy;

(vii)community charge benefit subsidy;

(e)payments by the Secretary of State into the social fund under section 167(3) below;

(f)child benefit;

(g)Christmas bonus if the relevant qualifying benefit is payable out of such money;

(h)any sums falling to be paid by the Secretary of State under or by virtue of this Act by way of travelling expenses;

(i)any expenses of the Secretary of State in making payments under section 85, 97 or 99 above to the extent that he estimates that those payments relate to sums paid into the Consolidated Fund;

except in so far as they may be required by any enactment to be paid or borne in some other way.

(3)The administrative expenses referred to in subsection (2)(a) above include those in connection with any inquiry undertaken on behalf of the Secretary of State with a view to obtaining statistics relating to the operation of Parts I to VI and XI of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(4)Any sums required by a secondary contributor for the purpose of paying any secondary Class 1 contributions which are payable by him in respect of an earner in consequence of the earner’s employment in an office of which the emoluments are payable out of the Consolidated Fund shall be paid out of that Fund.

(5)Any expenditure in respect of the payment of interest or repayment supplements under or by virtue of paragraph 6 of Schedule 1 to the Contributions and Benefits Act or paragraph 6 of Schedule 2 to that Act shall be defrayed out of the National Insurance Fund in accordance with any directions given by the Treasury.

164Destination of repayments etc

(1)Subject to the following provisions of this section, so far as it relates to payments out of money provided by Parliament, any sum recovered by the Secretary of State under or by virtue of this Act shall be paid into the Consolidated Fund.

(2)So far as any such sum relates to a payment out of the National Insurance Fund, it shall be paid into that Fund.

(3)So far as any such sum relates to a payment out of the social fund, it shall be paid into that fund.

(4)Sums repaid by virtue of paragraph 1(4)(e) of Schedule 9 to this Act as it has effect for the purposes of schemes under paragraph 2 or 4 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act shall be paid into the Consolidated Fund.

(5)There shall be paid into the National Insurance Fund—

(a)fees so payable under regulations made by virtue of section 62(2)(b) above; and

(b)sums recovered by the Secretary of State by virtue of a scheme under paragraph 2 or 4 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act making provision by virtue of paragraph 4 of Schedule 9 to this Act.

(6)Any sums paid to the Secretary of State in pursuance of section 82 above shall be paid—

(a)into the Consolidated Fund, to the extent that the Secretary of State estimates that those sums relate to payments out of money provided by Parliament; and

(b)into the National Insurance Fund, to the extent that he estimates that they relate to payments out of that Fund.

165Adjustments between National Insurance Fund and Consolidated Fund

(1)There shall be made out of the National Insurance Fund into the Consolidated Fund, or out of money provided by Parliament into the National Insurance Fund, such payments by way of adjustment as the Secretary of State determines (in accordance with any directions of the Treasury) to be appropriate in consequence of the operation of any enactment or regulations relating to—

(a)family credit;

(b)disability working allowance;

(c)statutory sick pay;

(d)statutory maternity pay; or

(e)the repayment or offsetting of benefit as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act or other payments.

(2)Where any such payments as are specified in subsection (3) below fall to be made by way of adjustment, then, subject to subsection (4) below,—

(a)the amount of the payments to be made shall be taken to be such, and

(b)payments on account of them shall be made at such times and in such manner,

as may be determined by the Secretary of State in accordance with any directions given by the Treasury.

(3)The payments mentioned in subsection (2) above are the following, that is to say—

(a)any payments falling to be made by way of adjustment by virtue of subsection (1)(a) to (d) above;

(b)any payments falling to be made by way of adjustment in consequence of the operation of any enactment or regulations relating to child benefit—

(i)out of the National Insurance Fund into the Consolidated Fund, or

(ii)into the National Insurance Fund out of money provided by Parliament; and

(c)any payments falling to be made by way of adjustment in circumstances other than those mentioned in subsection (1) or paragraph (b) above—

(i)out of the National Insurance Fund either to the Secretary of State or another government department or into the Consolidated Fund; or

(ii)into the National Insurance Fund out of money provided by Parliament.

(4)In relation to payments falling within paragraph (a) or (c) of subsection (3) above, subsection (2) above only applies in such cases or classes of case as may be specified by the Secretary of State by order.

(5)There shall be paid out of the National Insurance Fund into the Consolidated Fund, at such times and in such manner as the Treasury may direct, such sums as the Secretary of State may estimate (in accordance with any directions given by the Treasury) to be the amount of the administrative expenses incurred as mentioned in section 163(2)(a) above, excluding—

(a)expenses attributable to the carrying into effect of provisions of the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act relating to the benefits which by virtue of section 163(2) above are payable out of money provided by Parliament; and

(b)any other category of expenses which the Treasury may direct, or any enactment may require, to be excluded from the Secretary of State’s estimate under this subsection;

but none of the administrative expenses of the Christmas bonus shall be excluded from that estimate by virtue of paragraph (a) or (b) above.

166Financial review and report

(1)As from the end of the period of 5 years beginning with 6th April 1990, or such shorter period as the Secretary of State may direct, the Government Actuary or the Deputy Government Actuary shall review the operation during that period of the 1975 Act and of Parts I to VI of the Contributions and Benefits Act (except Part I of Schedule 8) and this Act so far as it relates to those Parts.

(2)As from the end of each review period, the Government Actuary or Deputy Government Actuary shall review the operation during that period of Parts I to VI of the Contributions and Benefits Act (except Part I of Schedule 8) and this Act, so far as it relates to those Parts.

(3)For the purposes of subsection (2) above, a review period is—

(a)the period of five tax years, or

(b)such shorter period as the Secretary of State may direct in respect of any review,

from the end of the last period to be subject to a review under this section.

(4)It shall be the object of a review under this section to determine the extent to which the level at which the National Insurance Fund stands from year to year may be expected in the longer term to bear a proper relation to demands in respect of payments of benefit; and for this purpose the Actuary shall take into account—

(a)current rates of contributions;

(b)the yield to be expected from contributions in the longer term; and

(c)such other matters as he considers to be relevant as affecting the present and future level of the Fund.

(5)After completing his review, the Government Actuary or Deputy Government Actuary shall report to the Secretary of State his opinion on the question referred to in subsection (4) above; and the Secretary of State shall lay a copy of the report before Parliament.

167The social fund

(1)The fund known as the social fund shall continue in being by that name.

(2)The social fund shall continue to be maintained under the control and management of the Secretary of State and payments out of it shall be made by him.

(3)The Secretary of State shall make payments into the social fund of such amounts, at such times and in such manner as he may with the approval of the Treasury determine.

(4)Accounts of the social fund shall be prepared in such form, and in such manner and at such times, as the Treasury may direct, and the Comptroller and Auditor General shall examine and certify every such account and shall lay copies of it, together with his report, before Parliament.

(5)The Secretary of State shall prepare an annual report on the social fund.

(6)A copy of every such report shall be laid before each House of Parliament.

168Allocations from social fund

(1)The Secretary of State shall allocate amounts for payments from the social fund such as are mentioned in section 138(1)(b) of the Contributions and Benefits Act in a financial year.

(2)The Secretary of State may specify the amounts either as sums of money or by reference to money falling into the social fund on the repayment or partial repayment of loans, or partly in the former and partly in the latter manner.

(3)Allocations—

(a)may be for payments by a particular social fund officer or group of social fund officers;

(b)may be of different amounts for different purposes;

(c)may be made at such time or times as the Secretary of State considers appropriate; and

(d)may be in addition to any other allocation to the same officer or group of officers or for the same purpose.

(4)The Secretary of State may at any time re-allocate amounts previously allocated, and subsections (2) and (3) above shall have effect in relation to a re-allocation as they have effect in relation to an allocation.

(5)The Secretary of State may give general directions to social fund officers or groups of social fund officers, or to any class of social fund officers, with respect to the control and management by social fund officers or groups of social fund officers of the amounts allocated to them under this section.

169Adjustments between social fund and other sources of finance

(1)There shall be made—

(a)out of the social fund into the Consolidated Fund or the National Insurance Fund;

(b)into the social fund out of money provided by Parliament or the National Insurance Fund,

such payments by way of adjustment as the Secretary of State determines (in accordance with any directions of the Treasury) to be appropriate in consequence of any enactment or regulations relating to the repayment or offsetting of a benefit or other payment under the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(2)Where in any other circumstances payments fall to be made by way of adjustment—

(a)out of the social fund into the Consolidated Fund or the National Insurance Fund; or

(b)into the social fund out of money provided by Parliament or the National Insurance Fund,

then, in such cases or classes of case as may be specified by the Secretary of State by order, the amount of the payments to be made shall be taken to be such, and payments on account of it shall be made at such times and in such manner, as may be determined by the Secretary of State in accordance with any direction given by the Treasury.

 

Part XIIIAdvisory Bodies And Consultation

The Social Security Advisory Committee and the Industrial Injuries Advisory Council

170The Social Security Advisory Committee

(1)The Social Security Advisory Committee (in this Act referred to as “the Committee”) constituted under section 9 of the [1980 c. 30.] Social Security Act 1980 shall continue in being by that name—

(a)to give (whether in pursuance of a reference under this Act or otherwise) advice and assistance to the Secretary of State in connection with the discharge of his functions under the relevant enactments;

(b)to give (whether in pursuance of a reference under this Act or otherwise) advice and assistance to the Northern Ireland Department in connection with the discharge of its functions under the relevant Northern Ireland enactments; and

(c)to perform such other duties as may be assigned to the Committee under any enactment.

(2)Schedule 5 to this Act shall have effect with respect to the constitution of the Committee and the other matters there mentioned.

(3)The Secretary of State may from time to time refer to the Committee for consideration and advice such questions relating to the operation of any of the relevant enactments as he thinks fit (including questions as to the advisability of amending any of them).

(4)The Secretary of State shall furnish the Committee with such information as the Committee may reasonably require for the proper discharge of its functions.

(5)In this Act—

“the relevant enactments” means—

(a)

the provisions of the Contributions and Benefits Act and this Act, except as they apply to industrial injuries benefit and Old Cases payments; and

(b)

the provisions of Part II of Schedule 3 to the Consequential Provisions Act, except as they apply to industrial injuries benefit; and

“the relevant Northern Ireland enactments” means—

(a)

the provisions of the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act and the Northern Ireland Administration Act, except as they apply to Northern Ireland industrial injuries benefit and payments under Part I of Schedule 8 to the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act; and

(b)

the provisions of Part II of Schedule 3 to the [1992 c. 9.] Social Security (Consequential Provisions) (Northern Ireland) Act 1992, except as they apply to Northern Ireland industrial injuries benefit; and

(c)

Article 52A(10), Part VA, Articles 69J and 70ZA of the [SI 1975/1503 (N.I. 15).] Social Security Pensions (Northern Ireland) Order 1975;

and in this definition—

(i)

“Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act” means the Social Security Contributions and Benefits (Northern Ireland) Act 1992;

(ii)

“Northern Ireland industrial injuries benefit” means benefit under Part V of the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act other than under Schedule 8 to that Act.

171The Industrial Injuries Advisory Council

(1)The Industrial Injuries Advisory Council (in this Act referred to as “the Council”) constituted under section 62 of the [1965 c. 52.] National Insurance (Industrial Injuries) Act 1965 shall continue in being by that name.

(2)Schedule 6 to this Act shall have effect with respect to the constitution of the Council and the other matters there mentioned.

(3)The Secretary of State may from time to time refer to the Council for consideration and advice such questions as he thinks fit relating to industrial injuries benefit or its administration.

(4)The Council may also give advice to the Secretary of State on any other matter relating to such benefit or its administration.

172Functions of Committee and Council in relation to regulations

(1)Subject—

(a)to subsection (3) below; and

(b)to section 173 below,

where the Secretary of State proposes to make regulations under any of the relevant enactments, he shall refer the proposals, in the form of draft regulations or otherwise, to the Committee.

(2)Subject—

(a)to subsection (4) below; and

(b)to section 173 below,

where the Secretary of State proposes to make regulations relating only to industrial injuries benefit or its administration, he shall refer the proposals, in the form of draft regulations or otherwise, to the Council for consideration and advice.

(3)Subsection (1) above does not apply to the regulations specified in Part I of Schedule 7 to this Act.

(4)Subsection (2) above does not apply to the regulations specified in Part II of that Schedule.

(5)In relation to regulations required or authorised to be made by the Secretary of State in conjunction with the Treasury, the reference in subsection (1) above to the Secretary of State shall be construed as a reference to the Secretary of State and the Treasury.

173Cases in which consultation is not required

(1)Nothing in any enactment shall require any proposals in respect of regulations to be referred to the Committee or the Council if—

(a)it appears to the Secretary of State that by reason of the urgency of the matter it is inexpedient so to refer them; or

(b)the relevant advisory body have agreed that they shall not be referred.

(2)Where by virtue only of subsection (1)(a) above the Secretary of State makes regulations without proposals in respect of them having been referred, then, unless the relevant advisory body agrees that this subsection shall not apply, he shall refer the regulations to that body as soon as practicable after making them.

(3)Where the Secretary of State has referred proposals to the Committee or the Council, he may make the proposed regulations before the Committee have made their report or, as the case may be the Council have given their advice, only if after the reference it appears to him that by reason of the urgency of the matter it is expedient to do so.

(4)Where by virtue of this section regulations are made before a report of the Committee has been made, the Committee shall consider them and make a report to the Secretary of State containing such recommendations with regard to the regulations as the Committee thinks appropriate; and a copy of any report made to the Secretary of State on the regulations shall be laid by him before each House of Parliament together, if the report contains recommendations, with a statement—

(a)of the extent (if any) to which the Secretary of State proposes to give effect to the recommendations; and

(b)in so far as he does not propose to give effect to them, of his reasons why not.

(5)Except to the extent that this subsection is excluded by an enactment passed after 25th July 1986, nothing in any enactment shall require the reference to the Committee or the Council of any regulations contained in either—

(a)a statutory instrument made before the end of the period of 6 months beginning with the coming into force of the enactment under which those regulations are made; or

(b)a statutory instrument—

(i)which states that it contains only regulations made by virtue of, or consequential upon, a specified enactment; and

(ii)which is made before the end of the period of 6 months beginning with the coming into force of that specified enactment.

(6)In relation to regulations required or authorised to be made by the Secretary of State in conjunction with the Treasury, any reference in this section to the Secretary of State shall be construed as a reference to the Secretary of State and the Treasury.

(7)In this section “regulations” means regulations under any enactment, whenever passed.

174Committee’s report on regulations and Secretary of State’s duties

(1)The Committee shall consider any proposals referred to it by the Secretary of State under section 172 above and shall make to the Secretary of State a report containing such recommendations with regard to the subject-matter of the proposals as the Committee thinks appropriate.

(2)If after receiving a report of the Committee the Secretary of State lays before Parliament any regulations or draft regulations which comprise the whole or any part of the subject-matter of the proposals referred to the Committee, he shall lay with the regulations or draft regulations a copy of the Committee’s report and a statement showing—

(a)the extent (if any) to which he has, in framing the regulations, given effect to the Committee’s recommendations; and

(b)in so far as effect has not been given to them, his reasons why not.

(3)In the case of any regulations laid before Parliament at a time when Parliament is not sitting, the requirements of subsection (2) above shall be satisfied as respects either House of Parliament if a copy of the report and statement there referred to are laid before that House not later than the second day on which the House sits after the laying of the regulations.

(4)In relation to regulations required or authorised to be made by the Secretary of State in conjunction with the Treasury any reference in this section to the Secretary of State shall be construed as a reference to the Secretary of State and the Treasury.

 

The Disability Living Allowance Advisory Board

175Disability Living Allowance Advisory Board

(1)The Disability Living Allowance Advisory Board (in this section referred to as “the Board”) constituted under section 3(1) of the [1991 c. 21.] Disability Living Allowance and Disability Working Allowance Act 1991 shall continue in being by that name.

(2)Regulations shall confer on the Board such functions relating to disability living allowance or attendance allowance as the Secretary of State thinks fit and shall make provision for—

(a)the Board’s constitution;

(b)the qualifications of its members;

(c)the method of their appointment;

(d)the term of office and other terms of appointment of its members;

(e)their removal.

(3)Regulations may also make provision—

(a)enabling the Board to appoint persons as advisers to it on matters on which in its opinion they are specially qualified;

(b)for the appointment of officers and servants of the Board;

(c)enabling the Board to act notwithstanding any vacancy among its members;

(d)enabling the Board to make rules for regulating its procedure (including its quorum).

(4)The expenses of the Board to such an amount as may be approved by the Treasury shall be paid by the Secretary of State out of money provided by Parliament.

(5)There may be paid as part of the expenses of the Board—

(a)to all or any of the members of the Board, such salaries or other remuneration and travelling and other allowances;

(b)to advisers to the Board, such fees; and

(c)to such other persons as may be specified in regulations such travelling and other allowances (including compensation for loss of remunerative time),

as the Secretary of State may with the consent of the Treasury determine.

(6)The Secretary of State may furnish the Board with such information as he considers that it may need to enable it to discharge its functions.

 

Housing benefit and community charge benefits.

176Consultation with representative organisations

(1)Subject to subsection (2) below, before making—

(a)regulations relating to housing benefit or community charge benefits (other than regulations of which the effect is to increase any amount specified in regulations previously made);

(b)an order under section 134(12), 135, 139 or 140 above,

the Secretary of State shall consult with organisations appearing to him to be representative of the authorities concerned.

(2)Nothing in subsection (1) above shall require the Secretary of State to undertake consultations if—

(a)it appears to him that by reason of the urgency of the matter it is inexpedient to do so; or

(b)the organisations have agreed that consultations should not be undertaken.

(3)Where the Secretary of State has undertaken such consultations, he may make any regulations or order to which the consultations relate without completing the consultations if it appears to him that by reason of the urgency of the matter it is expedient to do so.

 

Part XIVSocial Security Systems Outside Great Britain

Co-ordination

177Co-ordination with Northern Ireland

(1)The Secretary of State may with the consent of the Treasury make arrangements with the Northern Ireland Department (“the joint arrangements”) for co-ordinating the operation of the legislation to which this section applies with a view to securing that, to the extent allowed for in the arrangements, it provides a single system of social security for the United Kingdom.

(2)The Joint Authority consisting of the Secretary of State and the Head of the Northern Ireland Department shall continue in being by that name for the purposes of the enactments mentioned in subsection (5) below; and Schedule 8 to this Act has effect with respect to the Joint Authority.

(3)The responsibility of the Joint Authority shall include that of giving effect to the joint arrangements, with power—

(a)to make any necessary financial adjustments between the National Insurance Fund and the Northern Ireland National Insurance Fund; and

(b)to discharge such other functions as may be provided under the joint arrangements.

(4)The Secretary of State may make regulations for giving effect to the joint arrangements; and any such regulations may for the purposes of the arrangements provide—

(a)for adapting legislation (including subordinate legislation) for the time being in force in Great Britain so as to secure its reciprocal operation with Northern Ireland;

(b)without prejudice to paragraph (a) above, for securing that acts, omissions and events having any effect for the purposes of the enactments in force in Northern Ireland have a corresponding effect in relation to Great Britain (but not so as to confer any double benefit); and

(c)for determining, in cases where rights accrue both in relation to Great Britain and in relation to Northern Ireland, which of those rights shall be available to the person concerned.

(5)This section applies—

(a)to the Contributions and Benefits Act and this Act; and

(b)to the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act and the Northern Ireland Administration Act,

except in relation to the following benefits—

(i)income support;

(ii)family credit;

(iii)disability working allowance;

(iv)housing benefit;

(v)child benefit;

(vi)Christmas bonus;

(vii)statutory sick pay; and

(viii)statutory maternity pay.

 

Reciprocity

178Reciprocal arrangements with Northern Ireland - income-related benefits and child benefit

(1)The Secretary of State may with the consent of the Treasury make reciprocal arrangements with the authority administering any scheme in force in Northern Ireland and appearing to him to correspond substantially with a scheme contained in the Contributions and Benefits Act and this Act concerning any of the benefits to which this section applies for co-ordinating the operation of those schemes, and such arrangements may include provision for making any necessary financial adjustments.

(2)This section applies to the following benefits—

(a)income support;

(b)family credit;

(c)disability working allowance;

(d)housing benefit; or

(e)child benefit.

(3)Regulations may make provision for giving effect to any such arrangements; and such regulations may in particular provide—

(a)for modifying any provision of this Act or the Contributions and Benefits Act concerning any of the benefits to which this section applies or any regulations made under such a provision;

(b)without prejudice to paragraph (a) above, for securing that acts, omissions and events having any effect for the purposes of the scheme in force in Northern Ireland shall have a corresponding effect for the purposes of this Act and the Contributions and Benefits Act (but not so as to confer any double benefit);

(c)for determining, in cases where rights accrue both under that scheme and under this Act and the Contributions and Benefits Act, which of those rights shall be available to the person concerned.

179Reciprocal agreements with countries outside the United Kingdom

(1)For the purpose of giving effect—

(a)to any agreement with the government of a country outside the United Kingdom providing for reciprocity in matters relating to payments for purposes similar or comparable to the purposes of legislation to which this section applies, or

(b)to any such agreement as it would be if it were altered in accordance with proposals to alter it which, in consequence of any change in the law of Great Britain, the government of the United Kingdom has made to the other government in question,

Her Majesty may by Order in Council make provision for modifying or adapting such legislation in its application to cases affected by the agreement or proposed alterations.

(2)An Order made by virtue of subsection (1) above may, instead of or in addition to making specific modifications or adaptations, provide generally that legislation to which this section applies shall be modified to such extent as may be required to give effect to the provisions contained in the agreement or, as the case may be, alterations in question.

(3)The modifications which may be made by virtue of subsection (1) above include provisions—

(a)for securing that acts, omissions and events having any effect for the purposes of the law of the country in respect of which the agreement is made have a corresponding effect for the purposes of this Act and the Contributions and Benefits Act (but not so as to confer a right to double benefit);

(b)for determining, in cases where rights accrue both under such legislation and under the law of that country, which of those rights is to be available to the person concerned;

(c)for making any necessary financial adjustments.

(4)This section applies—

(a)to the Contributions and Benefits Act; and

(b)to this Act,

except in relation to the following benefits—

(i)community charge benefits;

(ii)payments out of the social fund;

(iii)Christmas bonus;

(iv)statutory sick pay; and

(v)statutory maternity pay.

(5)The power conferred by subsection (1) above shall also be exercisable in relation to regulations made under the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act and concerning—

(a)income support;

(b)family credit;

(c)disability working allowance;

(d)housing benefit; or

(e)child benefit.

 

Part XVMiscellaneous

Travelling expenses

180Payment of travelling expenses by Secretary of State

The Secretary of State may pay such travelling expenses as, with the consent of the Treasury, he may determine—

(a)to persons required by him to attend any interview in connection with the operation of the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act;

(b)to persons attending local offices in connection with the operation—

(i)of the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act; or

(ii)of any prescribed enactment.

 

Offences

181Impersonation of officers

If any person, with intent to deceive, falsely represents himself to be a person authorised by the Secretary of State for Social Security to act in any capacity (whether under this Act or otherwise) he shall be guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding level 4 on the standard scale.

182Illegal possession of documents.

(1)If any person—

(a)as a pledge or a security for a debt; or

(b)with a view to obtaining payment from the person entitled to it of a debt due either to himself or to any other person,

receives, detains or has in his possession any document issued by or on behalf of the Secretary of State for Social Security in connection with any benefit, pension or allowance (whether payable under the Contributions and Benefits Act or otherwise) he shall be guilty of an offence.

(2)If any such person has such a document in his possession without lawful authority or excuse (the proof whereof shall lie on him) he shall be guilty of an offence.

(3)A person guilty of an offence under this section shall be liable on summary conviction to imprisonment for a term not exceeding 3 months or to a fine not exceeding level 4 on the standard scale or to both.

 

Industrial injuries and diseases

183Research on industrial injuries, etc

(1)The Secretary of State may promote research into the causes and incidence of accidents arising out of and in the course of employment, or injuries and diseases which—

(a)are due to the nature of employment; or

(b)it is contemplated might be prescribed for the purposes of sections 108 to 110 of the Contributions and Benefits Act,

either by himself employing persons to conduct such research or by contributing to the expenses of, or otherwise assisting, other persons engaged in such research.

(2)The Secretary of State may pay to persons so employed by him such salaries or remuneration, and such travelling and other allowances, as he may determine with the consent of the Treasury.

184Control of pneumoconiosis

As respects pneumoconiosis, regulations may provide—

(a)for requiring persons to be medically examined before, or within a prescribed period after, becoming employed in any occupation in relation to which pneumoconiosis is prescribed, and to be medically examined periodically while so employed, and to furnish information required for the purposes of any such examination;

(b)for suspending from employment in any such occupation, and in such other occupations as may be prescribed, persons found on such an examination—

(i)to be suffering from pneumoconiosis or tuberculosis, or

(ii)to be unsuitable for such employment, having regard to the risk of pneumoconiosis and such other matters affecting their susceptibility to pneumoconiosis as may be prescribed;

(c)for the disqualification for the receipt of benefit as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act in respect of pneumoconiosis of any person who fails without good cause to submit himself to any such examination or to furnish information required by the regulations or who engages in any employment from which he has been suspended as mentioned in paragraph (b) above;

(d)for requiring employers—

(i)to provide facilities for such examinations,

(ii)not to employ in any occupation a person who has been suspended as mentioned in paragraph (b) above from employment in that occupation or who has failed without good cause to submit himself to such an examination,

(iii)to give to such officer as may be prescribed the prescribed notice of the commencement of any prescribed industry or process;

(e)for the recovery on summary conviction of monetary penalties in respect of any contravention of or failure to comply with any such requirement as is mentioned in paragraph (d) above, so, however, that such penalties shall not exceed £5.00 for every day on which the contravention or failure occurs or continues;

(f)for such matters as appear to the Secretary of State to be incidental to or consequential on provisions included in the regulations by virtue of paragraphs (a) to (d) above or section 110(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

 

Workmen’s compensation etc.

185Administration of workmen’s compensation etc

(1)Schedule 9 to this Act shall have effect in relation to schemes under paragraphs 2 and 4 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(2)Regulations may provide for applying in relation to payments under Part II of that Schedule the provisions of this Act relating to the making of claims and the determination of claims and questions in so far as those provisions apply in relation to—

(a)an unemployability supplement;

(b)an increase of a disablement pension in respect of a child or adult dependant; or

(c)an increase of a disablement pension in respect of the need for constant attendance or exceptionally severe disablement,

(as the case may be) subject to any additions or modifications.

 

Supplementary benefit etc.

186Application of provisions of Act to supplementary benefit etc

Schedule 10 to this Act shall have effect for the purpose of making provision in relation to the benefits there mentioned.

 

Miscellaneous

187Certain benefit to be inalienable

(1)Subject to the provisions of this Act, every assignment of or charge on—

(a)benefit as defined in section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(b)any income-related benefit; or

(c)child benefit,

and every agreement to assign or charge such benefit shall be void; and, on the bankruptcy of a beneficiary, such benefit shall not pass to any trustee or other person acting on behalf of his creditors.

(2)In the application of subsection (1) above to Scotland—

(a)the reference to assignment of benefit shall be read as a reference to assignation, “assign” being construed accordingly;

(b)the reference to a beneficiary’s bankruptcy shall be read as a reference to the sequestration of his estate or the appointment on his estate of a judicial factor under section 41 of the [1980 c. 46.] Solicitors (Scotland) Act 1980.

(3)In calculating for the purposes of section 5 of the [1869 c. 62.] Debtors Act 1869 or section 4 of the [1882 c. 42.] Civil Imprisonment (Scotland) Act 1882 the means of any beneficiary, no account shall be taken of any increase of disablement benefit in respect of a child or of industrial death benefit.

188Exemption from stamp duty

(1)Stamp duty shall not be chargeable on any document to which this subsection applies.

(2)Subsection (1) above applies to any document authorised by virtue—

(a)of Parts I to VI of the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(b)of any provision of this Act so far as it operates in relation to matters to which those Parts relate,

or otherwise required in order to give effect to those Parts or to any such provision so far as it so operates or in connection with any description of business thereunder.

(3)Stamp duty shall not be chargeable—

(a)upon such documents used in connection with business under paragraphs 2 and 3 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act and paragraph 1 of Schedule 9 to this Act as may be specified in a scheme made under paragraph 2 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act; or

(b)upon such documents used in connection with business under paragraphs 4 to 6 of that Schedule and paragraph 2 of Schedule 9 to this Act as may be specified in a scheme made under paragraph 4 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act.

 

Part XVIGeneral

Subordinate legislation

189Regulations and orders - general

(1)Subject to subsection (2) below and to any other express provision of this Act, regulations and orders under this Act shall be made by the Secretary of State.

(2)Regulations with respect to proceedings before the Commissioners (whether for the determination of any matter or for leave to appeal to or from the Commissioners) shall be made by the Lord Chancellor.

(3)Powers under this Act to make regulations or orders are exercisable by statutory instrument.

(4)Except in the case of regulations under section 24 or 175 above and in so far as this Act otherwise provides, any power conferred by this Act to make an Order in Council, regulations or an order may be exercised—

(a)either in relation to all cases to which the power extends, or in relation to those cases subject to specified exceptions, or in relation to any specified cases or classes of case;

(b)so as to make, as respects the cases in relation to which it is exercised—

(i)the full provision to which the power extends or any less provision (whether by way of exception or otherwise);

(ii)the same provision for all cases in relation to which the power is exercised, or different provision for different cases or different classes of case or different provision as respects the same case or class of case for different purposes of this Act;

(iii)any such provision either unconditionally or subject to any specified condition;

and where such a power is expressed to be exercisable for alternative purposes it may be exercised in relation to the same case for any or all of those purposes; and powers to make an Order in Council, regulations or an order for the purposes of any one provision of this Act are without prejudice to powers to make regulations or an order for the purposes of any other provision.

(5)Without prejudice to any specific provision in this Act, a power conferred by this Act to make an Order in Council, regulations or an order (other than the power conferred by section 24 above) includes power to make thereby such incidental, supplementary, consequential or transitional provision as appears to Her Majesty, or the authority making the regulations or order, as the case may be, to be expedient for the purposes of the Order in Council, regulations or order.

(6)Without prejudice to any specific provisions in this Act, a power conferred by any provision of this Act, except sections 14, 24, 130 and 175, to make an Order in Council, regulations or an order includes power to provide for a person to exercise a discretion in dealing with any matter.

(7)Any power conferred by this Act to make orders or regulations relating to housing benefit or community charge benefits shall include power to make different provision for different areas.

(8)An order under section 135, 140, 150, 152, 165(4) or 169 above and regulations prescribing relevant benefits for the purposes of Part IV of this Act or under section 85 above shall not be made without the consent of the Treasury.

(9)Any power of the Secretary of State under any provision of this Act, except under sections 80, 154, 175 and 178, to make any regulations or order, where the power is not expressed to be exercisable with the consent of the Treasury, shall if the Treasury so direct be exercisable only in conjunction with them.

(10)Where the Lord Chancellor proposes to make regulations under this Act, other than under section 24 above, it shall be his duty to consult the Lord Advocate with respect to the proposal.

(11)A power under any of sections 177 to 179 above to make provision by regulations or Order in Council for modifications or adaptations of the Contributions and Benefits Act or this Act shall be exercisable in relation to any enactment passed after this Act which is directed to be construed as one with them, except in so far as any such enactment relates to a benefit in relation to which the power is not exercisable; but this subsection applies only so far as a contrary intention is not expressed in the enactment so passed, and is without prejudice to the generality of any such direction.

(12)Any reference in this section or section 190 below to an Order in Council, or an order or regulations, under this Act includes a reference to an Order in Council, an order or regulations made under any provision of an enactment passed after this Act and directed to be construed as one with this Act; but this subsection applies only so far as a contrary intention is not expressed in the enactment so passed, and without prejudice to the generality of any such direction.

190Parliamentary control of orders and regulations

(1)Subject to the provisions of this section, a statutory instrument containing (whether alone or with other provisions)—

(a)an order under section 141, 143, 145, 146, 150, 152 or 162(7) above; or

(b)regulations under section 102(2) or 154 above,

shall not be made unless a draft of the instrument has been laid before Parliament and been approved by a resolution of each House of Parliament.

(2)Subsection (1) above does not apply to a statutory instrument by reason only that it contains regulations under section 154 above which are to be made for the purpose of consolidating regulations to be revoked in the instrument.

(3)A statutory instrument—

(a)which contains (whether alone or with other provisions) orders or regulations made under this Act by the Secretary of State; and

(b)which is not subject to any requirement that a draft of the instrument be laid before and approved by a resolution of each House of Parliament,

shall be subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.

(4)A statutory instrument—

(a)which contains (whether alone or with other provisions) regulations made under this Act by the Lord Chancellor; and

(b)which is not subject to any requirement that a draft of the instrument be laid before and approved by a resolution of each House of Parliament,

shall be subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.

 

Supplementary

191Interpretation - general

In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires—

“the 1975 Act” means the [1975 c. 14.] Social Security Act 1975;

“the 1986 Act” means the [1986 c. 50.] Social Security Act 1986;

“benefit” means benefit under the Contributions and Benefits Act;

“chargeable financial year” and “charging authority” have the same meanings as in the [1988 c. 41.] Local Government Finance Act 1988;

“Christmas bonus” means a payment under Part X of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

“claim” is to be construed in accordance with “claimant”;

“claimant” (in relation to contributions under Part I and to benefit under Parts II to IV of the Contributions and Benefits Act) means—

(a)

a person whose right to be excepted from liability to pay, or to have his liability deferred for, or to be credited with, a contribution, is in question;

(b)

and includes, in relation to an award or decision a beneficiary under the award or affected by the decision;

“claimant” (in relation to industrial injuries benefit) means a person who has claimed such a benefit and includes—

(a)

an applicant for a declaration under section 44 above that an accident was or was not an industrial accident; and

(b)

in relation to an award or decision, a beneficiary under the award or affected by the decision;

“Commissioner” means the Chief Social Security Commissioner or any other Social Security Commissioner and includes a tribunal of 3 Commissioners constituted under section 57 above;

“compensation payment” and “compensator” have the meanings assigned to them respectively by sections 81 and 82 above;

“the Consequential Provisions Act” means the [1992 c. 6.] Social Security (Consequential Provisions) Act 1992;

“contribution card” has the meaning assigned to it by section 114(6) above;

“the Contributions and Benefits Act” means the [1992 c. 4.] Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992;

“disablement benefit” is to be construed in accordance with section 94(2)(a) of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

“the disablement questions” is to be construed in accordance with section 45 above;

“dwelling” means any residential accommodation, whether or not consisting of the whole or part of a building and whether or not comprising separate and self-contained premises;

“5 year general qualification” is to be construed in accordance with section 71 of the [1990 c. 41.] Courts and Legal Services Act 1990;

“housing authority” means a local authority, a new town corporation, Scottish Homes or the Development Board for Rural Wales;

“housing benefit scheme” is to be construed in accordance with section 134(1) above;

“income-related benefit” means—

(a)

income support;

(b)

family credit;

(c)

disability working allowance;

(d)

housing benefit; and

(e)

community charge benefits;

“industrial injuries benefit” means benefit under Part V of the Contributions and Benefits Act, other than under Schedule 8;

“invalidity benefit” has the meaning assigned to it by section 20(1)(c) of that Act;

“levying authority” has the same meaning as in the [1987 c. 47.] Abolition of Domestic Rates Etc. (Scotland) Act 1987;

“local authority” means—

(a)

in relation to England and Wales, the council of a district or London borough, the Common Council of the City of London or the Council of the Isles of Scilly; and

(b)

in relation to Scotland, an islands or district council;

“medical examination” includes bacteriological and radiographical tests and similar investigations, and “medically examined” has a corresponding meaning;

“medical practitioner” means—

(a)

a registered medical practitioner; or

(b)

a person outside the United Kingdom who is not a registered medical practitioner, but has qualifications corresponding (in the Secretary of State’s opinion) to those of a registered medical practitioner;

“medical treatment” means medical, surgical or rehabilitative treatment (including any course of diet or other regimen), and references to a person receiving or submitting himself to medical treatment are to be construed accordingly;

“new town corporation” means—

(a)

in relation to England and Wales, a development corporation established under the [1981 c. 64.] New Towns Act 1981 or the Commission for the New Towns; and

(b)

in relation to Scotland, a development corporation established under the [1968 c. 16.] New Towns (Scotland) Act 1968;

“the Northern Ireland Department” means the Department of Health and Social Services for Northern Ireland;

“the Northern Ireland Administration Act” means the [1992 c. 8.] Social Security (Northern Ireland) Administration Act 1992;

“occupational pension scheme” has the same meaning as in section 66(1) of the Pensions Act;

“the Old Cases Act” means the [1975 c. 16.] Industrial Injuries and Diseases (Old Cases) Act 1975;

“Old Cases payments” means payments under Part I of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act;

“the Pensions Act” means the [1975 c. 60.] Social Security Pensions Act 1975;

“personal pension scheme” has the meaning assigned to it by section 84(1) of the 1986 Act;

“prescribe” means prescribe by regulations;

“President” means the President of social security appeal tribunals, disability appeal tribunals and medical appeal tribunals;

“rate rebate”, “rent rebate” and “rent allowance” shall be construed in accordance with section 134 above;

“rates”, in relation to England and Wales, has the same meaning as in the [1967 c. 9.] General Rate Act 1967 and, in relation to Scotland, the meaning given to “rate” by section 26(2)(a) of the [1987 c. 47.] Abolition of Domestic Rates Etc. (Scotland) Act 1987;

“rating authority”, in relation to England and Wales, has the same meaning as in the the General Rate Act 1967 and, in relation to Scotland, the meaning given by section 109 of the [1973 c. 65.] Local Government (Scotland) Act 1973;

“tax year” means the 12 months beginning with 6th April in any year;

“10 year general qualification” is to be construed in accordance with section 71 of the [1990 c. 41.] Courts and Legal Services Act 1990; and

“widow’s benefit” has the meaning assigned to it by section 20(1)(e) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

192Short title, commencement and extent

(1)This Act may be cited as the Social Security Administration Act 1992.

(2)This Act is to be read, where appropriate, with the Contributions and Benefits Act and the Consequential Provisions Act.

(3)The enactments consolidated by this Act are repealed, in consequence of the consolidation, by the Consequential Provisions Act.

(4)Except as provided in Schedule 4 to the Consequential Provisions Act, this Act shall come into force on 1st July 1992.

(5)The following provisions extend to Northern Ireland—

section 24;

section 101;

section 170 (with Schedule 5);

section 177 (with Schedule 8); and

this section.

(6)Except as provided by this section, this Act does not extend to Northern Ireland.

SCHEDULES

Section 1(6).

SCHEDULE 1Claims for benefit made or treated as made before 1st October 1990

 

Claims made or treated as made on or after 2nd September 1985 and before 1st October 1986

1Section 1 above shall have effect in relation to a claim made or treated as made on or after 2nd September 1985 and before 1st October 1986 as if the following subsections were substituted for subsections (1) to (3)—

“(1)Except in such cases as may be prescribed, no person shall be entitled to any benefit unless, in addition to any other conditions relating to that benefit being satisfied—

(a)he makes a claim for it—

(i)in the prescribed manner; and

(ii)subject to subsection (2) below, within the prescribed time; or

(b)by virtue of a provision of Chapter VI of Part II of the 1975 Act or of regulations made under such a provision he would have been treated as making a claim for it.

(2)Regulations shall provide for extending, subject to any prescribed conditions, the time within which a claim may be made in cases where it is not made within the prescribed time but good cause is shown for the delay.

(3)Notwithstanding any regulations made under this section, no person shall be entitled to any benefit (except disablement benefit or industrial death benefit) in respect of any period more than 12 months before the date on which the claim is made.”.

 

Claims made or treated as made on or after 1st October 1986 and before 6th April 1987

2Section 1 above shall have effect in relation to a claim made or treated as made on or after 1st October 1986 and before 6th April 1987 as if the subsections set out in paragraph 1 above were substituted for subsections (1) to (3) but with the insertion in subsection (3) of the words “, reduced earnings allowance” after the words “disablement benefit”.

 

Claims made or treated as made on or after 6th April 1987 and before 21st July 1989

3Section 1 above shall have effect in relation to a claim made or treated as made on or after 6th April 1987 and before 21st July 1989, as if—

(a)the following subsection were substituted for subsection (1)—

“(1)Except in such cases as may be prescribed, no person shall be entitled to any benefit unless, in addition to any other conditions relating to that benefit being satisfied—

(a)he makes a claim for it in the prescribed manner and within the prescribed time; or

(b)by virtue of regulations made under section 51 of the 1986 Act he would have been treated as making a claim for it.”; and

(b)there were omitted—

(i)from subsection (2), the words “except as provided by section 3 below”; and

(ii)subsection (3).

 

Claims made or treated as made on or after 21st July 1989 and before 13th July 1990

4Section 1 above shall have effect in relation to a claim made or treated as made on or after 21st July 1989 and before 13th July 1990 as if there were omitted—

(a)from subsection (1), the words “and subject to the following provisions of this section and to section 3 below”;

(b)from subsection (2), the words “except as provided by section 3 below”; and

(c)subsection (3).

 

Claims made or treated as made on or after 13th July 1990 and before 1st October 1990

5Section 1 above shall have effect in relation to a claim made or treated as made on or after 13th July 1990 and before 1st October 1990 as if there were omitted—

(a)from subsection (1), the words “the following provisions of this section and to”; and

(b)subsection (3).

 

Sections 41, 43 and 50 to 52.

SCHEDULE 2Commissioners, tribunals etc - supplementary provisions

 

Tenure of offices

1(1)Subject to the following provisions of this paragraph, the President and the regional and other full-time chairmen of social security appeal tribunals, medical appeal tribunals and disability appeal tribunals shall hold and vacate office in accordance with the terms of their appointment.

(2)Commissioners, the President and the full-time chairmen shall vacate their offices at the end of the completed year of service in which they attain the age of 72.

(3)Where the Lord Chancellor considers it desirable in the public interest to retain a Commissioner, the President or a full-time chairman in office after the time at which he would be required by sub-paragraph (2) above to vacate it, the Lord Chancellor may from time to time authorise his continuance in office until any date not later than that on which he attains the age of 75.

(4)A Commissioner, the President and a full-time chairman may be removed from office by the Lord Chancellor on the ground of incapacity or misbehaviour.

(5)Where the Lord Chancellor proposes to exercise a power conferred on him by sub-paragraph (3) or (4) above, it shall be his duty to consult the Lord Advocate with respect to the proposal.

(6)Nothing in sub-paragraph (2) or (3) above or in section 13 or 32 of the [1981 c. 20.] Judicial Pensions Act 1981 (which relate to pensions for Commissioners) shall apply to a person by virtue of his appointment in pursuance of section 52(2) above.

(7)Nothing in sub-paragraph (2) or (4) above applies to a Commissioner appointed before 23rd May 1980.

 

Remuneration etc. for President and Chairmen

2The Secretary of State may pay, or make such payments towards the provision of, such remuneration, pensions, allowances or gratuities to or in respect of the President and full-time chairmen as, with the consent of the Treasury, he may determine.

 

Officers and staff

3The President may appoint such officers and staff as he thinks fit—

(a)for himself;

(b)for the regional and other full-time chairmen;

(c)for social security appeal tribunals;

(d)for disability appeal tribunals; and

(e)for medical appeal tribunals,

with the consent of the Secretary of State and the Treasury as to numbers and as to remuneration and other terms and conditions of service.

 

Clerks to social security appeal tribunals and disability appeal tribunals

4(1)The President shall assign clerks to service the social security appeal tribunal for each area and the disability appeal tribunal for each area.

(2)The duty of summoning members of a panel to serve on such a tribunal shall be performed by the clerk to the tribunal.

 

Miscellaneous administrative duties of President

5It shall be the duty of the President—

(a)to arrange—

(i)such meetings of chairmen and members of social security appeal tribunals, chairmen and members of disability appeal tribunals and chairmen and members of medical appeal tribunals;

(ii)such training for such chairmen and members,

as he considers appropriate; and

(b)to secure that such works of reference relating to social security law as he considers appropriate are available for the use of chairmen and members of social security appeal tribunals, disability appeal tribunals and medical appeal tribunals.

 

Remuneration etc.

6The Lord Chancellor shall pay to a Commissioner such salary or other remuneration, and such expenses incurred in connection with the work of a Commissioner or any tribunal presided over by a Commissioner, as may be determined by the Treasury.

7(1)The Secretary of State may pay—

(a)to any person specified in sub-paragraph (2) below, such remuneration and such travelling and other allowances;

(b)to any person specified in sub-paragraph (3) below, such travelling and other allowances; and

(c)subject to sub-paragraph (4) below, such other expenses in connection with the work of any person, tribunal or inquiry appointed or constituted under any provision of this Act,

as the Secretary of State with the consent of the Treasury may determine.

(2)The persons mentioned in sub-paragraph (1)(a) above are—

(a)any person (other than a Commissioner) appointed under this Act to determine questions or as a member of, or assessor to, a social security appeal tribunal, a disability appeal tribunal or a medical appeal tribunal; and

(b)a medical officer appointed under regulations under section 62 above.

(3)The persons mentioned in sub-paragraph (1)(b) above are—

(a)any person required to attend at any proceedings or inquiry under this Act; and

(b)any person required under this Act (whether for the purposes of this Act or otherwise) to attend for or to submit themselves to medical or other examination or treatment.

(4)Expenses are not payable under sub-paragraph (1)(c) above in connection with the work—

(a)of a tribunal presided over by a Commissioner; or

(b)of a social fund officer, a social fund inspector or the social fund Commissioner.

(5)In this paragraph references to travelling and other allowances include references to compensation for loss of remunerative time but such compensation shall not be paid to any person in respect of any time during which he is in receipt of remuneration under this paragraph.

 

Certificates of decisions

8A document bearing a certificate which—

(a)is signed by a person authorised in that behalf by the Secretary of State; and

(b)states that the document, apart from the certificate, is a record of a decision—

(i)of a Commissioner;

(ii)of a social security appeal tribunal;

(iii)of a disability appeal tribunal; or

(iv)of an adjudication officer,

shall be conclusive evidence of the decision; and a certificate purporting to be so signed shall be deemed to be so signed unless the contrary is proved.

 

Section 59.

SCHEDULE 3Regulations as to procedure

 

Interpretation

1In this Schedule “competent tribunal” means—

(a)a Commissioner;

(b)a social security appeal tribunal;

(c)a disability appeal tribunal;

(d)a medical appeal tribunal;

(e)an adjudicating medical practitioner.

 

Provision which may be made

2Provision prescribing the procedure to be followed in connection with the consideration and determination of claims and questions by the Secretary of State, an adjudication officer and a competent tribunal, or in connection with the withdrawal of a claim.

3Provision as to the striking out of proceedings for want of prosecution.

4Provision as to the form which is to be used for any document, the evidence which is to be required and the circumstances in which any official record or certificate is to be sufficient or conclusive evidence.

5Provision as to the time to be allowed—

(a)for producing any evidence; or

(b)for making an appeal.

6Provision as to the manner in which, and the time within which, a question may be raised with a view to its decision by the Secretary of State under Part II of this Act or with a view to the review of a decision under that Part.

7Provision for summoning persons to attend and give evidence or produce documents and for authorising the administration of oaths to witnesses.

8Provision for authorising a competent tribunal consisting of two or more members to proceed with any case, with the consent of the claimant, in the absence of any member.

9Provision for giving the chairman or acting chairman of a competent tribunal consisting of two or more members a second or casting vote where the number of members present is an even number.

10Provision for empowering the chairman of a social security appeal tribunal, a disability appeal tribunal or a medical appeal tribunal to give directions for the disposal of any purported appeal which he is satisfied that the tribunal does not have jurisdiction to entertain.

11Provision for the non-disclosure to a person of the particulars of any medical advice or medical evidence given or submitted for the purposes of a determination.

12Provision for requiring or authorising the Secretary of State to hold, or to appoint a person to hold, an inquiry in connection with the consideration of any question by the Secretary of State.

 

Section 123.

SCHEDULE 4Persons employed in social security administration or adjudication

 

Part IThe specified persons

Government departments

A civil servant in—

(a)

the Department of Social Security;

(b)

the Department of Employment;

(c)

the Lord Chancellor’s Department.

 

Other public departments and offices

A member or officer of the Commissioners of Inland Revenue.

A civil servant in the Scottish Courts Administration.

 

Adjudication officers

The Chief Adjudication Officer.

An adjudication officer.

 

Adjudicating bodies

The clerk to, or other officer or member of the staff of, any of the following bodies—

(a)

a social security appeal tribunal;

(b)

a disability appeal tribunal;

(c)

a medical appeal tribunal;

(d)

a vaccine damage tribunal;

(e)

a Pensions Appeal Tribunal constituted under the [1943 c. 39.] Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943.

 

The Disability Living Allowance Advisory Board

A member of the Disability Living Allowance Advisory Board.

An officer or servant of that Board.

 

The Occupational Pensions Board

The chairman or deputy chairman of the Occupational Pensions Board.

A member of that Board.

A member of the staff of that Board.

 

The Social Fund

The Social Fund Commissioner.

A social fund officer.

A social fund inspector.

A member of any staff employed in connection with the social fund.

 

Former officers

An officer or other member of the staff of—

(a)

the former Supplementary Benefits Commission;

(b)

the former National Assistance Board;

(c)

the former Attendance Allowance Board.

A benefit officer.

An insurance officer.

A supplement officer.

 

Part IIConstruction of references to government departments etc.

1The reference in Part I of this Schedule to the Department of Social Security includes a reference to—

(a)the former Department of Health and Social Security,

(b)the former Ministry of Pensions and National Insurance,

(c)the former Ministry of Social Security, and

(d)any other former government department,

but, in the case of paragraphs (a) and (d) above, only to the extent that the functions carried out in the former department related to social security or to occupational or personal pension schemes or to war pensions.

2The reference in Part I of this Schedule to the Department of Employment is a reference to that Department only to the extent that the functions carried out in it relate to unemployment benefit or income support or related to the former supplementary benefit.

3Any reference in Part I of this Schedule to the Lord Chancellor’s Department or the Scottish Courts Administration is a reference to that Department or Administration only to the extent that the functions carried out by persons in its employ are, or are connected with—

(a)functions of the Chief, or any other, Social Security Commissioner; or

(b)functions of the Council on Tribunals or the Scottish committee of that Council which relate to social security or to occupational or personal pension schemes or to war pensions.

4The reference in Part I of this Schedule to the Commissioners of Inland Revenue is a reference to those Commissioners only to the extent that the functions carried out by them or any officer of theirs relate to—

(a)any of the following aspects of social security—

(i)National Insurance contributions;

(ii)statutory sick pay;

(iii)statutory maternity pay; or

(b)the tax treatment of occupational or personal pension schemes.

5In this Part of this Schedule “war pension” has the meaning given by section 25(4) of the [1989 c. 24.] Social Security Act 1989.

 

Section 170.

SCHEDULE 5Social Security Advisory Committee

1The Committee shall consist of a chairman appointed by the Secretary of State and not less than 10 nor more than 13 other members so appointed.

2(1)Each member of the Committee shall be appointed to hold office for such period of not more than 5 years, nor less than 3 years, as the Secretary of State shall determine.

(2)The Secretary of State may, at any time before the expiration of the term of office of any member, extend or further extend that member’s term of office; but no one extension shall be for a period of more than 5 years from the date when the term of office would otherwise expire.

(3)Any member—

(a)shall be eligible for reappointment from time to time on or after the expiration of his term of office;

(b)may by notice in writing to the Secretary of State resign office at any time, while remaining eligible for reappointment.

3(1)Of the members of the Committee (other than the chairman) there shall be appointed—

(a)one after consultation with organisations representative of employers;

(b)one after consultation with organisations representative of workers; and

(c)one after consultation with the Head of the Northern Ireland Department;

and the Committee shall include at least one person with experience of work among, and of the needs of, the chronically sick and disabled.

(2)In selecting a person with such experience regard shall be had to the desirability of having a chronically sick or disabled person.

4The Secretary of State may remove a member of the Committee on the ground of incapacity or misbehaviour.

5The Secretary of State shall appoint a secretary to the Committee and may appoint such other officers and such servants to the Committee, and there shall be paid to them by the Secretary of State such salaries and allowances, as the Secretary of State may with the consent of the Treasury determine.

6The expenses of the Committee to such an amount as may be approved by the Treasury shall be paid by the Secretary of State.

7There may be paid as part of the expenses of the Committee—

(a)to all or any of the members of the Committee, such salaries or other remuneration and travelling and other allowances; and

(b)to persons attending its meetings at the request of the Committee, such travelling and other allowances (including compensation for loss of remunerative time),

as the Secretary of State may with the consent of the Treasury determine.

8(1)The Secretary of State may pay or make provision for paying, to or in respect of any member of the Committee, such sums by way of pensions, superannuation allowances and gratuities as the Secretary of State may determine with the consent of the Treasury.

(2)Where a person ceases to be a member of the Committee otherwise than on the expiry of his term of office and it appears to the Secretary of State that there are special circumstances which make it right for the person to receive compensation the Secretary of State may make to him a payment of such amount as the Secretary of State may determine with the consent of the Treasury.

9The Committee may act notwithstanding any vacancy among the members.

10The Committee may make rules for regulating its procedure (including the quorum of the Committee).

 

Section 171.

SCHEDULE 6Industrial Injuries Advisory Council

1(1)The Council shall consist of a chairman appointed by the Secretary of State and such number of other members so appointed as the Secretary of State may determine.

(2)The members other than the chairman shall include an equal number of persons appointed by the Secretary of State, after consultation with such organisations as he thinks fit, to represent employers and employed earners respectively.

2(1)The Secretary of State may pay—

(a)to the chairman and other members of the Council, such salaries or other remuneration;

(b)to persons who are not members of the Council but who at the Council’s invitation are joined with its members as advisers at a Council meeting or a meeting of any committee of the Council held to consider questions on which they are specially qualified, such fees; and

(c)to the chairman and other members of the Council and to persons attending meetings at the Council’s request or attending meetings of any committee of the Council at the Council’s or committee’s request, such expenses and travelling and other allowances,

as the Secretary of State may with the consent of the Treasury determine.

(2)Any payment under paragraph (a) of sub-paragraph (1) above may be made either in lieu of or in addition to any payment to the recipient under paragraph (c) of that sub-paragraph.

(3)Any payment under sub-paragraph (1)(b) above may be made either in lieu of or in addition to any expenses or travelling or other allowances payable to the recipient apart from that sub-paragraph.

 

Section 172.

SCHEDULE 7Regulations not requiring prior submission

 

Part ISocial Security Advisory Committee

Disability living allowance

1Regulations under section 72(3) or 73(10) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

 

Industrial injuries

2Regulations relating only to industrial injuries benefit.

 

Up-rating etc.

3Regulations contained in a statutory instrument which states that it contains only provisions in consequence of an order under one or more of the following provisions—

(a)section 141, 143 or 145 above;

(b)section 150 above.

 

Earnings limits

4Regulations under section 5 of the Contributions and Benefits Act or regulations contained in a statutory instrument which states that it contains only regulations to make provision consequential on regulations under that section.

 

Married women and widows - reduced rate contributions

5Regulations under section 19(4)(a) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

 

Child benefit

6Regulations prescribing the rate or any of the rates of child benefit in Great Britain.

7Regulations varying social security benefits following an increase of the rate or any of the rates of child benefit in Great Britain.

 

Statutory maternity pay and statutory sick pay

8Regulations under section 158 or 167 of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

 

Procedural rules for tribunals

9Regulations in so far as they consist only of procedural rules for a tribunal in respect of which consultation with the Council on Tribunals is required by section 10(1) of the [1971 c. 62.] Tribunals and Inquiries Act 1971.

 

Consolidation

10Regulations made for the purpose only of consolidating other regulations revoked by them.

 

Part IIIndustrial Injuries Advisory Council

11Regulations under section 121(1)(b) of the Contributions and Benefits Act.

12Regulations contained in a statutory instrument which states that it contains only provisions in consequence of an order under section 141, 143 or 150 above.

13Regulations contained in a statutory instrument made within a period of 6 months from the date of any Act passed after this Act and directed to be construed as one with this Act, where the statutory instrument states that it contains only regulations to make provision consequential on the passing of the Act, and the Act does not exclude this paragraph in respect of the regulations.

14Regulations in so far as they consist only of procedural rules for a tribunal in respect of which consultation with the Council on Tribunals is required by section 10(1) of the [1971 c. 62.] Tribunals and Inquiries Act 1971.

15Regulations contained in a statutory instrument which states that it contains only regulations making with respect to industrial injuries benefit or its administration the same or substantially the same provision as has been, or is to be, made with respect to other benefit as defined in section 122(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act or its administration.

16Regulations contained in a statutory instrument which states that the only provision with respect to industrial injuries benefit or its administration that is made by the regulations is the same or substantially the same as provision made by the instrument with respect to other benefit as defined in section 122(1) of the Contributions and Benefits Act or its administration.

17Regulations made for the purpose only of consolidating other regulations revoked by them.

 

Section 177.

SCHEDULE 8Constitution etc. of Joint Authority for Great Britain and Northern Ireland

1The Joint Authority shall be a body corporate by the name of the National Insurance Joint Authority, and shall have an official seal which shall be officially and judicially noticed, and the seal of the Authority may be authenticated by either member of, or the secretary to, the Authority, or by any person authorised by the Authority to act on behalf of the secretary.

2Either member of the Joint Authority shall be entitled, subject to and in accordance with any rules laid down by the Authority, to appoint a deputy to act for him at meetings of the Authority at which he is unable to be present.

3The [1868 c. 37.] Documentary Evidence Act 1868 shall apply to the Joint Authority as if the Authority were included in the first column of the Schedule to that Act, and as if either member or the secretary, or any person authorised to act on behalf of the secretary, of the Authority were mentioned in the second column of that Schedule, and as if the regulations referred to in that Act included any document issued by the Authority.

 

Section 185.

SCHEDULE 9Old Cases payments administration

 

Provisions ancillary to paragraph 2 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act

1(1)The provisions of this paragraph shall have effect with respect to schemes under paragraph 2 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act, and any such scheme is hereafter in this paragraph referred to as “a scheme”.

(2)A scheme may make such incidental, supplementary, consequential or transitional provision as appears to the Secretary of State to be necessary or expedient for the purposes of that paragraph.

(3)A scheme shall in particular make provision with respect to the making of claims for allowances, with respect to the determination of questions arising on or in connection with any such claim or the payment of allowances, and with respect to any other matters necessary for the proper administration of any scheme; and, subject to any provisions of a scheme for reviewing decisions, the decision in accordance with a scheme of any question arising under a scheme shall be final for the purposes of paragraph 2 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act.

(4)Without prejudice to the generality of sub-paragraph (2) above, a scheme may make provision—

(a)for the Secretary of State to be charged with the general administration of any scheme and (subject to any provisions of a scheme) with the determination of questions arising under any scheme, and for enabling the decision of the Secretary of State on any such question to be proved in legal proceedings by means of a certificate or otherwise;

(b)for enabling any class or description of such questions to be determined as if they had arisen under Parts II to VI of the Contributions and Benefits Act;

(c)for applying, with or without modifications, section 187(1) and (2) above, or for making provision corresponding to them;

(d)for requiring persons claiming or receiving allowances to furnish information and evidence and to undergo medical or other examination, for summoning persons to attend and give evidence or produce documents at any hearing for the purpose of determining questions arising under a scheme, and for authorising the administration of oaths to witnesses at any such hearing;

(e)for requiring the repayment to the Secretary of State in whole or in part of payments under paragraph 2 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act subsequently found not to have been due, for the deduction of any sums so required to be repaid from payments under that paragraph or by way of industrial injuries benefit, and for the deduction from payments under that paragraph of any sums which may by virtue of any provision of this Act be recovered by deduction from any payment by way of such benefit.

(5)The Secretary of State may make such payments in connection with the administration of any scheme (including payments on account of travelling expenses or loss of remunerative time or both to persons required to undergo medical or other examination or to attend any hearing for the purpose of determining questions arising under any such scheme), as he may with the consent of the Treasury determine.

(6)Notwithstanding anything in this Act or the Contributions and Benefits Act, a scheme shall not require a person to submit himself to medical treatment.

(7)A scheme varying an earlier scheme may do so in such a way as to make allowances payable, or payable at an increased rate, under the earlier scheme in respect of periods before the making of the later scheme.

 

Provisions ancillary to paragraph 4 of Schedule 8

2(1)Subject to sub-paragraph (2) below, sub-paragraphs (2) to (6) of paragraph 1 above shall have effect for the purposes of paragraph 4 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act as if in those sub-paragraphs—

(a)any reference to a scheme were a reference to a scheme under paragraph 4;

(b)any reference to paragraph 2 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act were a reference to paragraph 4;

(c)any reference to allowances (other than the reference in sub-paragraph (4)) included a reference to any other payment under paragraph 4.

(2)Nothing in this Schedule or in Schedule 8 to that Act shall authorise the recovery of sums by deduction from payments under paragraph 4 of that Schedule in respect of the death of any person, or the abatement of such payments.

(3)Without prejudice to the powers conferred by paragraph 1 above as applied by this paragraph, a scheme under paragraph 4 may in particular make provision for the determination by a medical board of questions of such classes as may be prescribed by the scheme.

(4)Without prejudice to the provision made by sub-paragraphs (1) and (3) above with respect to the determination of questions, such a scheme may, where it appears to the Secretary of State expedient so as to avoid the introduction or working of the scheme being impeded, provide that, in any circumstances prescribed by the scheme, a person shown to be disabled by a disease shall be presumed for the purposes of the scheme to have been disabled by that disease for such period previously, and the disablement to have been during that period or any part of it of such a nature and degree, as may be so prescribed.

 

Adjustment of benefit in certain cases

3(1)A scheme under paragraph 2 or 4 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act may include provisions for adjusting the rate of, or extinguishing any right to, an allowance under the paragraph in question or under the other of those paragraphs in a case where the same person is, or would otherwise be, entitled separately in respect of two or more injuries or diseases to an allowance under the paragraph in question or, as the case may be, to both such an allowance and an allowance under the other of those paragraphs.

(2)Where immediately before 22nd June 1967 (the commencement of the [1967 c. 34.] Industrial Injuries and Diseases (Old Cases) Act 1967) a person was receiving payments by virtue of section 3(2) of the [1965 c. 79.] Workmen’s Compensation and Benefit (Amendment) Act 1965 of a greater amount or aggregate amount than, but for the provisions of this sub-paragraph, he would have been entitled to receive on or after 6th April 1975 (the commencement of the Old Cases Act) by way of allowances under section 2 or 5 of that Act, he shall continue to be entitled to that greater amount or aggregate amount for any period commencing on or after that date for which he would have so continued if neither Act had been passed.

 

Overpayments

4A scheme under paragraph 2 or 4 of Schedule 8 to the Contributions and Benefits Act may make provision in relation to allowances under that Schedule corresponding to the provision made by section 71 above in relation to the benefits to which it applies.

 

Section 186.

SCHEDULE 10Supplementary benefit etc.

 

Interpretation

1In this Schedule—

“the former National Insurance Acts” means the [1946 c. 67.] National Insurance Act 1946 and the [1965 c. 51.] National Insurance Act 1965; and

“the former Industrial Injuries Acts” means the [1946 c. 62.] National Insurance (Industrial Injuries) Act 1946 and the [1965 c. 52.] National Insurance (Industrial Injuries) Act 1965.

 

Claims and payments

2(1)Section 5 above shall have effect in relation to the benefits specified in sub-paragraph (2) below as it has effect in relation to the benefits to which it applies by virtue of subsection (2).

(2)The benefits mentioned in sub-paragraph (1) above are benefits under—

(a)the former National Insurance Acts;

(b)the former Industrial Injuries Acts;

(c)the [1948 c. 29.] National Assistance Act 1948;

(d)the [1966 c. 20.] Supplementary Benefit Act 1966;

(e)the [1976 c. 71.] Supplementary Benefits Act 1976;

(f)the [1970 c. 55.] Family Income Supplements Act 1970.

 

Adjudication

3(1)Sections 20 to 29, 36 to 43, 51 to 61 and section 124 above shall have effect for the purposes of the benefits specified in paragraph 2(2) above as they have effect for the purposes of benefit within the meaning of section 122 of the Contributions and Benefits Act other than attendance allowance, disability living allowance and disability working allowance.

(2)Procedure regulations made under section 59 above by virtue of sub-paragraph (1) may make different provision in relation to each of the benefits specified in paragraph 2(2) above.

 

Overpayments etc.

4(1)Section 71 above shall have effect in relation to the benefits mentioned in paragraph 2(2) above as it has effect in relation to the benefits to which it applies by virtue of subsection (11).

(2)Section 74 above shall have effect in relation to supplementary benefit as it has effect in relation to income support.

(3)The reference to housing benefit in section 75 above includes a reference to housing benefits under Part II of the [1982 c. 24.] Social Security and Housing Benefits Act 1982.

 

Inspection

5Section 110 above shall have effect as if it also applied to—

(a)the Supplementary Benefits Act 1976;

(b)the Family Income Supplements Act 1970.

 

Legal proceedings

6Section 116 above shall have effect as if any reference to this Act in that section included—

(a)the National Assistance Act 1948;

(b)the Supplementary Benefit Act 1966;

(c)the Supplementary Benefits Act 1976;

(d)the Family Income Supplements Act 1970.

 

TABLE OF DERIVATIONS

Note:

1Abbreviations used in this Table are the same as those used in the Table of Derivations for the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act. They are set out at the beginning of that Table.

2The Table does not acknowledge the general changes made by paragraph 1 of Schedule 8 to the Health and Social Services and Social Security Adjudications Act 1983. That paragraph transferred adjudication functions to adjudication officers and social security appeal tribunals

3The Table does not contain any entries in respect of section 66(2) of the Social Security Pensions Act 1975 (c. 60) which provides that, with certain exceptions, that Act and the Social Security Act 1975 (c. 14) shall have effect as if the provisions of the Social Security Pensions Act 1975 were contained in the Social Security Act 1975. The effect is that the general provisions of the Social Security Act 1975 apply to the provisions of the Social Security Pensions Act 1975.

4The Table does not show the effect of transfer of functions orders.

1(1)

1975(1) s.165A(1); 1986 s.86(1), Sch.10, para.87; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.9(1); 1990 s.6(1)(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.165A(2); 1986 s.86(1), Sch.10, para.87; 1990 s.6(1)(b)

(3)

1975(1) s.165A(3); 1990 s.1(6); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.19

(4)

1975(1) s.165A(1); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.48(b); 1990 s.5(4)

(5), (6)

Drafting

2(1)

1975(1) s.165B(1); 1990 s.5(1)

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.165B(2); 1990 s.5(1)

(4), (5)

1975(1) s.165B(3), (4); 1990 s.5(1)

3

1975(1) s.165C; 1990 s.6(2)

4

1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.27(2)

5(1)(a)—(h)

1986 s.51(1)(a)—(h)

(i)—(r)

1986 s.51(1)(k)—(t)

(2)

1986 s.51(2); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.16; 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.1

(3)

Housing Act 1988 (c. 50) s.121(6)

(4), (5)

1986 s.51(3),(4)

6(1)(a) - (k)

1986 s.51A(1)(a) - (k); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.8

(l)

1986 s.51A(1)(kk); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.9(6)(a)

(m) - (p)

1986 s.51A(1)(l) - (o); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.8

(q)

1986 s.51A(1)(oo); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.9(6)(b)

(r) - (u)

1986 s.51A(1)(p) - (s); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.8

(2),(3)

1986 s.51A(2),(3); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.8

7

1986 s.51B; 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.8

8

1975(1) s.88

9

1975(1) s.89

10(1)

1975(1) s.90(2); 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.6

(2)

1975(1) s.90(3); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.85

(3)

1975(1) s.90(4)

11

1986 s.27B(1) - (3); 1991(2) s.7(1)

12(1)

1986 s.33(1); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.9

(2)

1986 s.33(13); 1990 s.10(5)

13(1)

1975(3) s.6(1); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.22

(2)

1975(3) s.6(3)

14(1)

1982(2) s.17(2)

(2)

1982(2) s.17(2A); 1985 s.20

(3)

1982(2) s.17(3)

15(1)

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.6

(2)

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.7

16

1988(1) s.8

17(1)(a),(b)

1975(1) s.93(1)(a),(b)

(c)

1975(1) s.93(1)(bb); 1991(3) s.3(1)

(d)

1975(1) s.93(1)(d)

(e)

1975(1) s.93(1)(e); 1977 s.22(5)

(f)

1975(2) s.60(1)(a)

(g)(i) - (iv)

1986 s.52(2), Sch.5, Part II, para.(b)(i) - (iv)

(v)

1986 s.52(2), Sch.5, Part II, para.(b)(vi); 1991(1) s.2(3)

(vi)

1986 s.52(2), Sch.5, Part II, para.b(v)

(h)

1986 s.52(2), Sch.5, Part II, para.(c)

(2)

1975(1) s.93(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.93(2A); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.1(1); R8

(4)

1975(1) s.93(3); R8

18(1)

1975(1) s.94(1); R8

(2) - (5)

1975(1) s.94(2) - (5)

(6), (7)

1975(1) s.94(7), (8)

19(1)

1975(1) s.96(1); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.3; R8

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.96(2); 1980(1) ss.2, 21, Sch.1, para.9

20(1)

1975(1) s.98(1); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.2

(2)

1975(1) s.98(2); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.4

(3)

1975(1) s.98(1); 1986 s.52(3), (7)(a); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.15(a)

(4)

1975(1) s.98(2A); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.4

(5)

1975(1) s.98(3)

(6)

1975(1) s.98(1); 1986 s.52(3)(a), (3A), (6); 1988(1), s.11, Sch.3, para.16; 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.2, para.15(a), Sch.3, para.3(1)

21(1)

1975(1) s.99(1); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.3(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.99(2); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.5; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.3(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.99(2A); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.3(3), Sch.3, para.3(1)

(4), (5)

1975(1) s.99(3); 1986 s.52(7)(b)

(6)

1975(1) s.99(4); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.2

22(1)

1975(1) s.100(1); 1986 s.52(3A), (7)(c)(i); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.4(a), Sch.3, para.3(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.100(2); 1986 s.52(1), (7)(c)(ii), Sch.5, para.6(b); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.4(b)

(3)

1975(1) s.100(3); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.6(c)

(4)

1975(1) s.100(4); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.6(d)

(5)

1975(1) s.100(7); 1986 s.52(1), (7)(c)(iii), Sch.5, para.6(e); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.4(c)

(6), (7)

1975(1) s.100(8),(9); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.6(1)

23(1)

1975(1) s.101(1); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.7(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.101(2); 1986 s.52(7)(d)

(3)

1975(1) s.101(2)(a), (b), (c), (d); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.7(2)

(4)

1975(1) s.101(2)(bb); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.6(2)

(5)

1975(1) s.101(3); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.6(3)

(6)

1975(1) s.101(4)

(7), (8)

1975(1) s.101(5); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.7(3); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.6

(9), (10)

1975(1) s.101(5A), (5B); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.7(3)

24(1) - (5)

1980(1) s.14(1)—(5)

(6)

1980(1) s.14(8)(a); The Transfer of Functions (Social Security Commissioners) Order 1984 (S.I.1984/1818) art.3

25(1)

1975(1) s.104(1); 1986 s.52(1), (3)(a), (3A), (6) Sch.5, para.10(a); 1988(1) ss.11, 16, Sch.3, para.16, Sch.4, para.14; 1989 ss.10(5), 21, Sch.3, para.11(1); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.8(a), Sch.3, para.3(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.104(1A); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.3; 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.8(b), Sch.3, para.3(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.104(1); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.10(a)

(4)

1986 s.52(8); R9

(5)

1975(1) s.104(1ZA); 1989 s.25, Sch.3, para.11(2)

26(1),(2)

1975(1) s.104(2),(3)

(3)

1975(1) s.104(3A); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.10(c)

27(1)

1975(1) s.104(5); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.10(d); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.11(4)

(2)

1975(1) s.104(6); 1990 s.6(3)

28

1975(1) s.104(4)

29

1975(1) s. 104(3B); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.7

30(1)

1975(1) s.100A(1); 1986 s.52(3A), (10); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.3, para.3(1), (3)

(2)

1975(1) s.100A(2); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.5

(3)

1975(1) s.100A(3); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.5

(4)

1975(1) s.100A(4); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.5

(5)

1975(1) s.100A(2); 1986 s.52(3A), (9)(a), (b), (10); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.3, para.3(1), (3)

(6) - (11)

1975(1) s.100A(5) - (10); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(12)

1975(1) s.100A(11); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.5

(13)

1975(1) s.100A(12); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.3, para.3(1)

31

1975(1) s.100B; 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.3, para.3(1)

32(1)

1975(1) s.100C(1); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(2) - (5)

1975(1) s.100C(2) - (5); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.5

(6), (7)

1975(1) s.100C(6), (7); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(8)

1975(1) ss.100C(8)(a), 104(5)(b); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(9), (10)

1975(1) s.100C(9), (10); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.3, para.3(1)

33

1975(1) s.100D(1) - (6); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.3, para.3(1)

34(1)

1975(1) s.101(1); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.6(a), Sch.3, para.3(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.101(2), (3); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.101(4); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(4)

1975(1) s.101(5) - (5B); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(5)

1980(1) s.14(1) - (5), (8)(a)

35(1), (2)

1975(1) s.104A(1), (2); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.9

(3)

1975(1) s.104A(1); 1986 s.52(3A), (9)(a), (b), (10); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.9, Sch.3, para.3(1), (3)

(4)

1975(1) s.104A(3); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.9, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(5)

1975(1) ss.104(3A), 104A(9); 1986 s.52(3A), (9)(c); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.9, Sch.3, para.3(1), (3)(c)

(6) - (9)

1975(1) s.104A(4) - (7); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.9, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(10)

1975(1) ss.104(5)(b), 104A(9)(c); 1986 s.52(3A), (9)(c); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.9, Sch.3, para.3(1), (3)(c)

(11)

1975(1) ss.104(1ZA), 104A(9)(a); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.9

(12)

1975(1) s.104A(8); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.9, Sch.3, para.3(1)

36(1)

1975(1) s.102(1), (2); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.8; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.7(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.102(3); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.7(2)

37(1)

1975(1) s.103(1); 1986 s.52(1) Sch.5, para.9

(2)

1975(1) 103(2); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.9; 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.15

(3)

1975(1) s.103(3); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.9

38(1)

1975(1) s.97(1); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.2; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.5(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.97(1A); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.2

39

1975(1) s.97(1B)—(1E); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.2

40(1)

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.1(1); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.7

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.1(2), (2A); 1984 s.16(b)

(4)

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.1(6); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.7

41(1)

1975(1) s.97(2); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.2

(2)

1975(1) s.97(2A); 1984 s.16(a)

(3),(4)

1975(1) s.97(2C),(2D); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.2

(5)

1975(1) s.97(2E); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.2; Courts and Legal Services Act 1990 (c. 41) s.71(2), Sch.10, para.37(1)

(6)

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.1(8); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.7

(7)

Drafting

42(1) - (5)

1975(1) s.100D(7), Sch.10A, paras.3 - 7; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

(6)

1975(1) ss.97(4), 100D(7), Sch.10, para.1(2A); Sch.10A, para.8; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

(7)

1975(1) ss.97(4), 100D(7), Sch.10, para.1(6); Sch.10A, para.8; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

43(1)

1975(1) s.100D(7), Sch.10A, para.1; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.100D(7), Sch.10A, paras.9, 10; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

(4)—(6)

1975(1) ss.97(2C)—(2E), 100D(7), Sch.10A, para.2; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

(7), (8)

1975(1) s.100D(7), Sch.10A, paras.12, 13; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

(9)

Drafting

44(1)—(3)

1975(1) s.107(1)—(3)

(4), (5)

1975(1) s.107(4); 1988 s.2, Sch.1, para.6

(6)

1975(1) s.107(5)

(7)

1975(1) s.107(6); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.12(a)

45(1)

1975(1) s.108(1); 1984 s.11(2), Sch.4, para.5; 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.14(a); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.12(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.108(2); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.21(1); 1984 s.11(2), Sch.4, para.6

(3)

1975(1) s.108(4); 1983, s.25, Sch.8, para.21(3)

(4),(5)

1975(1) s.108(4A),(4B); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.12(2)

(6)

1975(1) s.108(5); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.21(3)

46(1)

1975(1) s.109(1); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.22(a); 1984, s.11(2), Sch.4, para.7

(2)

1975(1) s.109(2); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.22(b)(i)

(3)

1975(1) s.109(3); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.22(c); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.13

47(1)

1975(1) s.110(1); 1979 s.21(4), Sch.3, para.8; 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.23(a)

(2),(3)

1975(1) s.110(1A),(1B); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.14(b)

(4)

1975(1) s.110(2); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.23(b)

(5)—(7)

1975(1) s.110(3)—(5)

(8)

1975(1) s.110(6); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.23(c); 1984 s.11(2), Sch.4, para.8(a)

(9)

1975(1) s.110(7); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.23(d); 1984 s.11(2), Sch.4, para.8(b)

(10)

Social Security (Consequential Provisions) Act 1975 (c. 18) ss.2, 4, Sch.3, para.20

48(1)

1975(1) s.112(1); 1984 s.11(2), Sch.4, para.9; 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.15(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.112(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.112(3); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.15(b)

(4)

1975(1) s.112(5)

(5), (6)

1975(1) s.112(6), (7); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.9(2)

49(1)

1975(1) s.108(3), Sch.12, para.1; 1983 s.25, Sch.8, paras.21(2), 27(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.108(3), Sch.12, para.3; 1983 s.25, Sch.8, paras.21(2), 27(b)

50(1)

1975(1) s.108(3), Sch.12, para.2(1); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, paras.9, 21(2)

(2)

1975(1) s.108(3), Sch.12, para.2(2); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, paras.9, 21(2); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.18

(3), (4)

1975(1) s.108(3), Sch.12, para.2(3), (4); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, paras.9, 21(2)

(5)

1975(1) s.108(3), Sch.12, para.2(5); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, paras.9, 21(2); 1989 ss.21, 26, Sch.3, para.18, Sch.7, para.17; Courts and Legal Services Act 1990 (c. 41) s.71(2), Sch.10, para.37(4)

(6)

1975(1) s.108(3), Sch.12, para.3; 1983 s.25, Sch.8, paras.21(2), 27(b)

(7)

Drafting

51(1)

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10 para.1A(1); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.15

(2)

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.1A(2); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.8; Courts and Legal Services Act 1990 (c. 41) s.71(2), Sch.10, para.37(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.1A(3); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.8; Courts and Legal Services Act 1990 (c. 41) s.71(2), Sch.10, para.37(3)

(4)

Drafting

52(1)

1975(1) s.97(3); 1980(1) s.12; Courts and Legal Services Act 1990 (c. 41) s.71(2), Sch.10, para.36

(2)

1980(1) s.13(5); Courts and Legal Services Act 1990 (c. 41) s.71(2), Sch.10, para.46

(3)

1980(1) s.13(6)

(4)

Drafting

53(1)

1975(1) s.115A(1); 1989 s.21, Sch. 3, para. 3(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.115A(2); 1989 s.21, Sch. 3, para. 3(1); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.11

(3), (4)

1975(1) s.115A(3), (4); 1989 s.21, Sch. 3, para. 3(1)

54(1), (2)

1975(1) s.115C(1), (2); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.13, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.115C(3); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.13

(4)

1975(1) s.115C(3); 1986 s.52(3A), (9)(d); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.3(1), (3)

(5)

1975(1) s.115C(4); 1986 s.52(3A), (9)(b); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.13, Sch.3, para.3(1), (2)

(6)

1975(1) s.115C(5); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.13

(7)

1975(1) s.115C(5); 1986 s.52(3A), (9)(e); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.3(1), (3)

(8)

1975(1) s.115C(6); 1986 s.52(3A); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.13, Sch.3, para.3(1)

55

1975(1) s.115D; 1986 s.52(3A)(c); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.13, Sch.3, para.3(1)

56(1)

1975(1) s.115B(1); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.115B(2); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.3(1); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.12

57(1)

1975(1) s.116(1); 1980(1) s.12

(2)

1975(1) s.116(2)

58(1), (2)

1975(1) s.114(1); 1986 s.52(3)(b), (3A), (6); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.16; 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.114(2)

(4)

1975(1) s.114(2A); Employment Protection (Consolidation) Act 1978 (c. 44) s.159, Sch.16, para.19(1)

(5) - (7)

1975(1) s.114(2B) - (2D); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.16(a)

(8)

1975(1) s.114(5)

59(1)

1975(1) s.115(1), (2); 1986 s.52(3)(c), (3A) (6); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.16; 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.115(3); 1986 s.52(4); 1991 s.7, Sch.3, para.3(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.115(4)

(4)

1975(1) s.115(4A); 1991(3) s.3(2)

(5)

1975(1) s.115(5)

(6)

1975(1) s.115(6); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.1(2)

(7)

1975(1) s.115(7)

60(1)

1975(1) s.117(1); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.6; 1986 s.52(3)(d), (3A), (6); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.16; 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.117(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.117(3); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para. 26

(4)

1975(1) s.117(4); 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.6

(5)

1975(1) s.117(5); 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.6

61(1)

1975(1) s.119(3)

(2)

1975(1) s.119(4)(a)

(3)

1977 s.17(5)

(4)

1975(1) s.119(3); 1986 s.52(3)(e), (3A), (6); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.16; 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.3(1)

62(1)

1975(1) s.113(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.113(2)(a), (b); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.24(a)

63(1)

1986 ss.29(1), 31C(1); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

(2)

1986 ss.29(2), 31C(2); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

(3)

1986 ss.29(3), 31C(3); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

64(1),(2)

1986 s.32(8),(9)

(3)

1986 s.32(10); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.7; 1990 s.10(2)

65

1986 s.35

66(1) - (8)

1986 s.34

(9), (10)

1986 s.32(11), (12); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.7

67

1986 s.66, Sch.6, para.4

68(1)—(3)

1975(1) s.165D(1)—(3); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.7(2)

(4)

1975(1) s.165D(4); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.48(c); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.7(2), (3); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.5

(5), (6)

1975(1) s.165D(5), (6); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.7(2)

69(1)

1975(1) ss.100C(8)(b), 104(7); 1986 s.52(3)(a), (3A); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.7(1); 1991(2) ss.4, 7, Sch.1, para.5, Sch.2, para.15(a), Sch.3, para.3(1)

(2) - (4)

1975(1) s.104(8) - (10); 1990 s.21(2), Sch.6, para.7(1)

70(1)

National Insurance Act 1974 (c. 14) s.6(1)

(2)

National Insurance Act 1974 s.6(3)

(3)

National Insurance Act 1974 s.6(1); Social Security (Consequential Provisions) Act 1975 (c. 18) s.1(3), Sch.2, para.70; 1975(2) s.65, Sch.4, para.35; 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.8; Supplementary Benefits Act 1976 (c. 71) s.35(2), Sch.7, para.36; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.31(a); 1991(1) s.3(1)(a); 1991(2) s.15(1); 1991(3) s.6(1)

71(1)

1986 s.53(1)

(2)

1986 s.53(1A); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.14(1)

(3), (4)

1986 s.53(2), (3)

(5)

1986 s.53(4); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.14(2)

(6) - (8)

1986 s.53(5)—(7)

(9), (10)

1986 s.53(8), (9)

(11)

1986 s.53(10); 1988(1) ss.11, 16, Sch.3, para.16, Sch.4, para.30(1); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.4

72(1)

1986 s.20(4E); 1988(1) s.4(2)

(2)

1986 s.20(4H); 1988(1) s.4(2)

(3)—(6)

1986 s.20(4J)—(4M); 1988(1) s.4(2)

(7),(8)

1986 s.20(4F),(4G); 1986 s.53(10A); 1988(1) ss.4(2), 16, Sch.4, para.30(2)

73(1)

1975(1) s.85(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.85(2); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.28

(3)

1975(1) s.85(3)

(4), (5)

1975(1) s.85(4), (5); 1979 s.15(1)

74

1986 s.27

75

1986 s.29(4)—(7)

76(1), (2)

1986 s.31D(1), (2); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

(3)

1986 s.31D(3); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.9(4)

(4)

1986 s.31D(4); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

(5)

1986 s.31D(5); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.9(4)

(6) - (8)

1986 s.31D(6) - (8); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

77

1986 s.31E; 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

78(1) - (3)

1986 s.33(5) - (7)

(4)

1986 s.32(4)

(5)

1986 s.33(12)

(6)

1986 ss.26(3), 33(8); 1989 s.5(2)

(7)

1986 ss.26(4), 33(8); Family Law Reform Act 1987 (c. 42) s.33(1), Sch.2, para.93; 1989 s.5(3)

(8)

1986 ss.26(5), 33(8); 1989 s.5(4)

(9)

1986 ss.26(6), 33(8)

79(a)

1986 s.53(7A); 1988 s.16, Sch.4, para.28

(b)

1986 s.29(8); 1988 s.16, Sch.4, para.26

(c)

1986 s.33(8A); 1988 s.16, Sch.4, para.27

80

1975(3) s.4A; 1979 s.15(3)

81(1) “benefit”

1989 s.22(3) “benefit”; 1991(1) s.1(5)

“certificate of deduction”

1989 s.22(3) “certificate of deduction”

“certificate of total benefit”

1989 s.22(3) “certificate of total benefit”

“compensation payment”

1989 s.22(3) “compensation payment”; 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.1(1)

“compensation scheme for motor accidents”

1989 s.22(3) “compensation scheme for motor accidents”; 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.1(2)

“compensator”; “victim”; “intended recipient”

Drafting

“payment”

1989 s.22(3) “payment”

“relevant deduction”

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.1(1) “relevant deduction”

“relevant payment”

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.1(1) “relevant payment”

“relevant period”

1989 s.22(3) “relevant period”

“total benefit”

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.1(1) “total benefit”

(2)

1989 s.22(3A); 1991(1) s.1(5)

(3) - (5)

1989 s.22(4) - (6)

(6)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.1(2)

(7)

1989 s.22(8)

82

1989 s.22(1), (2)

83

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.2

84

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.3

85

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.4

86

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.5

87

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.6

88

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.7

89

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.8

90

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.9

91

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.10

92

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.11

93(1)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.12(1)

(2)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.12(2); 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.2(1)

(3), (4)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.12(3), (4)

(5)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.12(5); 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.2(2)

(6)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.12(6); 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.2(3)

(7)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.12(6A); 1990 s.7 Sch.1, para.2(4)

(8), (9)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.12(7), (8)

94(1), (2)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.13(1), (2)

(3)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.13(2A); 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.1(4)

(4) - (6)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.13(3) - (5)

95

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.14

96

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.15

97

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.16

98(1), (2)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.17(1), (2)

(3)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.17(3); 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.3

(4) - (10)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.17(4) - (10)

(11)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.17(11); 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.4

(12)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.17(12)

99

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.18

100

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.19

101

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.20A; 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.5(1)

102(1)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.21(1); 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.5(2)

(2)

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.21(2)

103

1989 s.22(7), Sch.4, para.24; 1990 s.7, Sch.1, para.6

104

1989 s.27

105(1), (2)

1986 s.26(1), (2)

(3)

1986 s.26(3) - (6); 1990 s.8(3)

106(1)

1986 s.24(1)

(2) - (4)

1986 s.24(4)—(6)

(5)

1986 s.24(7); Family Law Reform Act 1987 (c. 42) s.33(1), Sch.2, para.91

(6),(7)

1986 s.24(8),(9)

107(1)—(4)

1986 s.24A (1) - (4); 1990 s.8(1)

(5)

1986 s.24A(4A); Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991 (c. 17) s.9(1)

(6) - (8)

1986 s.24A(5) - (7); 1990 s.8(1)

(9) - (11)

1986 s.24A(7A) - (7C); Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991 s.9(2)

(12) - (15)

1986 s.24A(8) - (11); 1990 s.8(1)

108

1986 s.24B; 1990 s.8(1)

109

1986 s.25A; Debtors (Scotland) Act 1987 (c. 18) s.68

110(1)

1986 s.58(1)

(2)

1986 s.58(2); 1989 s.22, Sch.4, para.20(2),(3)

(3)

1986 s.58(3); 1989 s.22, Sch.4, para.20(4)

(4),(5)

1986 s.58(4),(5)

(6)

1986 s.58(6); 1989 s.22, Sch.4, para.20(5)

(7)

1986 s.58(7); 1989 s.22, Sch.4, para.20(6)

(8)

1986 s.84(1) “the benefit Acts”

(9) “relevant benefit”

1986 s.58(2)(b)(ii), (10); 1989 s.22, Sch.4, para.20(2), (7)

“relevant payment”

1986 s.58(c)(iii), (6)(a)(iii), (7)(e), (10); 1989 s.22, Sch.4, para.20(3), (5) - (7)

111

1986 s.58(8), (9); R10

112

1986 s.55

113

1986 s.54

114(1)

1975(1) s.146(1); Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1975 (c. 21) s.289G; Criminal Justice Act 1982 (c. 48) ss.46, 54

(2)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.5(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.146(2)

(4)

1975(1) s.146(3); Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1975 (c. 21) s.289G; Criminal Justice Act 1982 (c. 48) ss.46, 54

(5), (6)

1975(1) s.146(4)

115

1986 s.57

116(1)

1986 s.56(1)

(2)

1986 s.56(2); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.9(2)

(3)

1986 s.56(3)

(4)

1986 s.56(4); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.9(3)

(5)

1986 s.56(4A), 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.9(4)

(6)

1986 s.56(4B); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.5(2)

(7)

1986 s.56(5); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.9(5)

117(1)

1975(1) s.148(1); 1986 s.52(5); R8

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.148(2), (3)

118

1975(1) s.149

119

1975(1) s.150

120(1), (2)

1975(1) s.151(1), (2)

(3)

1975(1) s.151(3); 1991(3) s.2(6)(a)

(4)

1975(1) s.151(3A); 1991(3) s.2(6)(b)

(5)

1975(1) s.151(4)

(6)

1975(1) s.151(5); 1991(3) s.2(6)(c)

121(1)

1975(1) s.152(1); Magistrates' Courts Act 1980 (c. 43) s.154, Sch.7, para.135

(2)

1975(1) s.152(2); 1975(2) s.65, Sch.4, para.67

(3)

1975(1) s.152(3)

(4) - (6)

1975(1) s.152(5) - (7)

122(1)

1986 s.59(1); 1989 s.20(a)

(2)

1986 s.59(2); 1989 s.20(b)

(3)

1986 s.59(3)

123(1)—(6)

1989 s.19(1)—(6)

(7)

1989 s.19(7); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.28(1)

(8)

1989 s.19(8)

(9)

1989 s.19(9); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.28(2)

(10)

1989 s.19(10); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.28(3)

124(1), (2)

1975(1) s.160(1); 1975 (Old Cases) s.11; 1986 s.52(3)(f), (3A) (6); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.16; 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.160(2); Registration of Births, Deaths and Marriages (Fees) (No.2) Order 1990 (S.I.1990/2515) art.2, Sch.; Registration of Births, Deaths and Marriages (Fees) (Scotland) Order 1990 (S.I.1990/2637) art.2, Sch.

(4), (5)

1975(1) s.160(3), (4)

125

1986 s.60

126

1986 s.27A; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.17

127

1986 s.31(1)—(3)

128

1986 s.31G(1)—(3); 1988(2), s.135, Sch.10, para.6

129

1982(2) s.17(1)

130(1)

1982(2) s.18(1); 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.15(a)

(2), (3)

1982(2) s.18(2), (3)

(4)(a), (b)

1982(2) s.17(4)

(c)

1982(2) s.9(3)(a)

131

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.9

132(1), (2)

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.8A; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.18;

(3)

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.8

133

1975(1) s.161(1)

134(1)

1986 s.28(1); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.18

(2)

1986 s.28(1A); 1989 s.14(1)

(3)—(6)

1986 s.28(2) - (5)

(7)

1986 s.28(5A); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.18

(8) - (12)

1986 s.28(6) - (10)

(13)

1986 s.84(1) “modifications”

135(1)

1986 s.30(1)

(2), (3)

1986 s.30(2); Local Government and Housing Act 1989 (c. 42) s.81(1); The Housing Benefit (Transitional) Amendment Regulations 1988 reg.3 (S.I.1988/458)

(4)

1986 s.30(2ZA); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.19(1)

(5)

1986 s.30(3)

(6), (7)

1986 s.30(5); Housing (Scotland) Act 1988 (c. 43) ss. 1, 3, Sch.2, para.1; Local Government and Housing Act 1989 s.81(2)

(8), (9)

1986 s.30(6); Local Government and Housing Act 1989 s.81(3)

(10)

1986 s.30(7); R11

(11)

1986 s.30(8); 1989 s.15(2)

(12)

1986 s.30(9)

(13)

1986 s.84(3)

(14)

1986 s.84(1) “modifications”

136(1)

1986 s.30(2A); 1989 s.15(1); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.19(2)

(2)—(4)

1986 s.30(2B), (2C); 1989 s.15(1)

137

1986 s.30(8A)—(8F); 1989 s.15(2)

138(1),(2)

1986 s.31A(1),(2); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.20

(3)—(9)

1986 s.31A(3)—(9); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

139(1)—(5)

1986 s.31B(1)—(5); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

(6)

1986 s.31B(6); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para 6; the Community Charge Benefits (General) Regulations 1989 reg.11(1) (S.I.1989/1321)

(7)—(10)

1986 s.31B(7)—(10); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

(11)

1986 s.84(1) “modifications”, “war disablement pension”, “war widow’s pension”; the Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 (c. 1) s.844, Sch.29, para. 32, Table; the Community Charge Benefits (General) Regulations 1989 reg.11(2)

140(1),(2)

1986 s.31F(1),(2); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

(3)

1986 s.31F(3); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.21(1)

(4),(5)

1986 s.31F(4),(5); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

(6)

1986 s.31F(5A); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.21(2)

(7)

1986 s.31F(6); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.21(3)

(8)

1986 s.31F(7); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

141(1)

1975(1) s.120(2); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.50(b)

(2) - (6)

1975(1) s.120(3) - (7)

(7)

Transitional

142(1)

1975(1) ss.121(1), 165

(2)

1975(1) s.121(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.121(3); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.1(2)(a)

143(1)

1975(1) s.122(1); 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para.9(a); 1989 s.1(3)

(2)

1975(1) s.122(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.122(3)(a)

(4)

1975(1) s.122(6); 1980(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.13; 1989 s.1(5)

144(1)

1975(1) ss.123(2), 165

(2)

1975(1) s.123(3); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.1(2)(b)

145(1)

1975(1) s.123A(1); 1989 s.1(6)

(2)

1975(1) s.123A(2); 1985 s.7(5)

(3)

1975(1) s.123A(3); 1985 s.7(5); 1989 s.1(7)

(4)

1975(1) s.123A(4); 1985 s.7(5)

146

1975(1) s.4(6F); 1985 s.7(2)

147(1)

1975(1) ss.4(6G), 123A(5); 1985 s.7(2), (5)

(2)

1975(1) ss.4(6HH), 123A(6A), 165; 1986 s.74(1), (2)

(3)

1975(1) ss.4(6J), 123A(7); 1985 s.7(2),(5)

(4), (5)

1975(1) ss.4(6K), 123A(8); 1985 s.7(2),(5); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.1(1), (2)(c)

148(1)

1975(2) s.21(1); 1985 s.4, Sch.3, para.1; 1986 s.18(1)

(2)

1975(2) s.21(2); 1979 s.10(2)

(3), (4)

1975(2) s.21(3); 1979 s.10(3); 1980(1) s.3(3)

(5)

1975(2) s.21(4)

(6)

1975(2) s.21(5); 1980(1) s.3(3)

(7)

Transitional

149

1982(2) s.9(1E); 1991(1) s.2(1)

150(1)(a)(i)

1986 s.63(1)(a)(i)

(ii)

1986 s.63(1)(a)(iv)

(iii)

1986 s.63(1)(a)(iii)

(b)

1986 s.63(1)(aa); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.16(a)

(c) - (f)

1986 s.63(1)(b) - (e)

(g)

1986 s.63(1)(ee); 1988(1) s.2(2)(a)

(h)

1986 s.63(1)(i); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.5(a)

(i)

1986 s.63(1)(f)

(j)

1986 s.63(1)(g), (h)

(2)

1986 s.63(2)

(3)

1986 s.63(3); 1988(1) s.2(2)(b); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.16(b)

(4) - (6)

1986 s.63(4)—(6)

(7)

1986 s.63(10); Social Security Act 1986 (Consequential) Amendment Regulation 1988 (S.I.1988/961) reg.2(a)

(8)

1986 s.63(11); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.23

(9)

1986 s.63(12)

(10)

1986 s.63(13); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.15(2); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.5(b)

(11)

1975(2) s.24(1)(a); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.92

151(1)

1975(2) s.23(2); 1986 ss.18(1), 86, Sch.10, para.91

(2)

1975(2) s.23(3); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.91

(3) - (5)

1986 s.63(7) - (9)

(6)

1986 s.63(10A); Social Security Act 1986 (Consequential) Amendment Regulation 1988 (S.I.1988/961) reg.2(b)

152

1986 s.63A; 1989 s.17(1)

153

1988(1) s.5

154

1975(3) s.17(1), (2)

155(1)

1986 s.64(1); 1989 s.17(2)(a)

(2)

1986 s.64(6)

(3) - (6)

1986 s.64(2) - (5)

(7)

1975(2) s.24(1)(a); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.92

156

1975(2) s.23(2A); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.11

157(1)

1975(3) s.5(6), Sch.3, paras.1, 2; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.97

(2)

1975(3) s.5(6), Sch.3, para.3

158

1977 s.17(4)

159

1986 s.64A; 1989 s.18

160

1986 s.64B; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.24

161(1), (2)

1975(1) s.133(1), (2)

(3)

1975(1) s.133(3); Finance Act 1980 (c. 48) s.120, Sch.19, para.5(4)

(4)

1975(1) s.133(4)

162(1)

1975(1) s.134(1)(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.134(2); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.15

(3)

1975(1) s.134(2A); 1990 s.16(3)

(4)

1975(1) s.134(2B); 1990 s.17(3)

(5)(a)

1975(1) s.134(4)(a); 1985 s.29(1), Sch. 5, para.11; 1989 s.1(8); The Social Security (Contributions and Allocation of Contributions) (Re-rating) Order 1989 (S.I.1989/26) art.6

(b)

1975(1) s.134(4)(b); 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para.11; The Social Security (Contributions and Allocation of Contributions) (Re-rating) Order 1989 (S.I.1989/26) art.6

(c)

1975(1) s.134(4)(bb); 1991(3) s.4(a)

(d) - (f)

1975(1) s.134(4)(c) - (e); 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para.11; The Social Security (Treasury Supplement to and Allocation of Contributions)(Re-rating) Order 1987 (S.I.1987/48) art.3

(6)

1975(1) ss.134(4), 165; 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para.11

(7)

1975(1) s.134(4A); 1981(1) s.3(3)

(8)(a)

1975(1) s.134(4B)(a); 1981(1) s.3(3)

(b)

1975(1) s.134(4B)(aa); 1991(3) s.4(b)

(c), (d)

1975(1) s.134(4B)(b), (c); 1981(1) s.3(3)

(9)—(11)

1975(1) s.134(5)

(12)

1975(1) s.134(6); 1979 s.14(2)

163(1)(a), (b)

1975(1) s.135(1), (2); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.52; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.3; 1990 s.16(4); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.17

(c)

1986 s.85(3)(d)

(d)

1982(2) ss.1(6), 9(7); 1985 s.19; 1986 ss.68, 85(3)(c)

(e)

1989 s.28(4)(b)

(2)(a)

1975(1) s.135(3)(a); 1975(2) s.64(1)(a); 1975(3) s.23(1)(a); 1977 s.23(1)(a); 1980(1) s.19(1); 1982(2) s.46(1)(a); 1986 s.85(1)(e), (f); 1988(1) s.15(1)(a); 1989 s.28(1)(a); 1990 s.18(1)(a); 1991(1) s.4(3)

(b)

1975(1) s.135(2)(a) - (f), (3)(b); 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.3; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.18

(c)

1975(1) ss.135(2)(h), (3)(b), 159(4); 1975 (Old Cases) ss.2(1), 5(1); 1990 s.16(4), (7), (8)(a)

(d)

1986 s.85(1)(a); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.12; 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.8(a)

(e)

1986 s.85(1)(b)

(f)

1975(3) s.1(2)

(g)

1986 s.85(1)(c)

(h)

1986 s.85(1)(d)

(i)

1989 s.28(4)(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.135(4); 1982(2) s.46(2)

(4)

1977 s.1(2)

(5)

1975(1) s.135(7); 1990 s.17(4)

164(1) - (3)

1986 s.85(5) - (7)

(4)

1975 (Old Cases) s.4(4)(e); 1990 s.16(8)(b)

(5)

1975(1) s.113(2)(b); 1983 s.25, Sch.8 para.24; 1986 s.85(8)

(6)

1989 s.28(3)

165(1)

1975(1) s.133(5); 1986 s.85(9); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.8(b)

(2) - (4)

1975(1) s.133(6); 1975(3) s.23(4); 1986 s.85(10)

(5)

1975(1) s.135(5); 1975(2) s.64(2); 1975(3) s.23(4); 1977 s.23(2); 1980(1) s.19(3); 1980(2) s.7(1); 1986 s.85(4); 1988(1) s.15(2); 1989 s.28(2); 1990 ss.16(5), 18(2)

166(1)—(3)

1975(1) ss.137(2), 165

(4), (5)

1975(1) ss.137(3), (4), 165

167(1)

1986 s.32(1)

(2)—(4)

1986 s.32(5)—(7)

(5), (6)

1986 s.32(7A), (7B); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.4

168(1) - (4)

1986 s.32(8A)—(8D); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.6

(5)

1986 s.32(8E); 1990 s.10(1)

169

1986 s.85(11), (12)

170(1) - (4)

1980(1) s.9(1) - (4)

(5)

1980(1) s.9(7); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.30; 1991(1) s.3(1)(b); R12

171(1), (2)

1975(1) s.141(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.141(3)

(4)

1975(1) s.141(4); 1982 s.48(5), Sch.4, para.16

172(1)

1980(1) s.10(1); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.98(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.141(2); 1981(2) s.8, Sch.2, para.2; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.86

(3)

1980(1) s.10(2)

(4)

1975(1) s.141(2)

(5)

1980(1) s.10(9)

173(1), (2)

1986 s.61(1), (2)

(3)

1986 s.61(3); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.27

(4)

1986 s.61(4)

(5)

1986 s.61(5); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.12(3)

(6)

1980(1) s.10(9)

(7)

1986 s.61(10) “regulations”; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.12(4)

174(1) - (3)

1980(1) s.10(3) - (5)

(4)

1980(1) s.10(9)

175

1991(2) s.3(1) - (6)

176(1)

1986 s.61(7); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.10

(2), (3)

1986 s.61(8), (9)

177(1) - (3)

1975(1) s.142(1) - (3)

(4)

1975(1) s.142(4); 1975(2) s.65(2), Sch.4, para.66; 1986 s.65(1)

(5)

1975(1) s.142(1)

178(1), (2)

1975(3) s.14(1); 1986 s.65(4); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.6

(3)

1975(3) s.14(2)

179(1)

1975(1) s.143(1); 1975(3) s.15(1); 1977 s.20(1), (2); 1986 s.65(2)(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.143(1A); 1975(3) s.15(1A); 1981(2) s.6(1), (2)

(3)

1975(1) s.143(2); 1975(3) s.15(2)

(4)

1975(1) s.143(1); 1975(3) s.15(1); 1986 s.65(4); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.6

(5)

1975(3) s.15(1); 1986 s.65(4); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.6

180

1986 s.78

181

Supplementary Benefits Act 1976 (c. 71) s.22; 1980(1) s.6(1), (3), Sch.2, Part I, para.21, Part II; Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1975 (c. 21) s.298G; Criminal Justice Act 1982 (c. 48) ss.46, 54; The Transfer of Functions (Health and Social Security) Order 1988 (S.I.1988/1843) Sch.3, para.2(c)

182

Supplementary Benefits Act 1976 s.23; 1980(1) s.6(3), Sch.2, Part II; Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1975 s.298G; Criminal Justice Act 1982 ss.46, 54; The Transfer of Functions (Health and Social Security) Order 1988 Sch.3, para.2(c)

183

1975(1) s.154

184

1975(1) s.155

185(1)

Drafting

(2)

1975(1) s.159(3)(c)

186

Drafting

187(1)

1975(1) s.87(1); 1975(3) s.12(1); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.48(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.87(2); 1975(3) s.12(2); Solicitors (Scotland)) Act 1980 (c. 46) s.66, Sch.6, para.2

(3)

1975(1) s.87(3)

188(1), (2)

1975(1) s.163

(3)

1975 (Old Cases) s.12

189(1), (2)

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “regulations”; 1975(3) s.22(1); 1977 s.24(1) “regulations”; 1982(2) s.47 “regulations”; 1986 ss.52, 84(1) “regulations”, Sch.5, para.20, 1989 s.30(1) “regulations”; 1991(2) s.3(8)

(3)

1975(1) s.166(1); 1975(3) s.22(2); 1977 s.24(3); 1980(1) s.14(8); 1982(2) s.45(2); 1986 s.83(1); 1989 s.29(1); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.8(7); 1991(2) s.3(8)

(4)

1975(1) s.166(2); 1975(3) s.22(6); 1977 s.24(3); 1982(2) s.45(1); 1986 s.83(1); 1989 s.29(1)

(5)

1975(1) ss.113(2)(c), 166(3); 1975(3) s.22(7); 1977 s.24(3); 1982(2) s.45(1); 1986 s.83(1); 1989 ss.29(1), 31(1), Sch.8, para.10(1); 1991(2) s.3(7); R6

(6)

1975(1) s.166(3A); 1975(3) s.22(7A); 1977 s.24(3); 1986 ss.62(1), (2), 83(1); 1989 s.29(1)

(7)

1986 s.83(2); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.11(2)

(8)

1975(1) s.133(6); 1986 s.83(5); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.11(4); 1989 ss.17(2)(c), s.9(5)

(9)

1975(1) s.166(5); 1977 s.24(3); 1982(2) s.45(1); 1986 s.83(6); 1989 s.29(6); 1991 s.12(3)

(10)

1975(1) s.166(5A); 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.17

(11)

1975(1) s.166(7); 1975(3) ss.14(3), 15(3); 1986 s.65(4); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.6

(12)

1975(1) s.168(4)

190(1)

1975(1) s.167(1)(b); 1975(3) s.22(3); 1981(1) s.4(5)(b), 1986 ss.62(3), 83(3)(d); 1989 ss.17(2)(b), 29(2)(h)

(2)

1975(3) s.22(4); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.8(3)

(3)

1975(1) s.167(3); 1975(3) s.22(5); 1977 s.24(5); 1982(2) s.45(2); 1986 s.83(4); 1989 s.29(3); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.8(1), (3), (4), (7), (9), (12); 1991(2) s.12(2)

(4)

1975(1) s.167(4); 1980(1) s.14(8); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.8(1); R13

191

“the 1975 Act”; “the 1986 Act”; “benefit”

Drafting

“chargeable financial year”; “charging authority”

1986 s.20(11), “chargeable financial year”; “charging authority”; 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.2(5)

“Christmas bonus”

Drafting

“claim”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “claim”

“claimant”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “claimant”

“Commissioner”; “compensation payment”; “compensator”; “the Consequential Provisions Act”; “contribution card”; “the Contributions and Benefits Act”; “disablement benefit”; “the disablement questions”

Drafting

“dwelling”

1986 s.84(1) “dwelling”

“5 year general qualification”

Drafting

“housing authority”

1986 s.84(1) “housing authority”; Housing (Scotland) Act 1988 (c. 43) ss. 1, 3, Sch.2, para.1

“housing benefit scheme”

1986 s.84(1) “housing benefit scheme”

“income-related benefit”

Drafting

“industrial injuries benefit”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “industrial injuries benefit”

“invalidity benefit”

Drafting

“levying authority”

1986 s.20(11) “levying authority”; 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.2(5)

“local authority”

1986 s.84(1) “local authority”

“medical examination”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “medical examination”

“medical practitioner”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “medical practitioner”

“medical treatment”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “medical treatment”

“new town corporation”

1986 s.84(1) “new town corporation”

“the Northern Ireland Department”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “the Northern Ireland Department”

“the Northern Ireland Administration Act”; “occupational pension scheme”; “the Old Cases Act”; “Old Cases payments”; “the Pensions Act”; “personal pension scheme”

Drafting

“prescribe”

1975 s.168(1), Sch.20, “prescribe”

“President”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20 “President”; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.20

“rate rebate”; “rent rebate”; “rent allowance”

Drafting

“rates”

1986 s.84(1) “rates”; Abolition of Domestic Rates Etc. (Scotland) Act 1987 (c. 47) s.26(2)(a)

“rating authority”

1986 s.84(1) “rating authority”

“tax year”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “tax year”

“10 year general qualification”

Drafting

“widow’s benefit”

Drafting

192

Short title, commencement and extent

Sch. 1

para.1

1975(1) s.165A; 1985 ss.17, 32(3)

para.2

1975(1) s.165A; 1985 s.17; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.88; Social Security Act 1986 (Commencement No.1) Order 1986 (S.I.1986/1609)

para.3

1975(1) s.165A; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.87; Social Security Act 1986 (No.4) Commencement Order 1986 (S.I.1986/1959)

para.4

1975(1) s.165A; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.87; 1989 ss.31(1), 33(2), (3), Sch.8, para.9(1)

para.5

1975(1) s.165A; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.87; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.9(1); 1990 ss.6(1), 23(2), (3)

Sch. 2

para.1(1)

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.1A(4); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.8

(2) - (4)

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.1A(5) - (7); 1980(1) s.13(1) - (3); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.8

(5)

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.1A(9); 1980(1) s.13(6); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.8

(6)

1980(1) s.13(5)(a); Judicial Pensions Act 1981 (c. 20) s.36, Sch.3, para.10

(7)

1980(1) s.13(1)

para.2

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.1A(10); 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.8

para. 3

1975(1) ss.97(4), 100D(7), 108(3), Sch. 10, para.1A(11), Sch.10A, para.11, Sch.12, paras.5A, 7; 1983 s.25, Sch.8, paras.8, 10; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

para.4(1), (2)

1975(1) ss.97(4), 100D(7), Sch.10, paras.1B, 1C, Sch.10A, para.11; 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.8; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

para.5

1975(1) ss.97(4), 100D(7), 108(3), Sch.10, para.1D, Sch.10A, para.11, Sch.12, para.9; 1983 s.25, Sch.8, paras.8, 11; 1991(2) ss.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

para.6

1975(1) s.97(4), Sch.10, para.4; 1980(1) s.12; The Transfer of Functions (Social Security Commissioners) Order 1984 (S.I.1984/1818) art.3

para.7

1975(1) ss.97(4), 100D(7), 108(3), 113(3), Sch.10, para.3, Sch.10A, para.11, Sch.12, paras.4, 5, 6, 7; 1983 s.25, Sch.8, para.27(b); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, paras.5, 16

para.8

1980(1) s.17; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.10

Sch. 3

para.1

1975(1) s.115(2) “competent tribunal”; 1983 s.25, Sch.8, paras.5, 25; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.10

para.2

1975(1) s.115, Sch.13, para.1; 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.4

para.3

1975(1) s.115, Sch.13, para.1A; 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.19(a)

paras.4 - 9

1975(1) s.115, Sch.13, paras.2 - 7

para.10

1975(1) s.115, Sch.13, para.7A; 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.10; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.1, para.17

para.11

1975(1) s.115, Sch.13, para.10; 1986 s.52(1), Sch.5, para.19(b)

para.12

1975(1) s.115, Sch.13, para.11

Sch. 4

Part I

1989 s.19, Sch.2, Part I; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.28(4), (5); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.19

Part II

1989 s.19, Sch.2, Part II; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.28(6)

Sch. 5

para.1

1980(1) s.9(2), Sch.3, para.1; 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.32(2)

para.2

1980(1) s.9(2), Sch.3, para.2; 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.32(3)

paras.3 - 10

1980(1) s.9(2), Sch.3, paras.3 - 10

Sch. 6

1975(1) s.141, Sch.16, Part 1

Sch. 7

Part I

para.1

1980(1) s.10(2), Sch.3, para.12(4); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.11

para.2

1980(1) s.10(2), Sch.3, para.12(1)

para.3

1980(1) s.10(2), Sch.3, para.12(2); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.99

para.4

1980(1) s.10(2), Sch.3, para.13(1)

para.5

1980(1) s.10(2), Sch.3, para.13(1A); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.106

paras.6, 7

1980(1) s.10(2), Sch.3, para.14

para.8

1980(1) s.10(2), Sch.3, paras.15A, 15AA; 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.33(3); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.107; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.12(6)

paras.9, 10

1980(1) s.10(2), Sch.3, paras.19, 20

Part II

R14

para.11

1975(1) s.141, Sch.16, para.5

para.12

1975(1) s.141, Sch.16, para.8; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.90

paras.13 - 15

1975(1) s.141, Sch.16, paras.9 - 11

para.16

1980(1) s.11(2)(a)

para.17

1975(1), s.141, Sch.16, para.12

Sch. 8

1975(1) s.142(2); Sch.17

Sch. 9

para.1(1)

1975 (Old Cases) s.4(1)

(2)

1975 (Old Cases) s.4(2); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.10(1)

(3)

1975 (Old Cases) s.4(3)

(4)

1975 (Old Cases) s.4(4); 1977 s.11(1)(a); 1990 s.16(8)(b)

(5) - (7)

1975 (Old Cases) s.4(5) - (7)

paras.2, 3

1975 (Old Cases) ss.8, 9

para.4

1986 s.53(11)

Sch. 10

para.1

Drafting

para.2

1986 s.73, Sch.7, para.3

para.3(1)

1986 s.73, Sch.7, para.4(1); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.15(b)

(2)

1986 s.73, Sch.7, para.4(2)

para.4(1)

1986 s.73, Sch.7, para.5(1)

(2)

1986 s.73, Sch.7, para.2

(3)

1986 s.73, Sch.7, para.5(2)

para.5

1986 s.73, Sch.7, para.7

para.6

1986 s.73, Sch.7, para.6

 

 

 


 

 

Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992

 

Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992

1992 CHAPTER 4

An Act to consolidate certain enactments relating to social security contributions and benefits with amendments to give effect to recommendations of the Law Commission and the Scottish Law Commission.

[13th February 1992]

Be it enacted by the Queen’s most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows:—

 

Part IContributions

Preliminary

1Outline of contributory system

(1)The funds required—

(a)for paying such benefits under this Act as are payable out of the National Insurance Fund and not out of other public money; and

(b)for the making of payments under section 162 of the Administration Act towards the cost of the National Health Service,

shall be provided by means of contributions payable to the Secretary of State by earners, employers and others, together with the additions under subsection (5) below.

(2)Contributions under this Part of this Act shall be of the following five classes—

(a)Class 1, earnings-related, payable under section 6 below, being—

(i)primary Class 1 contributions from employed earners; and

(ii)secondary Class 1 contributions from employers and other persons paying earnings;

(b)Class 1A, payable under section 10 below in respect of cars made available for private use and car fuel by persons liable to pay secondary Class 1 contributions and certain other persons;

(c)Class 2, flat-rate, payable weekly under section 11 below by self-employed earners;

(d)Class 3, payable under section 13 below by earners and others voluntarily with a view to providing entitlement to benefit, or making up entitlement; and

(e)Class 4, payable under section 15 below in respect of the profits or gains of a trade, profession or vocation, or under section 18 below in respect of equivalent earnings.

(3)The amounts and rates of contributions in this Part of this Act and the other figures in it which affect the liability of contributors shall—

(a)be subject to regulations under sections 19(4) and 116 to 120 below; and

(b)to the extent provided for by Part IX of the Administration Act be subject to alteration by orders made by the Secretary of State from year to year under that Part,

and the provisions of this Part of this Act are subject to the provisions of Part III of the Pensions Act (contracting-out - reduced rates of contributions).

(4)Schedule 1 to this Act—

(a)shall have effect with respect to the computation, collection and recovery of contributions of Classes 1, 1A, 2 and 3, and otherwise with respect to contributions of those classes; and

(b)shall also, to the extent provided by regulations made under section 18 below, have effect with respect to the computation, collection and recovery of Class 4 contributions, and otherwise with respect to such contributions, where under that section provision is made for contributions of that class to be recovered by the Secretary of State and not by the Inland Revenue.

(5)For each financial year there shall, by way of addition to contributions, be paid out of money provided by Parliament, in such manner and at such times as the Treasury may determine, amounts the total of which for any such year is equal to the aggregate of all statutory sick pay and statutory maternity pay recovered by employers and others in that year, as estimated by the Government Actuary or the Deputy Government Actuary.

(6)No person shall—

(a)be liable to pay Class 1, Class 1A or Class 2 contributions unless he fulfils prescribed conditions as to residence or presence in Great Britain;

(b)be entitled to pay Class 3 contributions unless he fulfils such conditions; or

(c)be entitled to pay Class 1, Class 1A or Class 2 contributions other than those which he is liable to pay, except so far as he is permitted by regulations to pay them.

2Categories of earners

(1)In this Part of this Act and Parts II to V below—

(a)“employed earner” means a person who is gainfully employed in Great Britain either under a contract of service, or in an office (including elective office) with emoluments chargeable to income tax under Schedule E; and

(b)“self-employed earner” means a person who is gainfully employed in Great Britain otherwise than in employed earner’s employment (whether or not he is also employed in such employment).

(2)Regulations may provide—

(a)for employment of any prescribed description to be disregarded in relation to liability for contributions otherwise arising from employment of that description;

(b)for a person in employment of any prescribed description to be treated, for the purposes of this Act, as falling within one or other of the categories of earner defined in subsection (1) above, notwithstanding that he would not fall within that category apart from the regulations.

(3)Where a person is to be treated by reference to any employment of his as an employed earner, then he is to be so treated for all purposes of this Act; and references throughout this Act to employed earner’s employment shall be construed accordingly.

(4)Subsections (1) to (3) above are subject to the provision made by section 95 below as to the employments which are to be treated, for the purposes of industrial injuries benefit, as employed earner’s employments.

(5)For the purposes of this Act, a person shall be treated as a self-employed earner as respects any week during any part of which he is such an earner (without prejudice to his being also treated as an employed earner as respects that week by reference to any other employment of his).

3“Earnings” and “earner”

(1)In this Part of this Act and Parts II to V below—

(a)“earnings” includes any remuneration or profit derived from an employment; and

(b)“earner” shall be construed accordingly.

(2)For the purposes of this Part of this Act and of Parts II to V below other than those of Schedule 8—

(a)the amount of a person’s earnings for any period; or

(b)the amount of his earnings to be treated as comprised in any payment made to him or for his benefit,

shall be calculated or estimated in such manner and on such basis as may be prescribed.

(3)Regulations made for the purposes of subsection (2) above may prescribe that payments of a particular class or description made or falling to be made to or by a person shall, to such extent as may be prescribed, be disregarded or, as the case may be, be deducted from the amount of that person’s earnings.

4Payments treated as remuneration and earnings

(1)For the purposes of section 3 above there shall be treated as remuneration derived from employed earner’s employment—

(a)any sum paid to or for the benefit of a person in satisfaction (whether in whole or in part) of any entitlement of that person to—

(i)statutory sick pay; or

(ii)statutory maternity pay; and

(b)any sickness payment made—

(i)to or for the benefit of the employed earner; and

(ii)in accordance with arrangements under which the person who is the secondary contributor in relation to the employment concerned has made, or remains liable to make, payments towards the provision of that sickness payment.

(2)Where the funds for making sickness payments under arrangements of the kind mentioned in paragraph (b) of subsection (1) above are attributable in part to contributions to those funds made by the employed earner, regulations may make provision for disregarding, for the purposes of that subsection, the prescribed part of any sum paid as a result of the arrangements.

(3)For the purposes of subsections (1) and (2) above “sickness payment” means any payment made in respect of absence from work due to incapacity for work, within the meaning of section 57 below.

(4)For the purposes of section 3 above there shall be treated as remuneration derived from an employed earner’s employment any sum paid to or for the benefit of an employed earner which is chargeable to tax by virtue of section 313 of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 (taxation of consideration for certain restrictive undertakings) otherwise than by virtue of subsection (4) of that section.

(5)For the purposes of section 3 above regulations may make provision for treating as remuneration derived from an employed earner’s employment any payment made by a body corporate to or for the benefit of any of its directors where that payment would, when made, not be earnings for the purposes of this Act.

 

Class 1 contributions

5Earnings limits for Class 1 contributions

(1)For the purposes of this Act there shall for every tax year be—

(a)a lower earnings limit for Class 1 contributions, being the level of weekly earnings at which employed earners become liable for such contributions in respect of the earnings from their employments; and

(b)an upper earnings limit for Class 1 contributions, being the maximum amount of weekly earnings in respect of which primary Class 1 contributions are payable;

and those limits shall be the amounts specified for that year by regulations made in accordance with subsections (2) and (3) below.

(2)The amount specified as the lower earnings limit for any tax year shall be an amount equal to or not more than 99p less than—

(a)the sum which at the beginning of that year is specified in section 44(4) below as the weekly rate of the basic pension in a Category A retirement pension; or

(b)that sum as increased by any Act or order passed or made before the beginning of that year and taking effect before 6th May in that year.

(3)The amount specified as the upper earnings limit for any tax year shall be an amount which either—

(a)is equal to 7 times the sum by reference to which the lower earnings limit for that year is specified in accordance with subsection (2) above; or

(b)exceeds or falls short of 7 times that sum by an amount not exceeding half that sum.

6Liability for Class 1 contributions

(1)Where in any tax week earnings are paid to or for the benefit of an earner in respect of any one employment of his which is employed earner’s employment and—

(a)he is over the age of 16; and

(b)the amount paid is equal to or exceeds the current lower earnings limit for Class 1 contributions (or the prescribed equivalent in the case of earners paid otherwise than weekly),

a primary and a secondary Class 1 contribution shall be payable in accordance with this section and sections 8 and 9 below.

(2)Except as may be prescribed, no primary Class 1 contribution shall be payable in respect of earnings paid to or for the benefit of an employed earner after he attains pensionable age, but without prejudice to any liability to pay secondary Class 1 contributions in respect of any such earnings.

(3)The primary and secondary Class 1 contributions referred to in subsection (1) above are payable as follows—

(a)the primary contribution shall be the liability of the earner; and

(b)the secondary contribution shall be the liability of the secondary contributor;

but nothing in this subsection shall prejudice the provisions of paragraph 3 of Schedule 1 to this Act relating to the manner in which the earner’s liability falls to be discharged.

(4)Except as provided by this Act, the primary and secondary Class 1 contributions in respect of earnings paid to or for the benefit of an earner in respect of any one employment of his shall be payable without regard to any other such payment of earnings in respect of any other employment of his.

(5)Regulations may provide for reducing primary or secondary Class 1 contributions which are payable in respect of persons to whom section 81 of the [1978 c. 44.] Employment Protection (Consolidation) Act 1978 (redundancy payments) does not apply by virtue of section 144(2) or 149 of that Act.

(6)The power conferred by subsection (1) above to prescribe an equivalent of the lower earnings limit includes power to prescribe an amount which exceeds, by not more than £1.00, the amount which is the arithmetical equivalent of that limit.

7“Secondary contributor”

(1)For the purposes of this Act, the “secondary contributor” in relation to any payment of earnings to or for the benefit of an employed earner, is—

(a)in the case of an earner employed under a contract of service, his employer;

(b)in the case of an earner employed in an office with emoluments, either—

(i)such person as may be prescribed in relation to that office; or

(ii)if no person is prescribed, the government department, public authority or body of persons responsible for paying the emoluments of the office;

but this subsection is subject to subsection (2) below.

(2)In relation to employed earners who—

(a)are paid earnings in a tax week by more than one person in respect of different employments; or

(b)work under the general control or management of a person other than their immediate employer,

and in relation to any other case for which it appears to the Secretary of State that such provision is needed, regulations may provide that the prescribed person is to be treated as the secondary contributor in respect of earnings paid to or for the benefit of an earner.

8Calculation of primary Class 1 contributions

(1)Where a primary Class 1 contribution is payable, the amount of that contribution shall be the aggregate of—

(a)the initial primary percentage of so much of the earner’s earnings paid in the tax week, in respect of the employment in question, as does not exceed the current lower earnings limit; and

(b)the main primary percentage of so much of those earnings as exceeds that limit but does not exceed the current upper earnings limit;

but this subsection is subject to regulations under section 6(5) above and sections 116 to 120 below and to section 27 of the Pensions Act (contracted-out rates).

(2)For the purposes of this Act the primary percentages shall be as follows—

(a)the initial primary percentage shall be 2 per cent.; and

(b)the main primary percentage shall be 9 per cent.;

but the rates of those primary percentages are subject to alteration under sections 143 and 145 of the Administration Act.

(3)In the case of earners paid otherwise than weekly, any reference in subsection (1) above to the current upper, or (as the case may be) lower, earnings limit shall be taken as a reference to the prescribed equivalent of that limit.

(4)The power conferred by subsection (3) above to prescribe an equivalent of a limit includes power to prescribe an amount which exceeds, by not more than £1.00, the amount which is the arithmetical equivalent of that limit.

9Calculation of secondary Class 1 contributions

(1)Where a secondary Class 1 contribution is payable, the amount of that contribution shall be the appropriate secondary percentage of the earnings paid in the week in respect of the employment in question.

(2)For the purposes of subsection (1) above, the “appropriate secondary percentage”, in relation to the earner’s earnings, is the percentage specified in subsection (3) below as appropriate to the secondary earnings bracket (or the prescribed equivalent in the case of earners paid otherwise than weekly) into which those earnings fall.

(3)The secondary earnings brackets and the percentages appropriate to them shall be as set out below—

Weekly earnings

Appropriate percentage

Bracket 1

Current lower earnings limit to £89.99

4.6 per cent.

Bracket 2

£90.00 to £134.99

6.6 per cent.

Bracket 3

£135.00 to £189.99

8.6 per cent.

Bracket 4

£190.00 or more

10.4 per cent.

(4)Subsections (1) and (3) above are subject as mentioned below, that is to say—

(a)subsection (1) is subject to section 27 of the Pensions Act and to regulations under section 6(5) above and sections 116 to 120 below;

(b)subsection (3) is subject to any order under Part IX of the Administration Act (alteration of contributions and earnings brackets).

(5)The power conferred by subsection (2) above to prescribe an equivalent of a bracket includes power to prescribe an amount which exceeds, by not more than £1.00, the amount which is the arithmetical equivalent of that bracket.

 

Class 1A contributions

10Class 1A contributions

(1)Where—

(a)for any tax year an amount in respect of a car is by virtue of section 157 of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 chargeable on an earner to income tax under Schedule E; and

(b)the employment by reason of which the car is made available is employed earner’s employment,

a Class 1A contribution shall be payable for that tax year, in accordance with this section, in respect of the earner and car in question.

(2)The Class 1A contribution referred to in subsection (1) above is payable by—

(a)the person who is liable to pay the secondary Class 1 contribution relating to the last (or only) relevant payment of earnings in the tax year in relation to which there is a liability to pay such a contribution; or

(b)if no such contribution is payable in relation to a relevant payment of earnings in the tax year, the person who would be liable but for section 6(1)(b) above to pay a secondary Class 1 contribution relating to the last (or only) relevant payment of earnings in the tax year.

(3)A payment of earnings is a “relevant payment of earnings” for the purposes of subsection (2) above if it is made to or for the benefit of the earner in respect of the employment by reason of which the car is made available.

(4)The amount of the Class 1A contribution referred to in subsection (1) above shall be—

(a)the Class 1A percentage of the cash equivalent of the benefit of the car to the earner in the tax year; or

(b)where for the tax year an amount in respect of fuel for the car is by virtue of section 158 of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 also chargeable on the earner to income tax under Schedule E, the aggregate of—

(i)the Class 1A percentage of the cash equivalent of the benefit of the fuel to the earner in the tax year; and

(ii)the amount mentioned in paragraph (a) above,

the cash equivalents of the benefit of a car or fuel being ascertained, subject to the provisions of this section, in accordance with section 157 or, as the case may be, 158 of the Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 and Schedule 6 to that Act.

(5)In subsection (4) above “the Class 1A percentage” means a percentage rate equal to the percentage rate for secondary Class 1 contributions specified in section 9(3) above as appropriate for the highest secondary earnings bracket for the tax year in question.

(6)In calculating for the purposes of subsection (4) above the cash equivalent of the benefit of a car or fuel—

(a)the car shall not be treated as being unavailable on a day by virtue of paragraph 2(2)(b) of Schedule 6 to the Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 for the purposes of section 158(5) of that Act or paragraph 2(2), 3(2) or 5(2) of that Schedule, unless the person liable to pay the contribution has information to show that the condition specified in paragraph 2(2)(b) is satisfied as regards that day;

(b)the use of the car for the earner’s business travel shall be taken—

(i)for the purposes of section 158(5) of that Act and sub-paragraph (1) of paragraph 3 of that Schedule to have amounted to less than 18,000 miles (or such lower figure as is applicable by virtue of sub-paragraph (2) of that paragraph); and

(ii)for the purposes of sub-paragraph (1) of paragraph 5 of that Schedule to have amounted to not more than 2,500 miles (or such lower figure as is applicable by virtue of sub-paragraph (2) of that paragraph),

unless in either case the person liable to pay the contribution has information to show the contrary; and

(c)for the purposes of paragraph 5(3) of that Schedule, the car shall be treated as not having been the car used to the greatest extent for the employee’s business travel, unless the person liable to pay the contribution has information to show the contrary.

(7)Regulations may make such amendments of this section as appear to the Secretary of State to be necessary or expedient in consequence of any alteration to section 157 or 158 of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 or Schedule 6 to that Act.

(8)A person shall be liable to pay different Class 1A contributions in respect of different earners, different cars and different tax years.

(9)Regulations may provide—

(a)for persons to be excepted in prescribed circumstances from liability to pay Class 1A contributions;

(b)for reducing Class 1A contributions in prescribed circumstances.

 

Class 2 contributions

11Liability for Class 2 contributions

(1)Every self-employed earner who is over the age of 16 shall be liable to pay Class 2 contributions at the rate of £5.35 a week, subject to the provisions of this section and sections 12 and 19(4)(b) below.

(2)No Class 2 contributions shall be payable by an earner in respect of any period after he attains pensionable age.

(3)Regulations may make provision so that an earner is liable for a weekly rate of Class 2 contributions higher than that specified in subsection (1) above where—

(a)in respect of any employment of his, he is treated by regulations under section 2(2)(b) above as being a self-employed earner; and

(b)in any period or periods he has earnings from that employment and—

(i)those earnings are such that (disregarding their amount) he would be liable for Class 1 contributions in respect of them if he were not so treated in respect of the employment, and

(ii)no Class 4 contribution is payable in respect of the earnings by virtue of regulations under section 18(1) below.

(4)Regulations may provide for an earner otherwise liable for Class 2 contributions in respect of employment as a self-employed earner to be excepted from the liability in respect of any period in which his earnings from such employment are, or are treated by regulations as being, less than £3,030 a tax year.

(5)Regulations made for the purposes of subsection (4) above shall not except a person from liability to pay contributions otherwise than on his own application, but may provide for so excepting a person with effect from any date not earlier than 13 weeks before the date on which his application was made.

12Late paid Class 2 contributions

(1)This section applies to any Class 2 contribution paid in respect of a week falling within a tax year (“the contribution year”) earlier than the tax year in which it is paid (“the payment year”).

(2)Subject to subsections (3) to (5) below, the amount of a contribution to which this section applies shall be the amount which the earner would have had to pay if he had paid the contribution in the contribution year.

(3)Subject to subsections (4) to (6) below, in any case where—

(a)the earner pays an ordinary contribution to which this section applies after the end of the tax year immediately following the contribution year; and

(b)the weekly rate of ordinary contributions for the week in respect of which the contribution was payable in the contribution year differs from the weekly rate applicable at the time of payment in the payment year,

the amount of the contribution shall be computed by reference to the highest weekly rate of ordinary contributions in the period beginning with the week in respect of which the contribution is paid and ending with the day on which it is paid.

(4)The Secretary of State may by regulations direct that subsection (3) above shall have effect in relation to a higher-rate contribution to which this section applies subject to such modifications as may be prescribed.

(5)Subject to subsection (6) below, for the purposes of proceedings in any court relating to an earner’s failure to pay Class 2 contributions, the amount of each contribution which he is to be treated as having failed to pay is the amount which he would have paid in accordance with subsections (1) to (3) above or regulations under subsection (6) below if he had paid that contribution on the date on which the proceedings commenced.

(6)The Secretary of State may by regulations provide that the amount of any contribution which, apart from the regulations, would fall to be computed in accordance with subsection (3) or (5) above shall instead be computed by reference to a tax year not earlier than the contribution year but earlier—

(a)in a case falling within subsection (3) above, than the payment year; and

(b)in a case falling within subsection (5) above, than the tax year in which the proceedings commenced.

(7)For the purposes of this section—

(a)proceedings in the High Court or a county court commence when an action commences; and

(b)proceedings under section 114 of the Administration Act (offences relating to contributions) commence when an information is laid.

(8)In this section—

“ordinary contribution” means a contribution under section 11(1) above; and

“higher-rate contribution” means a contribution under regulations made under section 11(3) above.

 

Class 3 contributions

13Class 3 contributions

(1)Regulations shall provide for earners and others, if over the age of 16, to be entitled if they so wish, but subject to any prescribed conditions, to pay Class 3 contributions; and, subject to the following provisions of this section, the amount of a Class 3 contribution shall be £5.25.

(2)Payment of Class 3 contributions shall be allowed only with a view to enabling the contributor to satisfy contribution conditions of entitlement to benefit by acquiring the requisite earnings factor for the purposes described in section 22 below.

(3)Regulations may provide for Class 3 contributions, although paid in one tax year, to be appropriated in prescribed circumstances to the earnings factor of another tax year.

(4)The amount of a Class 3 contribution in respect of a tax year earlier than the tax year in which it is paid shall be the same as if it had been paid in the earlier year and in respect of that year, unless it falls to be calculated in accordance with subsection (6) below or regulations under subsection (7) below.

(5)In this section—

“the payment year” means the tax year in which a contribution is paid; and

“the contribution year” means the earlier year mentioned in subsection (4) above.

(6)Subject to subsection (7) below, in any case where—

(a)a Class 3 contribution is paid after the end of the next tax year but one following the contribution year; and

(b)the amount of a Class 3 contribution applicable had the contribution been paid in the contribution year differs from the amount of a Class 3 contribution applicable at the time of payment in the payment year,

the amount of the contribution shall be computed by reference to the highest of those two amounts and of any other amount of a Class 3 contribution in the intervening period.

(7)The Secretary of State may by regulations provide that the amount of a contribution which apart from the regulations would fall to be computed in accordance with subsection (6) above shall instead be computed by reference to the amount of a Class 3 contribution for a tax year earlier than the payment year but not earlier than the contribution year.

14Restriction on right to pay Class 3 contributions

(1)No person shall be entitled to pay a Class 3 contribution in respect of any tax year if his earnings factor, or the aggregate of his earnings factors, for that year derived—

(a)in the case of 1987-88 or any subsequent year, from earnings upon which Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid or from Class 2 contributions actually paid; or

(b)in the case of any earlier year, from contributions actually paid,

is equal to or exceeds the qualifying earnings factor for that year; and regulations may provide for precluding the payment of Class 3 contributions in other cases.

(2)Regulations may provide for the repayment of Class 3 contributions that have been paid in cases where their payment was precluded by, or by regulations made under, subsection (1) above.

(3)Contributions repayable by virtue of regulations under subsection (2) above shall, for the purpose of determining the contributor’s entitlement to any benefit, be treated as not having been paid (but nothing in this subsection shall be taken to imply that any other repayable contributions are to be treated for the purposes of benefit as having been paid).

 

Class 4 contributions

15Class 4 contributions recoverable under the Income Tax Acts

(1)Class 4 contributions shall be payable for any tax year in respect of all annual profits or gains which—

(a)are immediately derived from the carrying on or exercise of one or more trades, professions or vocations, and

(b)are profits or gains chargeable to income tax under Case I or Case II of Schedule D for the year of assessment corresponding to that tax year.

(2)Class 4 contributions in respect of profits or gains shall be payable—

(a)in the same manner as any income tax which is, or would be, chargeable in respect of those profits or gains (whether or not income tax in fact falls to be paid), and

(b)by the person on whom the income tax is (or would be) charged,

in accordance with assessments made from time to time under the Income Tax Acts.

(3)A Class 4 contribution for any tax year shall be an amount equal to 6.3 per cent. of so much of the profits or gains referred to in subsection (1) above (as computed in accordance with Schedule 2 to this Act) as exceeds £6,120 and does not exceed £21,060.

(4)The reference in subsection (1) above to profits or gains chargeable to income tax under Case I or Case II of Schedule D shall be taken to include a reference to profits or gains consisting of a payment of enterprise allowance chargeable to income tax under Case VI of Schedule D by virtue of section 127(2) of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988.

(5)For the purposes of this section the year of assessment which corresponds to a tax year is the year of assessment (within the meaning of the Tax Acts) which consists of the same period as that tax year.

16Application of Income Tax Acts and destination of Class 4 contributions

(1)All the provisions of the Income Tax Acts, including in particular—

(a)provisions as to assessment, collection, repayment and recovery, and

(b)the provisions of Part X of the [1970 c. 9.] Taxes Management Act 1970 (penalties),

shall, with the necessary modifications, apply in relation to Class 4 contributions under this Act and the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act as if those contributions were income tax chargeable under Case I or Case II of Schedule D.

(2)Subsection (1) above is subject to any provision made by or under—

(a)sections 17(3) and (4) and 18 below;

(b)sections 17(3) and (4) and 18 of the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act; and

(c)Schedule 2 to this Act.

(3)Schedule 2 to this Act has effect for the application or modification, in relation to Class 4 contributions under this Act and the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act, of certain provisions of the Income Tax Acts, and the exclusion of other provisions, and generally with respect to the contributions.

(4)The Inland Revenue shall, at such times and in such manner as the Treasury may direct, account to the Secretary of State for, and pay to him—

(a)the sums estimated by the Inland Revenue (in the manner so directed) to have been collected by them as Class 4 contributions under section 15 above and section 15 of the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act; and

(b)so much of any interest recovered by the Inland Revenue by virtue of paragraph 6 of Schedule 2 to this Act as remains after the deduction by them of any administrative costs attributable to its recovery.

(5)So much of any money received by the Secretary of State under subsection (4) above as is estimated by him, in accordance with any directions of the Treasury, to represent Class 4 contributions collected, or interest in respect of such contributions recovered, from persons in Northern Ireland shall be paid over by him to the Northern Ireland Department.

17Exceptions, deferment and incidental matters relating to Class 4 contributions

(1)The Secretary of State may by regulations made with the concurrence of the Inland Revenue provide—

(a)for excepting persons from liability to pay Class 4 contributions in accordance with sections 15 and 16(1) to (3) above; or

(b)for deferring any person’s liability,

and may certify from time to time to the Inland Revenue the persons who are excepted from liability, or whose liability is to be deferred, and who accordingly are not required (except in accordance with the regulations) to be assessed for contributions.

(2)Exception from liability, or deferment, under subsection (1) above may, in particular, be by reference—

(a)to a person otherwise liable for contributions being under a prescribed age at the beginning of a tax year;

(b)to a person having attained pensionable age;

(c)to a person being in receipt of earnings in respect of which primary Class 1 contributions are, or may be, payable; or

(d)to a person not satisfying prescribed conditions as to residence or presence in the United Kingdom.

(3)Regulations may provide for any incidental matters arising out of the payment of any Class 4 contributions recovered by the Inland Revenue, including in particular the return, in whole or in part, of such contributions in cases where—

(a)payment has been made in error; or

(b)repayment ought for any other reason to be made.

(4)Regulations may provide for any matters arising out of the deferment of liability for Class 4 contributions under subsection (1) above, including in particular provision for the amount of a person’s profits or gains (as computed in accordance with Schedule 2 to this Act) to be certified by the Inland Revenue to the Secretary of State and the person liable.

(5)No such certificate as is referred to in subsection (4) above shall relate to a person’s profits or gains so far as they exceed the higher of the two money sums for the time being specified in section 15(3) above.

(6)Any regulations under subsection (3) or (4) above must be made with the concurrence of the Inland Revenue.

18Class 4 contributions recoverable under regulations

(1)Provision may be made by regulations so that where—

(a)an earner, in respect of any one or more employments of his, is treated by regulations under section 2(2)(b) above as being self-employed; and

(b)in any tax year he has earnings from any such employment (one or more) which fall within paragraph (b)(i) of subsection (3) of section 11 above but is not liable for a higher weekly rate of Class 2 contributions by virtue of regulations under that subsection; and

(c)the total of those earnings exceeds £6,120,

he is to be liable, in respect of those earnings, to pay a Class 4 contribution of an amount equal to 6.3 per cent. of so much of the total as exceeds £6,120 and does not exceed £21,060.

(2)It shall be for the Secretary of State, and not the Inland Revenue, to recover Class 4 contributions payable by virtue of regulations under this section and generally to be responsible for the relevant administration; and, in relation to contributions so payable, regulations may—

(a)apply any of the provisions of Schedule 1 to this Act (except a provision conferring power to make regulations); and

(b)make any such provision as may be made by regulations under that Schedule, except paragraph 6.

 

General

19General power to regulate liability for contributions

(1)Regulations may provide either generally or in relation to—

(a)any prescribed category of earners; or

(b)earners in any prescribed category of employments,

that their liability in a particular tax year in respect of contributions of prescribed classes is not to exceed such maximum amount or amounts as may be prescribed.

(2)Regulations made for the purposes of subsection (1) above may provide—

(a)for an earner whose liability is subject to a maximum prescribed under that subsection to be liable in the first instance for the full amount of any contributions due from him apart from the regulations, or to be relieved from liability for such contributions in prescribed circumstances and to the prescribed extent; and

(b)for contributions paid in excess of any such maximum to be repaid at such times, and in accordance with such conditions, as may be prescribed.

(3)Regulations may provide, in relation to earners otherwise liable for contributions of any class, for excepting them from the liability for such periods, and in such circumstances, as may be prescribed.

(4)As respects any woman who was married or a widow on 6th April 1977 (the date of the coming into force of the repeal of the old provisions that primary Class 1 contributions might be paid at a reduced rate and Class 2 contributions need not be paid by a married woman or a widow) regulations shall provide—

(a)for enabling her to elect that her liability in respect of primary Class 1 contributions shall be a liability to contribute at such reduced rate as may be prescribed; and

(b)either for enabling her to elect that her liability in respect of Class 2 contributions shall be a liability to contribute at such reduced rate as may be prescribed or for enabling her to elect that she shall be under no liability to pay such contributions; and

(c)for enabling her to revoke any such election.

(5)Regulations under subsection (4) above may—

(a)provide for the making or revocation of any election under the regulations to be subject to prescribed exceptions and conditions;

(b)preclude a person who has made such an election from paying Class 3 contributions while the election has effect;

(c)provide for treating an election made or revoked for the purpose of any provision of the regulations as made or revoked also for the purpose of any other provision of the regulations;

(d)provide for treating an election made in accordance with regulations under section 130(2) of the 1975 Act as made for the purpose of regulations under subsection (4) above.

(6)Regulations may provide for earnings factors to be derived, for such purposes as may be prescribed, as follows, that is to say—

(a)in the case of earnings factors for 1987-88 or any subsequent tax year—

(i)from earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions are paid at a reduced rate by virtue of regulations under subsection (4) above; or

(ii)from Class 2 contributions paid at a reduced rate by virtue of such regulations; and

(b)in the case of earnings factors for any earlier tax year, from contributions which are paid at a reduced rate by virtue of regulations under subsection (4) above;

and if provision is made for a person to have earnings factors so derived for the purpose of establishing entitlement to any benefit, the regulations may, in relation to that person, vary or add to the requirements for entitlement to that benefit.

 

Part IIContributory Benefits

Preliminary

20Descriptions of contributory benefits

(1)Contributory benefits under this Part of this Act are of the following descriptions, namely—

(a)unemployment benefit (with increase for adult and, where the beneficiary is over pensionable age, child dependants);

(b)sickness benefit (with increase for adult and, where the beneficiary is over pensionable age, child dependants);

(c)invalidity benefit, comprising—

(i)invalidity pension under section 33, 40 or 41 below (with increase for adult and child dependants);

(ii)invalidity allowance;

(d)maternity allowance (with increase for adult dependants);

(e)widow’s benefit, comprising—

(i)widow’s payment;

(ii)widowed mother’s allowance (with increase for child dependants);

(iii)widow’s pension;

(f)retirement pensions of the following categories—

(i)Category A, payable to a person by virtue of his own contributions (with increase for adult and child dependants); and

(ii)Category B, payable to a woman by virtue of her husband’s contributions or payable to a man by virtue of his late wife’s contributions (with increase for child dependants);

(g)for existing beneficiaries only, child’s special allowance.

(2)In this Act—

“long-term benefit” means—

(a)

an invalidity pension under section 33, 40 or 41 below;

(b)

a widowed mother’s allowance;

(c)

a widow’s pension; and

(d)

a Category A or Category B retirement pension; and

“short-term benefit” means—

(a)

unemployment benefit;

(b)

sickness benefit; and

(c)

maternity allowance.

(3)The provisions of this Part of this Act are subject to the provisions of Part III of the Pensions Act (contracting-out - reduced rates of benefit).

21Contribution conditions

(1)Entitlement to any of the benefits specified in section 20(1) above, other than invalidity benefit, depends on contribution conditions being satisfied (either by the claimant or by some other person, according to the particular benefit).

(2)The class or classes of contribution which, for the purposes of subsection (1) above, are relevant in relation to each of those benefits are as follows—

Short-term benefit

Unemployment benefit

Class 1

Sickness benefit

Class 1 or 2

Maternity allowance

Class 1 or 2

Other benefits

Widow’s payment

Class 1, 2 or 3

Widowed mother’s allowance

Class 1, 2 or 3

Widow’s pension

Class 1, 2 or 3

Category A retirement pension

Class 1, 2 or 3

Category B retirement pension

Class 1, 2 or 3

Child’s special allowance

Class 1, 2 or 3

(3)The relevant contribution conditions in relation to the benefits specified in subsection (2) above are those specified in Part I of Schedule 3 to this Act.

(4)Part II of Schedule 3 to this Act shall have effect as to the satisfaction of contribution conditions for benefit, other than maternity allowance, in certain cases where a claim for a short-term benefit or a widow’s payment is, or has on a previous occasion been, made in the first or second year after that in which the contributor concerned first became liable for primary Class 1 or Class 2 contributions.

(5)In subsection (4) above and Schedule 3 to this Act—

(a)“the contributor concerned”, for the purposes of any contribution condition, means the person by whom the condition is to be satisfied;

(b)“a relevant class”, in relation to any benefit, means a class of contributions specified in relation to that benefit in subsection (2) above;

(c)“the earnings factor”—

(i)where the year in question is 1987-88 or any subsequent tax year, means, in relation to a person, the aggregate of his earnings factors derived from all his earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid and from his Class 2 and Class 3 contributions; and

(ii)where the year in question is any earlier tax year, means, in relation to a person’s contributions of any class or classes, the aggregate of his earnings factors derived from all those contributions;

(d)except in the expression “benefit year”, “year” means a tax year.

(6)In this Part of this Act “benefit year” means a period—

(a)beginning with the first Sunday in January in any calendar year, and

(b)ending with the Saturday immediately preceding the first Sunday in January in the following calendar year;

but for any prescribed purposes of this Part of this Act “benefit year” may by regulations be made to mean such other period (whether or not a period of 12 months) as may be specified in the regulations.

22Earnings factors

(1)A person shall, for the purposes specified in subsection (2) below, be treated as having annual earnings factors derived—

(a)in the case of 1987-88 or any subsequent tax year, from those of his earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid and from Class 2 and Class 3 contributions; and

(b)in the case of any earlier tax year, from his contributions of any of Classes 1, 2 and 3;

but subject to the following provisions of this section and those of section 23 below.

(2)The purposes referred to in subsection (1) above are those of—

(a)establishing, by reference to the satisfaction of contribution conditions, entitlement to any benefit specified in section 20(1) above, other than maternity allowance; and

(b)calculating the additional pension in the rate of a long-term benefit.

(3)Separate earnings factors may be derived for 1987-88 and subsequent tax years—

(a)from earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid;

(b)from earnings which have been credited;

(c)from contributions of different classes paid or credited in the same tax year;

(d)by any combination of the methods mentioned in paragraphs (a) to (c) above,

and may be derived for any earlier tax year from contributions of different classes paid or credited in the same tax year, and from contributions which have actually been paid, as opposed to those not paid but credited.

(4)Subject to regulations under section 19(4) to (6) above, no earnings factor shall be derived—

(a)for 1987-88 or any subsequent tax year, from earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions are paid at the reduced rate, or

(b)for any earlier tax year, from primary Class 1 contributions paid at the reduced rate or from secondary Class 1 contributions.

(5)Regulations may provide for crediting—

(a)for 1987-88 or any subsequent tax year, earnings or Class 2 or Class 3 contributions, or

(b)for any earlier tax year, contributions of any class,

for the purpose of bringing a person’s earnings factor for that tax year to a figure which will enable him to satisfy contribution conditions of entitlement to any prescribed description of benefit (whether his own entitlement or another person's).

(6)Regulations may impose limits with respect to the earnings factors which a person may have or be treated as having in respect of any one tax year.

(7)The [1977 c. 5.] power to amend regulations made before 30th March 1977 (the passing of the Social Security (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1977) under subsection (5) above may be so exercised as to restrict the circumstances in which and the purposes for which a person is entitled to credits in respect of weeks before the coming into force of the amending regulations; but not so as to affect any benefit for a period before the coming into force of the amending regulations if it was claimed before 18th March 1977.

23Provisions supplemental to sections 21 and 22

(1)Earnings factors derived as mentioned in section 22(1)(a) above, including earnings factors as increased by any order under section 148 of the Administration Act—

(a)shall be expressed, subject to subsection (2) below, as whole numbers of pounds; and

(b)shall be made ascertainable from tables or rules to be drawn up by the Secretary of State and embodied in regulations.

(2)Subsection (1) above does not require earnings factors in respect of the tax year 1978-79 or any subsequent tax year which have been revalued for the purpose of calculating guaranteed minimum pensions under the Pensions Act to be expressed as whole numbers of pounds.

(3)The tables and rules referred to in subsection (1) above shall be drawn up so that, in general—

(a)in respect of the tax year 1987-88 and any subsequent tax year, the amount of earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid gives rise, subject to subsection (4) below, to an earnings factor for that year equal or approximating to the amount of those earnings; and

(b)any number of Class 2 or Class 3 contributions in respect of a tax year gives rise to an earnings factor for that tax year equal or approximating to that year’s lower earnings limit for Class 1 contributions multiplied by the number of contributions.

(4)The Secretary of State may by regulations make such modifications of subsection (3)(a) above as appear to him to be appropriate in consequence of section 8(2) above.

24Records of earnings and calculation of earnings factors in absence of records

(1)Regulations may provide for requiring persons to maintain, in such form and manner as may be prescribed, records of such earnings paid by them as are relevant for the purpose of calculating earnings factors, and to retain such records for so long as may be prescribed.

(2)Where the Secretary of State is satisfied that records of earnings relevant for the purpose of calculating a person’s earnings factors for the tax year 1987-88 or any subsequent tax year have not been maintained or retained or are otherwise unobtainable, then, for the purpose of determining those earnings factors, he may—

(a)compute, in such manner as he thinks fit, an amount which shall be regarded as the amount of that person’s earnings on which primary Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid; or

(b)take the amount of those earnings to be such sum as he may specify in the particular case.

 

Unemployment benefit

25Unemployment benefit

(1)Subject to the provisions of this section, a person who satisfies any of the three conditions of subsection (2) below shall be entitled to unemployment benefit in respect of any day of unemployment which forms part of a period of interruption of employment.

(2)The conditions of this subsection are that—

(a)the person is under pensionable age on the day in question and satisfies the contribution conditions specified for unemployment benefit in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 1; or

(b)on that day the person—

(i)is over pensionable age, but not more than 5 years over that age; and

(ii)would be entitled to a Category A retirement pension if his entitlement had not been deferred or if he had not made an election under section 54(1) below; or

(c)on that day the person—

(i)is over pensionable age, but not more than 5 years over that age; and

(ii)would be entitled to a Category B retirement pension by virtue of the contributions of his deceased spouse, but for any such deferment or election.

(3)A person shall not be entitled to unemployment benefit for the first 3 days of any period of interruption of employment.

(4)In the case of a person entitled under paragraph (a) of subsection (2) above unemployment benefit shall be payable at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part I, paragraph 1.

(5)In the case of any person over pensionable age who is entitled under paragraph (b) or (c) of subsection (2) above, unemployment benefit shall be payable at the weekly rate at which the retirement pension referred to in the applicable paragraph of that subsection would have been payable; but in determining that rate for the purposes of this subsection any increase specified in subsection (6) below shall be disregarded.

(6)The increases to be disregarded for the purposes of subsection (5) above are the following—

(a)any increase (for invalidity) under section 47(1) below;

(b)any increase (for married women) under section 53(2) below or (for deferred retirement) under Schedule 5 to this Act;

(c)any increase (for dependants) under section 80, 83 or 85 below; and

(d)any increase (for Category A or Category B pensioners) under section 150 of the Administration Act (annual up-rating).

(7)The amount payable by way of benefit under this section for any day of unemployment shall be one sixth of the appropriate weekly rate.

26Duration of unemployment benefit

(1)A person who, in respect of any period of interruption of employment, has been entitled to unemployment benefit for 312 days shall not thereafter be entitled to that benefit for any day of unemployment (whether in the same or a subsequent period of interruption of employment) unless before that day he has requalified for benefit.

(2)A person who has exhausted his right to unemployment benefit requalifies for it on the next occasion when, having again been in employment as an employed earner, he makes a claim for that benefit in circumstances such that the requalification conditions are satisfied with respect to each of at least 13 weeks in the period of 26 weeks immediately preceding—

(a)the day on which the claim is made, or

(b)if he would not requalify by reference to that day, his first day of unemployment since he was last in employment as an employed earner.

(3)For the purposes of subsection (2) above the requalification conditions are satisfied with respect to any week if—

(a)the person in question has been in employment as an employed earner in that week;

(b)he has worked in such employment for at least 16 hours in that week; and

(c)the week begins after the last day for which he was entitled to unemployment benefit.

(4)Subsection (2) above shall have effect in prescribed cases with the substitution for the reference to 26 weeks of a reference to such longer period as may be prescribed.

(5)Where a person requalifies for unemployment benefit, subsection (1) above shall again apply to him but, in a case where the period of interruption of employment in which he exhausted his right to that benefit continues after his requalification, as if the part before and the part after his requalification were distinct periods of interruption of employment.

(6)Regulations may provide for a person who would be entitled to unemployment benefit but for the operation of any provision of this Act or of regulations disentitling him to it or disqualifying him for it to be treated as if entitled to it for the purposes of this section.

27Interruption of employment in connection with trade dispute

(1)Subject to the following provisions of this section—

(a)an employed earner who has lost employment as an employed earner by reason of a stoppage of work due to a trade dispute at his place of employment is disqualified for receiving unemployment benefit for any day during the stoppage unless he proves that he is not directly interested in the dispute; and

(b)an employed earner who has withdrawn his labour in furtherance of a trade dispute, but does not fall within paragraph (a) above, is disqualified for receiving unemployment benefit for any day on which his labour remains withdrawn.

(2)A person disqualified under subsection (1)(a) above for receiving unemployment benefit shall cease to be so disqualified if he proves that during the stoppage—

(a)he has become bona fide employed elsewhere; or

(b)his employment has been terminated by reason of redundancy within the meaning of section 81(2) of the [1978 c. 44.] Employment Protection (Consolidation) Act 1978; or

(c)he has bona fide resumed employment with his employer but has subsequently left for a reason other than the trade dispute.

(3)In this Act—

(a)“place of employment” in relation to any person, means the factory, workshop, farm or other premises or place at which he was employed, so however that, where separate branches of work which are commonly carried on as separate businesses in separate premises or at separate places are in any case carried on in separate departments on the same premises or at the same place, each of those departments shall for the purposes of this paragraph be deemed to be a separate factory or workshop or farm or separate premises or a separate place, as the case may be;

(b)“trade dispute” means any dispute between employers and employees, or between employees and employees, which is connected with the employment or non-employment or the terms of employment or the conditions of employment of any persons, whether employees in the employment of the employer with whom the dispute arises, or not.

28Unemployment benefit - other disqualifications etc

(1)Subject to section 29 below a person shall be disqualified for receiving unemployment benefit for such period not exceeding 26 weeks as may be determined in accordance with Part II of the Administration Act if—

(a)he has lost his employment as an employed earner through his misconduct, or has voluntarily left such employment without just cause;

(b)after a situation in any employment has been properly notified to him as vacant or about to become vacant, he has without good cause refused or failed to apply for that situation or refused to accept that situation when offered to him;

(c)he has without good cause neglected to avail himself of a reasonable opportunity of employment;

(d)he has without good cause refused or failed to carry out any official recommendations given to him with a view to assisting him to find employment, being recommendations which were reasonable having regard to his circumstances and to the means of obtaining that employment usually adopted in the district in which he resides;

(e)he has lost his place on an approved training scheme through his misconduct, or has voluntarily left such a place without good cause;

(f)after a place on an approved training scheme has been properly notified to him as vacant or about to become vacant, he has without good cause refused or failed to apply for that place or refused to accept that place when offered to him; or

(g)he has without good cause neglected to avail himself of a reasonable opportunity of a place on an approved training scheme.

(2)The Secretary of State may by order substitute a shorter period for the period for the time being mentioned in subsection (1) above.

(3)Regulations may also provide for imposing, in the case of any prescribed category of persons—

(a)additional conditions with respect to the receipt of unemployment benefit; and

(b)restrictions on the rate and duration of unemployment benefit,

if, having regard to special circumstances, it appears to the Secretary of State necessary to do so for the purpose of preventing inequalities, or injustice to the general body of employed earners, or of earners generally, as the case may be.

(4)For the purposes of this section a person who has been dismissed by his employer by reason of redundancy within the meaning of section 81(2) of the [1978 c. 44.] Employment Protection (Consolidation) Act 1978 after volunteering or agreeing so to be dismissed shall not be deemed to have left his employment voluntarily.

(5)For the purposes of subsection (1) above regulations may—

(a)prescribe matters which are or are not to be taken into account in determining whether a person does or does not have good cause for any act or omission; or

(b)prescribe circumstances in which a person is or is not to be regarded as having or not having good cause for any act or omission;

but, subject to any such regulations, in determining for the purposes of that subsection whether a person does or does not have good cause for any act or omission, there shall be disregarded any matter relating to the level of remuneration in the employment in question.

(6)For the purposes of this section—

(a)“properly notified”, in subsection (1)(b) and (f) above, means notified by the Secretary of State, a local education authority or some other recognised agency, or by or on behalf of an employer;

(b)“official recommendations”, in subsection (1)(d) above, means recommendations in writing made by an officer of a local education authority or the Secretary of State;

(c)“approved training scheme”, in subsection (1)(e), (f) and (g) above, means a scheme under which persons—

(i)are trained for employment; or

(ii)acquire work-experience for the purpose of becoming or keeping fit for entry to or return to regular employment,

and which is approved by the Secretary of State for the purposes of this section;

(d)“local education authority”, in relation to Scotland, means an education authority, that is to say, a regional or islands council; and

(e)“week” means any period of 7 days.

29Exemptions from disqualification for unemployment benefit

(1)Nothing in section 28 above or in regulations under that section shall be taken to disqualify a person for receiving unemployment benefit by reason only of his refusal—

(a)to seek or accept employment in a situation which is vacant in consequence of a stoppage of work due to a trade dispute; or

(b)to seek or accept during the permitted period any employment other than employment in his usual occupation at a level of remuneration not lower than he is accustomed to receive.

(2)Regulations shall make provision for the purpose of enabling any person of a prescribed description to accept any employed earner’s employment without being disqualified under—

(a)subsection (1)(a) of section 28 above, so far as it relates to a person who voluntarily leaves such employment without just cause, or

(b)subsection (1)(c) of that section,

should he leave that employment voluntarily and without just cause at any time after the end of the sixth week, but not later than the end of the twelfth week, of a trial period.

(3)In this section—

“permitted period”, in relation to any person, means such period, whether expired or not, as may be determined in accordance with regulations by an adjudication officer on the submission of the question whether that person is disqualified under section 28 above for receiving unemployment benefit; and any such regulations may prescribe—

(a)

the day on which any such period shall be regarded as having commenced in any case;

(b)

the shortest and longest periods which may be so determined in any case; and

(c)

criteria to which the adjudication officer is to have regard in determining the permitted period in any case; and

“trial period” means a period of 12 weeks beginning with the commencement of the employment in question; but regulations may—

(a)

make provision for the purpose of determining the day on which a person’s employment is to be regarded as commencing; and

(b)

provide that, for the purpose of determining the time at which the sixth or twelfth week of a trial period ends, prescribed periods may be disregarded in prescribed circumstances.

30Abatement of unemployment benefit on account of payments of occupational or personal pension

(1)If payments by way of occupational or personal pension which in the aggregate exceed the maximum sum are made for any week to a person who has attained the age of 55, the rate of any unemployment benefit to which apart from this section he is entitled for that week shall be reduced by 10 pence for each 10 pence of the excess; and in this subsection “the maximum sum” means such sum not less than £35 as is prescribed.

(2)Where a reduction in the rate of unemployment benefit payable to a person falls to be made under this section the reduction shall be made, so far as is necessary—

(a)initially against so much of the benefit as falls to be paid by virtue of section 25(4) or (5) above or of regulations under section 60 below;

(b)then against any increase in the benefit payable under section 82 below; and

(c)finally against any increase in the benefit payable under section 80 below.

(3)Regulations may provide—

(a)for such sums as are specified in or determined under the regulations to be disregarded for the purposes of this section;

(b)for securing that no reduction in pursuance of subsection (1) above is made in the unemployment benefit for any day before the day which in pursuance of the regulations is treated as that on which relevant payments by way of occupational or personal pension begin;

(c)for this section to apply, in cases where—

(i)a lump sum is paid to a person in connection with a former employment of his or arrangements are made for a lump sum to be so paid; or

(ii)benefits of any description are made available to a person in connection with a former employment of his or arrangements are made for them to be made so available; or

(iii)payments by way of occupational or personal pension to a person are assigned, reduced or postponed or are made otherwise than weekly,

as if there were made to the person such weekly payments by way of occupational or personal pension as are specified in or determined under the regulations;

(d)for the method of determining whether payments by way of occupational or personal pension are made to a person for any week and the amount of any such payments which are so made;

(e)for section 26(1) above and section 57(1) below to have effect, in relation to a person whose rate of unemployment benefit is reduced by virtue of this section, with such modifications as are prescribed.

(4)In this section—

“employer” means—

(a)

in relation to an employment under a contract of service, the employer under the contract;

(b)

in relation to an employment in an office with emoluments, the person responsible for paying the emoluments;

“employment” means an employment under a contract of service or in an office with emoluments;

“modifications” includes additions, omissions and amendments;

and the reference in subsection (1) above to unemployment benefit includes any increase of the benefit on account of dependants.

 

Sickness benefit

31Sickness benefit

(1)Subject to the provisions of this section, a person who satisfies any of the three conditions of subsection (2) below shall be entitled to sickness benefit in respect of any day of incapacity for work which forms part of a period of interruption of employment.

(2)The conditions of this subsection are that—

(a)the person is under pensionable age on the day in question and satisfies the contribution conditions specified for sickness benefit in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 2; or

(b)on that day the person—

(i)is over pensionable age, but not more than 5 years over that age; and

(ii)would be entitled to a Category A retirement pension if his entitlement had not been deferred or if he had not made an election under section 54(1) below; or

(c)on that day the person—

(i)is over pensionable age, but not more than 5 years over that age; and

(ii)would be entitled to a Category B retirement pension by virtue of the contributions of his deceased spouse, but for any such deferment or election.

(3)Subsection (1) above is subject to the provision made by section 102 below in relation to entitlement to sickness benefit in cases of industrial injury.

(4)A person shall not be entitled to sickness benefit for the first 3 days of any period of interruption of employment.

(5)In the case of a person entitled under paragraph (a) of subsection (2) above (including a person entitled by virtue of that paragraph and section 102 below) sickness benefit shall be payable at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part I, paragraph 2.

(6)In the case of any person over pensionable age who is entitled under paragraph (b) or (c) of subsection (2) above, sickness benefit shall be payable at the weekly rate at which the retirement pension referred to in the applicable paragraph of that subsection would have been payable; but in determining that rate for the purposes of this subsection any increase specified in subsection (7) below shall be disregarded.

(7)The increases to be disregarded for the purposes of subsection (6) above are the following—

(a)any increase (for married women) under section 53(2) below or (for deferred retirement) under Schedule 5 to this Act;

(b)any increase (for dependants) under section 80, 83 or 85 below; and

(c)any increase (for Category A or Category B pensioners) under section 150 of the Administration Act (annual up-rating).

(8)The amount payable by way of benefit under this section for any day of incapacity for work shall be one-sixth of the appropriate weekly rate.

32Sickness benefit - disqualifications etc

(1)Regulations may provide for disqualifying a person for receiving sickness benefit for such period not exceeding 6 weeks as may be determined in accordance with Part II of the Administration Act if—

(a)he has become incapable of work through his own misconduct; or

(b)he fails without good cause to attend for, or to submit himself to, such medical or other examination or treatment as may be required in accordance with the regulations, or to observe any prescribed rules of behaviour.

(2)Regulations may also provide for imposing, in the case of any prescribed category of persons—

(a)additional conditions with respect to the receipt of sickness benefit; and

(b)restrictions on the rate and duration of sickness benefit,

if, having regard to special circumstances, it appears to the Secretary of State necessary to do so for the purpose of preventing inequalities, or injustice to the general body of employed earners, or of earners generally, as the case may be.

(3)For the purposes of this section “week” means any period of 7 days.

 

Invalidity benefits

33Invalidity pension

(1)Where in respect of any period of interruption of employment a person has been entitled to sickness benefit for 168 days (including, in the case of a woman, any day for which she was entitled to a maternity allowance) then—

(a)he shall cease to be entitled to that benefit for any subsequent day of incapacity for work falling within that period; and

(b)he shall be entitled to an invalidity pension under this section for any day of incapacity for work in that period for which, by virtue only of paragraph (a) above, he is not entitled to sickness benefit if on that day either—

(i)he is under pensionable age, or

(ii)being over that age but not more than 5 years over it he satisfies either of the conditions of subsection (2) below;

and any day in the first 3 days of a period of interruption of employment which was a day of incapacity for work shall be treated for the purposes of this subsection as a day on which he was so entitled.

(2)The conditions of this subsection are that on that day—

(a)the person would be entitled to a Category A retirement pension if his entitlement had not been deferred or if he had not made an election under section 54(1) below; or

(b)the person would be entitled to a Category B retirement pension by virtue of the contributions of his deceased spouse, but for any such deferment or election.

(3)Except as provided by subsection (4) below, the weekly rate of an invalidity pension under this section shall for any period of interruption of employment be determined in accordance with the provisions of sections 44 and 45 below as they apply in the case of a Category A retirement pension, but—

(a)with the modification provided by section 46(1) below, and

(b)with the substitution for section 44(7) below of the following—

“(7)In the application of this section for the purpose of determining the weekly rate of a person’s invalidity pension for any period of interruption of employment—

(a)“relevant year” means any tax year, being neither earlier than the tax year 1978-79 nor later than the tax year 1990-91, in the period which—

(i)begins with the tax year in which the invalidity pensioner attained the age of 16; and

(ii)ends with the tax year immediately preceding the tax year which includes or included the first day of entitlement to the pension in respect of that period of interruption of employment; and

(b)“final relevant year” means the last tax year which is a relevant year in relation to the invalidity pensioner.”.

(4)In the case of a person (over pensionable age) who is entitled to an invalidity pension under this section under paragraph (a) or (b) of subsection (2) above, the pension shall be payable at the weekly rate at which the retirement pension referred to in the applicable paragraph of that subsection would have been payable, apart from any increase to be disregarded by virtue of subsection (5) below.

(5)The increases to be disregarded for the purposes of subsection (4) above are the following—

(a)if he is also entitled to an invalidity allowance, any increase under section 47(1) or 50(2) below;

(b)any increase (for married women) under section 53(2) below or (for deferred entitlement) under Schedule 5 to this Act;

(c)any increase (for dependants) under section 80, 83 or 85 below; and

(d)any increase (for Category A or Category B pensioners) under section 150 of the Administration Act.

(6)The amount payable by way of an invalidity pension under this section shall for any day of incapacity for work be one sixth of the appropriate weekly rate.

(7)Where—

(a)a person who is engaged and normally engaged in remunerative work ceases to be so engaged; and

(b)he is entitled to a disability working allowance for the week in which there falls the last day on which he is so engaged; and

(c)he qualified for a disability working allowance for that week by virtue of an invalidity pension under this section having been payable to him; and

(d)the first relevant day after he ceases to be engaged as mentioned in paragraph (a) above is for him a day of incapacity for work and falls not later than the end of the period of 2 years beginning with the last day for which he was entitled to such a pension,

any day since that day which fell within a week for which he was entitled to a disability working allowance shall be treated for the purposes of any claim for such a pension for a period commencing after he ceases to be engaged as mentioned in paragraph (a) above as having been a day of incapacity for work.

(8)Any day other than a Sunday or a day prescribed under section 57(1)(e) below is a relevant day for the purposes of subsection (7) above.

(9)Regulations may make provision in relation to entitlement to invalidity pension under this section—

(a)corresponding to that made by or under section 102 below in relation to sickness benefit for persons who have attained pensionable age;

(b)restricting entitlement to invalidity pension under this section in cases where in respect of one or more of the 168 days mentioned in subsection (1) above the person claiming invalidity pension (whether or not he has attained pensionable age) would not have been entitled to sickness benefit but for the provision so made.

(10)The Secretary of State may by regulations provide that, for the purpose of entitlement to invalidity pension under this section, such days as may be prescribed, in respect of which a person is or has been entitled to statutory sick pay, shall be days in respect of which he is deemed to be or to have been entitled to sickness benefit.

(11)A person under pensionable age who is deemed in accordance with regulations under subsection (10) above to have been entitled to sickness benefit for the whole or any part of a period of 168 days such as is mentioned in subsection (1) above shall not be entitled to invalidity pension under this section unless he would have satisfied the contribution conditions for sickness benefit had he claimed that benefit on the first of those days.

34Invalidity allowance

(1)If a person is more than 5 years below pensionable age on the qualifying date in any period of interruption of employment then, subject to the following provisions of this section, in respect of every day of that period in respect of which he is entitled to an invalidity pension, he shall also be entitled to an invalidity allowance at the appropriate weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part I, paragraph 3.

(2)In this section “the qualifying date” means the first day in the period of interruption of employment in question (whether that day falls before the coming into force of this section or later) which is a day of incapacity for work or such earlier day as may be prescribed.

(3)An invalidity allowance shall be payable—

(a)at the higher rate specified in Schedule 4, Part I, paragraph 3, if—

(i)the qualifying date fell before 5th July 1948; or

(ii)on the qualifying date the beneficiary was under the age of 35; or

(iii)on the qualifying date the beneficiary was under the age of 40 and had not attained pensionable age before 6th April 1979;

(b)at the middle rate so specified if paragraph (a) above does not apply and either—

(i)on the qualifying date the beneficiary was under the age of 45; or

(ii)on the qualifying date the beneficiary was under the age of 50 and had not attained pensionable age before 6th April 1979;

(c)at the lower rate so specified if paragraphs (a) and (b) above do not apply, and on the qualifying date the beneficiary was a man under the age of 60 or a woman under the age of 55.

(4)Where for any period the weekly rate of the invalidity pension to which the beneficiary is entitled includes an additional pension such as is mentioned in section 44(3)(b) below, for that period the relevant amount shall be deducted from the appropriate weekly rate of invalidity allowance and he shall be entitled to invalidity allowance only if there is a balance after the deduction and, if there is such a balance, at a weekly rate equal to it.

(5)In this section “the relevant amount” means an amount equal to the additional pension reduced by the amount of any reduction in the weekly rate of the invalidity pension made by virtue of section 29 of the Pensions Act.

(6)In this section references to an additional pension are references to that pension after any increase under section 52(3) below but without any increase under paragraphs 1 and 2 of Schedule 5 to this Act.

(7)The amount payable by way of invalidity allowance shall for any day of incapacity for work be one sixth of the appropriate weekly rate or, where subsection (4) above applies, of the weekly rate payable under that subsection.

 

Maternity

35State maternity allowance

(1)A woman shall be entitled to a maternity allowance at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part I, paragraph 4, if—

(a)she has become pregnant and has reached, or been confined before reaching, the commencement of the 11th week before the expected week of confinement; and

(b)she has been engaged in employment as an employed or self-employed earner for at least 26 weeks in the 52 weeks immediately preceding the 14th week before the expected week of confinement; and

(c)she satisfies the contribution condition for a maternity allowance specified in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 3; and

(d)she is not entitled to statutory maternity pay for the same week in respect of the same pregnancy.

(2)Subject to the following provisions of this section, a maternity allowance shall be payable for the period (“the maternity allowance period”) which, if she were entitled to statutory maternity pay, would be the maternity pay period under section 165 below.

(3)Regulations may provide—

(a)for disqualifying a woman for receiving a maternity allowance if—

(i)during the maternity allowance period she does any work in employment as an employed or self-employed earner, or fails without good cause to observe any prescribed rules of behaviour; or

(ii)at any time before she is confined she fails without good cause to attend for, or submit herself to, any medical examination required in accordance with the regulations;

(b)that this section and Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 3 shall have effect subject to prescribed modifications in relation to cases in which a woman has been confined and—

(i)has not made a claim for a maternity allowance in expectation of that confinement (other than a claim which has been disallowed); or

(ii)has made a claim for a maternity allowance in expectation of that confinement (other than a claim which has been disallowed), but she was confined more than 11 weeks before the expected week of confinement.

(4)A woman who has become entitled to a maternity allowance shall cease to be entitled to it if she dies before the beginning of the maternity allowance period; and if she dies after the beginning, but before the end, of that period, the allowance shall not be payable for any week subsequent to that in which she dies.

(5)Where for any purpose of this Part of this Act or of regulations it is necessary to calculate the daily rate of a maternity allowance—

(a)Sunday or such other day in each week as may be prescribed shall be disregarded; and

(b)the amount payable by way of that allowance for any other day shall be taken as one sixth of the weekly rate of the allowance.

(6)In this section “confinement” means—

(a)labour resulting in the issue of a living child, or

(b)labour after 28 weeks of pregnancy resulting in the issue of a child whether alive or dead,

and “confined” shall be construed accordingly; and where a woman’s labour begun on one day results in the issue of a child on another day she shall be taken to be confined on the day of the issue of the child or, if labour results in the issue of twins or a greater number of children, she shall be taken to be confined on the day of the issue of the last of them.

(7)The fact that the mother of a child is being paid maternity allowance shall not be taken into consideration by any court in deciding whether to order payment of expenses incidental to the birth of the child.

 

Benefits for widows and widowers

36Widow’s payment

(1)A woman who has been widowed shall be entitled to a widow’s payment of the amount specified in Schedule 4, Part II if—

(a)she was under pensionable age at the time when her late husband died, or he was then not entitled to a Category A retirement pension under section 44 below; and

(b)her late husband satisfied the contribution condition for a widow’s payment specified in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 4.

(2)The payment shall not be payable to a widow if she and a man to whom she is not married are living together as husband and wife at the time of her husband’s death.

(3)A widow’s payment is payable only in cases where the husband dies on or after 11th April 1988 (the coming into force of section 36(1) of the 1986 Act, which introduced the widow’s payment by making provision corresponding to this section).

37Widowed mother’s allowance

(1)A woman who has been widowed shall be entitled to a widowed mother’s allowance at the rate determined in accordance with section 39 below if her late husband satisfied the contribution conditions for a widowed mother’s allowance specified in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 5 and either—

(a)the woman is entitled to child benefit in respect of a child falling within subsection (2) below; or

(b)the woman is pregnant by her late husband; or

(c)if the woman and her late husband were residing together immediately before the time of his death, the woman is pregnant as the result of being artificially inseminated before that time with the semen of some person other than her husband, or as the result of the placing in her before that time of an embryo, of an egg in the process of fertilisation, or of sperm and eggs.

(2)A child falls within this subsection if one of the conditions specified in section 81(2) below is for the time being satisfied with respect to the child and the child is either—

(a)a son or daughter of the woman and her late husband; or

(b)a child in respect of whom her late husband was immediately before his death entitled to child benefit; or

(c)if the woman and her late husband were residing together immediately before his death, a child in respect of whom she was then entitled to child benefit.

(3)The widow shall not be entitled to the allowance for any period after she remarries, but, subject to that, she shall continue to be entitled to it for any period throughout which she satisfies the requirements of subsection (1)(a), (b) or (c) above.

(4)A widowed mother’s allowance shall not be payable—

(a)for any period falling before the day on which the widow’s entitlement is to be regarded as commencing for that purpose by virtue of section 5(1)(k) of the Administration Act; or

(b)for any period during which she and a man to whom she is not married are living together as husband and wife.

38Widow’s pension

(1)A woman who has been widowed shall be entitled to a widow’s pension at the rate determined in accordance with section 39 below if her late husband satisfied the contribution conditions for a widow’s pension specified in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 5 and either—

(a)she was, at the husband’s death, over the age of 45 but under the age of 65; or

(b)she ceased to be entitled to a widowed mother’s allowance at a time when she was over the age of 45 but under the age of 65.

(2)The widow shall not be entitled to the pension for any period after she remarries, but, subject to that, she shall continue to be entitled to it until she attains the age of 65.

(3)A widow’s pension shall not be payable—

(a)for any period falling before the day on which the widow’s entitlement is to be regarded as commencing for that purpose by virtue of section 5(1)(k) of the Administration Act;

(b)for any period for which she is entitled to a widowed mother’s allowance; or

(c)for any period during which she and a man to whom she is not married are living together as husband and wife.

(4)In the case of a widow whose late husband died before 11th April 1988 and who either—

(a)was over the age of 40 but under the age of 55 at the time of her husband’s death; or

(b)is over the age of 40 but under the age of 55 at the time when she ceases to be entitled to a widowed mother’s allowance,

subsection (1) above shall have effect as if for “45” there were substituted “40”.

39Rate of widowed mother’s allowance and widow’s pension

(1)The weekly rate of—

(a)a widowed mother’s allowance,

(b)a widow’s pension,

shall be determined in accordance with the provisions of sections 44 and 45 below as they apply in the case of a Category A retirement pension, but subject, in particular, to the following provisions of this section and section 46(2) below.

(2)In the application of sections 44 and 45 below by virtue of subsection (1) above—

(a)where the woman’s husband was over pensionable age when he died, references in those sections to the pensioner shall be taken as references to the husband, and

(b)where the husband was under pensionable age when he died, references in those sections to the pensioner and the tax year in which he attained pensionable age shall be taken as references to the husband and the tax year in which he died.

(3)In the case of a woman whose husband dies after 5th April 2000, the additional pension falling to be calculated under sections 44 and 45 below by virtue of subsection (1) above shall (before making any reduction required by subsection (4) below) be one half of the amount which it would be apart from this subsection.

(4)Where a widow’s pension is payable to a woman who was under the age of 55 at the time when the applicable qualifying condition was fulfilled, the weekly rate of the pension shall be reduced by 7 per cent. of what it would be apart from this subsection multiplied by the number of years by which her age at that time was less than 55 (any fraction of a year being counted as a year).

(5)For the purposes of subsection (4) above, the time when the applicable qualifying condition was fulfilled is the time when the woman’s late husband died or, as the case may be, the time when she ceased to be entitled to a widowed mother’s allowance.

(6)In the case of a widow whose late husband died before 11th April 1988 and who either—

(a)was over the age of 40 but under the age of 55 at the time of her husband’s death; or

(b)is over the age of 40 but under the age of 55 at the time when she ceases to be entitled to a widowed mother’s allowance,

subsection (4) above shall have effect as if for “55” there were substituted “50”, in both places where it occurs.

40Invalidity pension for widows

(1)Subject to subsection (2) below, this section applies to a woman who—

(a)on her late husband’s death is not entitled to a widowed mother’s allowance or subsequently ceases to be entitled to such an allowance; and

(b)is incapable of work at the time when he dies or when she subsequently ceases to be so entitled; and

(c)either—

(i)would have been entitled to a widow’s pension if she had been over the age of 45 when her husband died or when she ceased to be entitled to a widowed mother’s allowance; or

(ii)is entitled to such a pension with a reduction under section 39(4) above.

(2)This section does not apply to a woman unless—

(a)her husband died after 5th April 1979; or

(b)she ceased to be entitled to a widowed mother’s allowance after that date (whenever her husband died).

(3)Subject to subsection (7) below, a woman to whom this section applies shall be entitled to an invalidity pension under this section for any day of incapacity for work which—

(a)falls in a period of interruption of employment that began before the time when her late husband died or she subsequently ceased to be entitled to a widowed mother’s allowance; and

(b)is after that time and after the first 168 days of incapacity for work in that period.

(4)An invalidity pension under this section shall be payable at the higher of—

(a)the weekly rate which would apply if the pension were payable under section 33 above; or

(b)the weekly rate specified in subsection (5) below.

(5)The weekly rate referred to in subsection (4)(b) above is—

(a)if the woman is not entitled to a widow’s pension, a weekly rate equal to that of the widow’s pension to which she would have been entitled if she had been over the age of 55 when her husband died; and

(b)if she is entitled to a widow’s pension with a reduction under section 39(4) above, a weekly rate equal to the difference between the weekly rate of that pension and what it would have been without the reduction,

but, in calculating the weekly rate of a widow’s pension for the purposes of paragraph (a) above, or the weekly rate of a widow’s pension without reduction, for the purposes of paragraph (b) above, any additional pension by virtue of section 44(3) below as it applies for the purposes of section 39 above shall be determined without reference to any surpluses in her late husband’s earnings factors for tax years after 1990-91.

(6)For the purpose of calculating the rate of an invalidity pension for a woman to whom this section applies by virtue of subsection (1)(c)(ii) above, subsections (4) and (5) above shall have effect with such modifications as are prescribed.

(7)A woman shall not be entitled to an invalidity pension under this section if she is over pensionable age and is entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension; but if she has attained pensionable age, and the period of interruption of employment mentioned in subsection (3)(a) above did not terminate earlier than the day before she attained that age—

(a)she shall, if not otherwise entitled to a Category A retirement pension, be entitled to such a pension; and

(b)the weekly rate of the Category A retirement pension to which she is entitled (whether by virtue of paragraph (a) above or otherwise) shall be determined in the prescribed manner.

(8)No invalidity pension shall be payable under section 33 above for any day of incapacity for which an invalidity pension is payable under this section.

(9)In subsection (6) above “modifications” includes additions, omissions and amendments.

41Invalidity pension for widowers

(1)This section applies to a man whose wife has died on or after 6th April 1979 and who either—

(a)was incapable of work at the time when she died; or

(b)becomes incapable of work within the prescribed period after that time.

(2)Subject to subsection (7) below, a man to whom this section applies shall be entitled to an invalidity pension under this section for any day of incapacity for work which—

(a)falls in a period of interruption of employment that began before the time when his wife died or within the prescribed period after that time; and

(b)is after that time and after the first 168 days of incapacity for work in that period.

(3)An invalidity pension under this section shall be payable at the higher of—

(a)the weekly rate which would apply if the pension were payable under section 33 above; or

(b)the weekly rate specified in subsection (4) below.

(4)The weekly rate mentioned in subsection (3)(b) above is a rate determined in accordance with the provisions of sections 44 and 45 below as they apply in the case of a Category A retirement pension, but subject, in particular, to subsections (5) and (6) and section 46(2) below.

(5)In the application of sections 44 and 45 below by virtue of subsection (4) above—

(a)where the man’s wife was over pensionable age when she died, references in those sections to the pensioner shall be taken as references to the wife; and

(b)where the man’s wife was under pensionable age when she died, references in those sections to the pensioner and the tax year in which he attained pensionable age shall be taken as references to the wife and the tax year in which she died; and

(c)any additional pension shall be determined without reference to any surpluses in her earnings factors for tax years after 1990-91.

(6)In the case of a widower whose wife dies after 5th April 2000, the additional pension falling to be calculated under sections 44 and 45 below by virtue of subsection (4) above shall be one half of the amount which it would be apart from this subsection.

(7)A man shall not be entitled to an invalidity pension under this section if he is over pensionable age and is entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension; but if he has attained pensionable age, and the period of interruption of employment mentioned in subsection (2)(a) above did not terminate earlier than the day before he attained that age—

(a)he shall, if not otherwise entitled to a Category A retirement pension and also not entitled to a Category B retirement pension by virtue of section 51 below, be entitled to a Category A retirement pension; and

(b)the weekly rate of the Category A retirement pension to which he is entitled (whether by virtue of paragraph (a) above or otherwise) shall be determined in the prescribed manner.

(8)No invalidity pension shall be payable under section 33 above for any day of incapacity for which an invalidity pension is payable under this section.

42Entitlement to invalidity pension on termination of employment after period of entitlement to disability working allowance

(1)Where—

(a)a person who is engaged and normally engaged in remunerative work ceases to be so engaged; and

(b)he is entitled to a disability working allowance for the week in which there falls the last day on which he is so engaged; and

(c)he qualified for a disability working allowance for that week by virtue of an invalidity pension under section 40 or 41 above having been payable to him; and

(d)the first relevant day after he ceases to be engaged as mentioned in paragraph (a) above is a day on which he is incapable of work and falls not later than the end of the period of 2 years beginning with the last day for which he was entitled to such a pension,

any day since that day which fell within a week for which he was entitled to a disability working allowance shall be treated for the purposes of any claim for such a pension for a period commencing after he ceases to be engaged as mentioned in paragraph (a) above as having been a day on which he was incapable of work.

(2)Any day other than a Sunday or a day prescribed under section 57(1)(e) below is a relevant day for the purposes of this section.

 

Retirement pensions (Categories A and B)

43Persons entitled to more than one retirement pension

(1)A person shall not be entitled for the same period to more than one retirement pension under this Part of this Act except as provided by subsection (2) below.

(2)A person who, apart from subsection (1) above, would be entitled for the same period to both—

(a)a Category A or a Category B retirement pension under this Part; and

(b)a Category C or a Category D retirement pension under Part III below,

shall be entitled to both of those pensions for that period, subject to any adjustment of them in pursuance of regulations under section 73 of the Administration Act.

(3)A person who, apart from subsection (1) above, would be entitled—

(a)to both a Category A and a Category B retirement pension under this Part for the same period, or

(b)to both a Category C and a Category D retirement pension under Part III below for the same period,

may from time to time give notice in writing to the Secretary of State specifying which of the pensions referred to in paragraph (a) or, as the case may be, paragraph (b) above he wishes to receive.

(4)If a person gives such a notice, the pension so specified shall be the one to which he is entitled in respect of any week commencing after the date of the notice.

(5)If no such notice is given, the person shall be entitled to whichever of the pensions is from time to time the most favourable to him (whether it is the pension which he claimed or not).

44Category A retirement pension

(1)A person shall be entitled to a Category A retirement pension if—

(a)he is over pensionable age; and

(b)he satisfies the contribution conditions for a Category A retirement pension specified in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 5;

and, subject to the provisions of this Act, he shall become so entitled on the day on which he attains pensionable age and his entitlement shall continue throughout his life.

(2)A Category A retirement pension shall not be payable in respect of any period falling before the day on which the pensioner’s entitlement is to be regarded as commencing for that purpose by virtue of section 5(1)(k) of the Administration Act.

(3)A Category A retirement pension shall consist of—

(a)a basic pension payable at a weekly rate; and

(b)an additional pension payable where there are one or more surpluses in the pensioner’s earnings factors for the relevant years.

(4)The weekly rate of the basic pension shall be £54.15 except that, so far as the sum is relevant for the purpose of calculating the rate of sickness benefit under section 31(6) above, it shall be £51.95.

(5)For the purposes of this section and section 45 below—

(a)there is a surplus in the pensioner’s earnings factor for a relevant year if that factor exceeds the qualifying earnings factor for the final relevant year; and

(b)the amount of the surplus is the amount of that excess;

and for the purposes of paragraph (a) above the pensioner’s earnings factor for any relevant year shall be taken to be that factor as increased by the last order under section 148 of the Administration Act to come into force before the end of the final relevant year.

(6)Any reference in this section or section 45 below to the pensioner’s earnings factor for any relevant year is a reference—

(a)where the relevant year is 1987-88 or any subsequent tax year, to the aggregate of—

(i)his earnings factors derived from earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions were paid or treated as paid in respect of that year, and

(ii)his earnings factors derived from Class 2 and Class 3 contributions actually paid in respect of it; and

(b)where the relevant year is an earlier tax year, to the aggregate of his earnings factors derived from contributions actually paid by him in respect of that year.

(7)In this section—

(a)“relevant year” means 1978-79 or any subsequent tax year in the period between—

(i)(inclusive) the tax year in which the pensioner attained the age of 16, and

(ii)(exclusive) the tax year in which he attained pensionable age;

(b)“final relevant year” means the last tax year which is a relevant year in relation to the pensioner.

(8)For the purposes of this section any order under section 21 of the Pensions Act (which made provision corresponding to section 148 of the Administration Act) shall be treated as an order under section 148 (but without prejudice to sections 16 and 17 of the [1978 c. 30.] Interpretation Act 1978).

45The additional pension in a Category A retirement pension

(1)The weekly rate of the additional pension in a Category A retirement pension in any case where the pensioner attained pensionable age in a tax year before 6th April 1999 shall be the weekly equivalent of 1 1/4 per cent. of the amount of the surpluses mentioned in section 44(3)(b) above.

(2)The weekly rate of the additional pension in a Category A retirement pension in any case where the pensioner attained pensionable age in a tax year after 5th April 1999 shall be—

(a)in relation to any surpluses in the pensioner’s earnings factors for the tax years in the period beginning with 1978-79 and ending with 1987-88, the weekly equivalent of 25/N per cent. of the amount of those surpluses; and

(b)in relation to any surpluses in the pensioner’s earnings factors in a tax year after 1987-88, the weekly equivalent of the relevant percentage of the amount of those surpluses.

(3)In subsection (2)(b) above, “relevant percentage” means—

(a)20/N per cent., where the pensioner attained pensionable age in 2009-10 or any subsequent tax year;

(b)(20+X)/N per cent., where the pensioner attained pensionable age in a tax year falling within the period commencing with 1999-2000 and ending with 2008-9.

(4)In this section—

(a)X = 0.5 for each tax year by which the tax year in which the pensioner attained pensionable age precedes 2009-10; and

(b)N = the number of tax years in the pensioner’s working life which fall after 5th April 1978;

but paragraph (b) above is subject, in particular, to subsection (5) and, where applicable, section 46 below.

(5)Regulations may direct that in prescribed cases or classes of cases any tax year shall be disregarded for the purpose of calculating N under subsection (4)(b) above, if it is a tax year after 5th April 1978 in which the pensioner—

(a)was credited with contributions or earnings under this Act by virtue of regulations under section 22(5) above, or

(b)was precluded from regular employment by responsibilities at home, or

(c)in prescribed circumstances, would have been treated as falling within paragraph (a) or (b) above,

but not so as to reduce the number of years below 20.

(6)For the purposes of subsections (1) and (2) above, the weekly equivalent of the amount of any surpluses shall be calculated by dividing that amount by 52 and rounding the result to the nearest whole penny, taking any 1/2p as nearest to the next whole penny.

(7)Where the amount falling to be rounded under subsection (6) above is a sum less than 1/2p, the amount calculated under that subsection shall be taken to be zero, notwithstanding any other provision of this Act or the Administration Act.

(8)The sums which are the weekly rate of the additional pension in a Category A retirement pension are subject to alteration by orders made by the Secretary of State under section 150 of the Administration Act.

46Modifications of section 45 for calculating the additional pension in certain benefits

(1)For the purpose of determining the additional pension falling to be calculated under section 45 above by virtue of section 33(3) above, the following definition shall be substituted for the definition of “N” in section 45(4)(b) above—

“N = the number of tax years which begin after 5th April 1978 and end before the first day of entitlement to the additional pension in the period of interruption of employment in which that day falls, except that if—

(i)in a case where the person entitled to the pension is a man, that number would be greater than 49; or

(ii)in a case where the person so entitled is a woman, that number would be greater than 44,

N = 49 or 44, as the case may be”.

(2)For the purpose of determining the additional pension falling to be calculated under section 45 above by virtue of section 39(1) or 41(4) above or section 50(3) below in a case where the deceased spouse died under pensionable age, the following definition shall be substituted for the definition of “N” in section 45(4)(b) above—

“N = the number of tax years which begin after 5th April 1978 and end before the date when the entitlement to the additional pension commences, except that if—

(i)in a case where the deceased spouse was a man, that number would be greater than 49, or

(ii)in a case where the deceased spouse was a woman, that number would be greater than 44,

N = 49 or 44, as the case may be”.

47Increase of Category A retirement pension for invalidity

(1)Subject to section 61 below, the weekly rate of a Category A retirement pension shall be increased if the pensioner was entitled to an invalidity allowance in respect of—

(a)any day falling within the period of 8 weeks ending immediately before the day on which he attains pensionable age; or

(b)the last day before the beginning of that period;

and the increase shall, subject to subsection (2) below, be of an amount equal to the appropriate weekly rate of the invalidity allowance on that day.

(2)Where for any period the weekly rate of a Category A retirement pension includes an additional pension, for that period the relevant amount shall be deducted from the amount that would otherwise be the increase under subsection (1) above and the pensioner shall be entitled to an increase under that subsection only if there is a balance remaining after that deduction and, if there is such a balance, of an amount equal to it.

(3)In subsection (2) above the “relevant amount” means an amount equal to the additional pension, reduced by the amount of any reduction in the weekly rate of the Category A retirement pension made by virtue of section 29 of the Pensions Act.

(4)In this section any reference to an additional pension is a reference to that pension after any increase under section 52(3) below but without any increase under paragraphs 1 and 2 of Schedule 5 to this Act.

(5)In ascertaining for the purposes of subsection (1) above the rate of a pensioner’s invalidity allowance, regard shall be had to the rates in force from time to time.

(6)Regulations may provide that subsection (1) above shall have effect as if for the reference to 8 weeks there were substituted a reference to a larger number of weeks specified in the regulations.

48Use of former spouse’s contributions

(1)Where a person—

(a)has been married, and

(b)in respect of the tax year in which the marriage terminated or any previous tax year, does not with his own contributions satisfy the contribution conditions for a Category A retirement pension,

then, for the purpose of enabling him to satisfy those conditions (but only in respect of any claim for a Category A retirement pension), the contributions of his former spouse may to the prescribed extent be treated as if they were his own contributions.

(2)Subsection (1) above shall not apply in relation to any person who attained pensionable age before 6th April 1979 if the termination of his marriage also occurred before that date.

(3)Where a person has been married more than once this section applies only to the last marriage and the references to his marriage and his former spouse shall be construed accordingly.

49Category B retirement pension for women

(1)A woman who is or has been married, and has attained pensionable age, shall be entitled to a Category B retirement pension by virtue of the contributions of her husband; and the cases in which a woman is so entitled are those specified in subsections (2) to (5) below.

(2)The first case of entitlement is where the woman is married to that husband at the time when she attains pensionable age and—

(a)he also has attained pensionable age and has become entitled to a Category A retirement pension; and

(b)he satisfies the relevant contribution conditions.

(3)The second case of entitlement is where the woman marries after attaining pensionable age and—

(a)her husband has also attained pensionable age and has become entitled to a Category A retirement pension; and

(b)he satisfies the relevant contribution conditions.

(4)The third case of entitlement is where the woman’s husband is dead and his death was after she attained pensionable age, and—

(a)she was married to him when he died; and

(b)before his death he satisfied the relevant contribution conditions.

(5)The fourth case of entitlement is where the woman’s husband is dead and his death was before she attained pensionable age, and—

(a)she was a widow immediately before attaining pensionable age and is entitled (or is treated by regulations as entitled) to a widow’s pension; and

(b)she became entitled to the pension in consequence of the husband’s death.

(6)The relevant contribution conditions for the purposes of the first, second and third cases of entitlement are those specified in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 5.

(7)Subject to the provisions of this Act, a woman’s entitlement to a Category B retirement pension shall commence on the day on which the conditions of entitlement become satisfied in her case and shall continue throughout her life.

(8)A woman’s Category B retirement pension shall not be payable for any period falling before the day on which the pensioner’s entitlement is to be regarded as commencing for that purpose by virtue of section 5(1)(k) of the Administration Act.

50Rate of Category B retirement pension for women

(1)A woman’s Category B retirement pension—

(a)in the first and second cases of entitlement under section 49 above, shall—

(i)during any period in which the husband is alive, be payable at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part I, paragraph 5, and

(ii)during any period after he is dead, be payable at a weekly rate ascertained in accordance with subsection (3) below;

(b)in the third case of entitlement under that section, shall be payable at a weekly rate ascertained in accordance with subsection (3) below; and

(c)in the fourth case of entitlement under that section, shall be payable at the same weekly rate as her widow’s pension.

(2)In any case where—

(a)a woman would, apart from section 43(1) above, be entitled both to a Category A and to a Category B retirement pension, and

(b)subsection (1) of section 47 above would apply for the increase of the Category A retirement pension,

that subsection shall be taken as applying also for the increase of the Category B retirement pension, subject to reduction or extinguishment of the increase by the application of section 47(2) above or section 29B(2) of the Pensions Act.

(3)The weekly rate referred to in paragraphs (a)(ii) and (b) of subsection (1) above for a woman’s Category B retirement pension shall be determined in accordance with the provisions of sections 44 and 45 above as they apply in the case of a Category A retirement pension, but subject, in particular—

(a)to section 46(2) above; and

(b)to subsections (4) and (5) below.

(4)In the application of sections 44 and 45 above by virtue of subsection (3) above—

(a)references in those sections to the pensioner shall be taken as references to the husband, and

(b)where, in the third case of entitlement under section 49 above, the husband was under pensionable age when he died, references in those sections to the pensioner and the tax year in which he attained pensionable age shall be taken as references to the husband and the tax year in which he died.

(5)In the case of a widow whose husband dies after 5th April 2000, the additional pension falling to be calculated under sections 44 and 45 above by virtue of subsection (3) above shall be one half of the amount which it would be apart from this subsection.

51Category B retirement pension for widowers

(1)A man shall be entitled to a Category B retirement pension if—

(a)he has had a wife and she has died on or after 6th April 1979, and he was married to her when she died; and

(b)they were both over pensionable age when she died; and

(c)before her death she satisfied the contribution conditions for a Category A retirement pension in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 5.

(2)The weekly rate of a man’s Category B retirement pension under this section shall, subject to subsection (3) below, be determined in accordance with the provisions of sections 44 and 45 above as they apply in the case of a Category A retirement pension, taking references in those sections to the pensioner as references to the wife.

(3)In the case of a widower whose wife dies after 5th April 2000, the additional pension falling to be calculated under sections 44 and 45 above by virtue of subsection (2) above shall be one half of the amount which it would be apart from this subsection.

(4)Subject to the provisions of this Act, a man shall become entitled to a Category B retirement pension on the day on which the conditions of entitlement become satisfied in his case and his entitlement shall continue throughout his life.

52Special provision for surviving spouses

(1)This section has effect where, apart from section 43(1) above, a person would be entitled both—

(a)to a Category A retirement pension; and

(b)to a Category B retirement pension—

(i)under section 49 above by virtue of the contributions of a husband who has died; or

(ii)under section 51 above.

(2)If by reason of a deficiency of contributions the basic pension in the Category A retirement pension falls short of the full amount, that basic pension shall be increased by the lesser of—

(a)the amount of the shortfall, or

(b)the amount of the basic pension in the rate of the Category B retirement pension,

“full amount” meaning for this purpose the sum specified in section 44(4) above as the weekly rate of the basic pension in a Category A retirement pension.

(3)If the additional pension in the Category A retirement pension falls short of the prescribed maximum, that additional pension shall be increased by the lesser of—

(a)the amount of the shortfall, or

(b)the amount of the additional pension in the Category B retirement pension.

(4)This section does not apply in any case where the death of the wife or husband, as the case may be, occurred before 6th April 1979 and the surviving spouse had attained pensionable age before that date.

53Special provision for married women

(1)This section has effect where, apart from section 43(1) above, a married woman would be entitled both—

(a)to a Category A retirement pension; and

(b)to a Category B retirement pension by virtue of the contributions of her husband.

(2)If by reason of a deficiency of contributions the basic pension in the Category A retirement pension falls short of the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part I, paragraph 5, that basic pension shall be increased by the lesser of—

(a)the amount of the shortfall, or

(b)the amount of the weekly rate of the Category B retirement pension.

(3)This section does not apply in any case where both the husband and wife attained pensionable age before 6th April 1979.

54Category A and Category B retirement pensions: supplemental provisions

(1)Regulations may provide that in the case of a person of any prescribed description who—

(a)has become entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension but is, in the case of a woman, under the age of 65 or, in the case of a man, under the age of 70; and

(b)elects in such manner and in accordance with such conditions as may be prescribed that the regulations shall apply in his case,

this Part of this Act shall have effect as if that person had not become entitled to such a retirement pension.

(2)Regulations under subsection (1) above may make such modifications of the provisions of this Part of this Act, or of those of Part II of the Administration Act as those provisions apply in a case where a person makes an election under the regulations, as may appear to the Secretary of State necessary or expedient.

(3)Where a husband and wife have both become entitled to retirement pensions and—

(a)the husband’s pension is Category A; and

(b)the wife’s pension is—

(i)Category B by virtue of that husband’s contributions, or

(ii)Category A with an increase under section 53(2) above by virtue of that husband’s contributions,

the husband shall not be entitled to make an election in accordance with regulations made under subsection (1) above without the consent of the wife, unless that consent is unreasonably withheld.

(4)In any case where—

(a)a person claims a Category A or Category B retirement pension; and

(b)the date specified in the claim as the date on which entitlement to the pension is to commence falls after the date when the claim was made,

such a pension may be awarded as from the date so specified but, if so awarded, shall be conditional on the person’s not ceasing to be entitled to the pension in consequence of any election under subsection (1) above.

55Increase of retirement pension where entitlement is deferred

(1)Where a person’s entitlement to a Category A or Category B retirement pension is deferred, Schedule 5 to this Act shall have effect for increasing the rate of his pension.

(2)For the purposes of this Act a person’s entitlement to a Category A or Category B retirement pension is “deferred” if and so long as he does not become entitled to that pension by reason only—

(a)that he has not satisfied the conditions of section 1 of the Administration Act (entitlement to benefit dependent on claim); or

(b)that, in the case of a woman’s Category B retirement pension by virtue of her husband’s contributions, her husband has not satisfied those conditions with respect to his Category A retirement pension;

and, in relation to any such pension, “period of deferment” shall be construed accordingly.

 

Child’s special allowance

56Child’s special allowance - existing beneficiaries

(1)Subject to the provisions of this Act (and in particular to those of section 81 below), a woman whose marriage has been terminated by divorce shall be entitled to a child’s special allowance at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part I, paragraph 6, if—

(a)the husband of that marriage is dead and satisfied the contribution condition for a child’s special allowance specified in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 6; and

(b)she is entitled to child benefit in respect of a child and either—

(i)she was so entitled immediately before that husband’s death; or

(ii)in such circumstances as may be prescribed, he was then so entitled; and

(c)either—

(i)that husband had before his death been contributing at not less than the prescribed weekly rate to the cost of providing for that child; or

(ii)at the date of that husband’s death she was entitled, under an order of a court, trust or agreement which she has taken reasonable steps to enforce, to receive (whether from that husband or from another person) payments in respect of that child at not less than that rate provided or procured by that husband.

(2)A child’s special allowance shall not be payable to a woman—

(a)for any period after her remarriage; or

(b)for any period during which she and a man to whom she is not married are living together as husband and wife.

(3)Where, apart from this subsection, a person is entitled to receive, in respect of a particular child, payment of an amount by way of a child’s special allowance, that amount shall not be payable unless one of the conditions specified in subsection (4) below is satisfied.

(4)Those conditions are—

(a)that the beneficiary would be treated for the purposes of Part IX of this Act as having the child living with him; or

(b)that the requisite contributions are being made to the cost of providing for the child.

(5)The condition specified in subsection (4)(b) above is to be treated as satisfied if, but only if—

(a)such contributions are being made at a weekly rate not less than the amount referred to in subsection (3) above—

(i)by the beneficiary; or

(ii)where the beneficiary is one of two spouses residing together, by them together; and

(b)except in prescribed cases, the contributions are over and above those required for the purpose of satisfying section 143(1)(b) below.

(6)A child’s special allowance shall not be payable for any period after 5th April 1987 except to a woman who immediately before 6th April 1987—

(a)satisfied the conditions set out in paragraphs (a) to (c) of subsection (1) above; and

(b)was not barred from payment of the allowance for either of the reasons mentioned in subsection (2) above,

and who has so continued since 6th April 1987.

 

Provisions relating to unemployment benefit, sickness benefit and invalidity benefit

57Determination of days for which benefit is payable

(1)For the purposes of any provisions of this Act relating to unemployment benefit, sickness benefit or invalidity benefit—

(a)subject to the provisions of this Act, a day shall not be treated in relation to any person—

(i)as a day of unemployment unless on that day he is capable of work and he is, or is deemed in accordance with regulations to be, available to be employed in employed earner’s employment and that day falls in a week in which he is, or is deemed in accordance with regulations to be, actively seeking such employment; or

(ii)as a day of incapacity for work unless on that day he is, or is deemed in accordance with regulations to be, incapable of work by reason of some specific disease or bodily or mental disablement,

(“work”, in this paragraph, meaning work which the person can reasonably be expected to do);

(b)where a person is an employed earner and his employment as such has not been terminated, then in any week a day on which in the normal course that person would not work in that employment or in any other employed earner’s employment shall not be treated as a day of unemployment unless each other day in that week (other than the day referred to in paragraph (e) below) on which in the normal course he would so work is a day of interruption of employment;

(c)“day of interruption of employment” means a day which is a day of unemployment or of incapacity for work;

(d)the following periods, namely—

(i)any 2 days of unemployment, whether consecutive or not, within a period of 6 consecutive days,

(ii)any 4 or more consecutive days of incapacity for work,

shall be treated as a period of interruption of employment, and any 2 such periods not separated by a period of more than 8 weeks (“week” for this purpose meaning any period of 7 days) shall be treated as one period of interruption of employment;

(e)Sunday or such other day in each week as may be prescribed shall not be treated as a day of unemployment or of incapacity for work and shall be disregarded in computing any period of consecutive days.

(2)Any day which falls within the maternity allowance period (as defined in section 35(2) above) shall be treated for the purposes of any provision of this Act relating to unemployment benefit, sickness benefit or invalidity benefit as a day of incapacity for work unless the woman is disqualified for receiving a maternity allowance in respect of that day by virtue of regulations under section 35(3)(a) above.

(3)Regulations may—

(a)make provision (subject to subsections (1) and (2) above) as to the days which are or are not to be treated for the purposes of unemployment benefit, sickness benefit and invalidity benefit as days of unemployment or of incapacity for work;

(b)make provision with respect to—

(i)steps which a person is required to take in any week if he is to be regarded as actively seeking employed earner’s employment in that week;

(ii)the meaning of “week” in subsection (1)(a)(i) above or in any other provision relating to a person’s actively seeking employed earner’s employment;

(c)prescribe respective circumstances in which, for the purposes of subsection (1)(b) above—

(i)employment which has not been terminated may be treated as if it had been terminated; or

(ii)a day which falls in a period when an employed earner’s employment is suspended but does not fall to be so treated and which, apart from the regulations, would not fall to be treated as a day of interruption of employment may be treated as such a day.

(4)Where it has been determined that a person is to be deemed in accordance with regulations to be available for employment in employed earner’s employment in respect of any day, the question of his actual availability for such employment in respect of that day may be subsequently determined on a review of the determination as to his deemed availability.

(5)Where it has been determined that a person is to be deemed in accordance with regulations to be actively seeking employed earner’s employment in any week, the question of his actually doing so in that week may be subsequently determined on a review of the determination as to his deemed doing so.

(6)If regulations under paragraph (a) of subsection (3) above provide that for the purposes of unemployment benefit days falling in a post-employment period are not to be treated in relation to a person as days of unemployment, then, for the purpose of determining that period, the regulations may, in particular, make provision—

(a)for calculating or estimating the amount or value of any payment made, or goods or services provided, to or for that person by his employer;

(b)for calculating or estimating that person’s level of earnings in the employment in question during any period or for treating him as having such a level of earnings as may be prescribed; and

(c)for calculating or estimating the amount or value of any other sum which falls to be taken into account under the regulations.

(7)In subsection (6) above “post-employment period” means a period following the termination of a person’s employment and falling to be determined in accordance with the regulations by reference to the amount or value of payments made, or goods or services provided, to or for the person by his employer at the time of, or within a prescribed period before or after, the termination of the employment.

(8)Subsections (1) and (3) above shall, on and after such day as the Secretary of State may by order appoint, have effect—

(a)with the substitution for paragraph (b) of subsection (1) of the following paragraph—

“(b)where a person is an employed earner and his employment as such has not been terminated but has been suspended by the employer, a day shall not be treated in relation to that person as a day of unemployment unless it is the 7th or a later day in a continuous period of days on which that suspension has lasted, there being disregarded for the purposes of determining the first 6 days of the period (but for no other purpose)—

(i)Sunday or such other day in each week as may have been prescribed under paragraph (e) of this subsection,

(ii)any day of recognised or customary holiday in connection with the suspended employment,

(iii)such other day or days as may be prescribed;”; and

(b)with the substitution for paragraph (c) of subsection (3) of the following paragraph—

“(c)prescribe respective circumstances in which for the purposes of subsection (1)(b) above an employed earner’s employment may be treated—

(i)as having been or, as the case may be, as not having been terminated, or

(ii)as having been or, as the case may be, as not having been suspended.”.

(9)The Secretary of State may by regulations provide—

(a)that paragraph (d) of subsection (1) above shall have effect as if for the reference to 8 weeks there were substituted a reference to a larger number of weeks specified in the regulations; and

(b)that sub-paragraph (ii) of that paragraph shall have effect in such cases as may be specified in the regulations, as if—

(i)the period of 4 days mentioned there were such lesser period as may be specified; and

(ii)the word “consecutive” were omitted.

(10)Regulations under subsection (9)(b) above may be made to have effect from such date, not earlier than 14th September 1980, as may be specified in the regulations.

58Incapacity for work: work as councillor to be disregarded

(1)In determining for the purposes of any of the provisions of this Part of this Act which relate to sickness benefit or invalidity benefit whether any day is to be treated as a day of incapacity for work in relation to a person, there shall be disregarded any work which that person has undertaken, or is capable of undertaking, as a councillor.

(2)Where the net amount of councillor’s allowance to which a person is entitled in respect of any week exceeds the permitted earnings limit, an amount equal to the excess shall be deducted from the amount of any sickness benefit or invalidity benefit to which he is entitled in respect of that week, and only the balance remaining (if any) shall be payable.

(3)In determining whether a person satisfies the conditions of entitlement for any such benefit, he shall be treated as having been incapable of work on any day which falls in the pre-commencement period and which—

(a)would have been treated as a day on which he was so incapable, were there disregarded any work which he undertook (or was capable of undertaking) as a councillor; but

(b)would not have been so treated apart from this subsection.

(4)In this section—

“councillor” means—

(a)

in relation to England and Wales, a member of a London borough council, a county council, a district council, a parish or community council, the Common Council of the City of London or the Council of the Isles of Scilly; and

(b)

in relation to Scotland, a member of a regional, islands or district council;

“councillor’s allowance” means an allowance under or by virtue of—

(a)

section 173 or 177 of the [1972 c. 70.] Local Government Act 1972, or a scheme made by virtue of section 18 of the [1989 c. 42.] Local Government and Housing Act 1989, other than such an allowance as is mentioned in section 173(4) of that Act of 1972; or

(b)

section 49 of the [1973 c. 65.] Local Government (Scotland) Act 1973 or a scheme made by virtue of section 18 of the Local Government and Housing Act 1989;

and where any such allowance is paid otherwise than weekly, an amount calculated or estimated in accordance with regulations shall be regarded as the weekly amount of the allowance;

“net amount”, in relation to any councillor’s allowance to which a person is entitled, means the aggregate amount of the councillor’s allowance or allowances to which he is entitled for the week in question, reduced by the amount of any expenses incurred by him in that week in connection with his membership of the council or councils in question;

“permitted earnings limit” means the amount specified in regulation 3(3) of the [S.I. 1983/1598.] Social Security (Unemployment, Sickness and Invalidity Benefit) Regulations 1983;

“pre-commencement period” means the [1989 c. 24.] period beginning with 11th May 1987 and ending immediately before 9th October 1989 (the coming into force of paragraph 2 of Schedule 8 to the Social Security Act 1989 which made provision corresponding to the provision made by this section).

(5)Any reference in this section to the work which a person undertakes, or is capable of undertaking, as a councillor shall be taken to include a reference to any work which he undertakes, or is capable of undertaking, as a member of any of the bodies referred to in—

(a)section 177(1) of the [1972 c. 70.] Local Government Act 1972; or

(b)section 49(1) or (1A) of the [1973 c. 65.] Local Government (Scotland) Act 1973,

of which he is a member by virtue of his being a councillor.

 

Invalidity benefit—disqualifications etc.

59Invalidity benefit— disqualifications etc

(1)Regulations may provide for disqualifying a person for receiving invalidity benefit for such period not exceeding 6 weeks as may be determined in accordance with Part II of the Administration Act if—

(a)he has become incapable of work through his own misconduct; or

(b)he fails without good cause to attend for, or to submit himself to, such medical or other examination or treatment as may be required in accordance with the regulations, or to observe any prescribed rules of behaviour.

(2)Regulations may also provide for imposing, in the case of any prescribed category of persons—

(a)additional conditions with respect to the receipt of invalidity benefit; and

(b)restrictions on the rate and duration of invalidity benefit,

if, having regard to special circumstances, it appears to the Secretary of State necessary to do so for the purpose of preventing inequalities, or injustice to the general body of employed earners, or of earners generally, as the case may be.

(3)For the purposes of this section “week” means any period of 7 days.

 

Complete or partial failure to satisfy contribution conditions

60Complete or partial failure to satisfy contribution conditions

(1)Subject to the provisions of this section, regulations may provide for persons to be entitled to any of the following benefits, namely—

(a)a widowed mother’s allowance,

(b)a widow’s pension,

(c)a Category A retirement pension,

(d)a Category B retirement pension,

in cases where the first contribution condition specified in relation to that benefit in paragraph 5 of Schedule 3 to this Act is satisfied and the second contribution condition so specified is not.

(2)Subject to subsection (8) below, in any case where—

(a)an employed earner who is married dies as a result of—

(i)a personal injury of a kind mentioned in section 94(1) below, or

(ii)a disease or injury such as is mentioned in section 108(1) below, and

(b)the contribution conditions are not wholly satisfied in respect of him,

those conditions shall be taken to be satisfied for the purposes of his widow’s entitlement to any of the benefits specified in subsection (3) below.

(3)The benefits referred to in subsection (2) above are the following—

(a)a widow’s payment;

(b)a widowed mother’s allowance;

(c)a widow’s pension;

(d)a Category B retirement pension payable to a woman which is payable to her at the same rate as her widow’s pension or which falls within section 49(4) above.

(4)Subject to subsections (6) and (7) below, regulations under subsection (1) above shall provide for benefit payable by virtue of any such regulations to be payable at a rate, or to be of an amount, less than that which would be applicable under this Part of this Act had both of the relevant contribution conditions been fully satisfied.

(5)Subject to subsections (6) and (7) below, the rate or amount prescribed by regulations under subsection (1) above may vary with the extent to which the relevant contribution conditions are satisfied (and may be nil).

(6)The amount prescribed by regulations under subsection (1) above for any increase of benefit in respect of a child shall, subject to subsection (7) below, be the same as if both of the relevant contribution conditions had been fully satisfied.

(7)Regulations may provide that where—

(a)a person is entitled by virtue of subsection (1) above to a Category A or Category B retirement pension consisting only of the additional pension with no basic pension, and

(b)that retirement pension, and any graduated retirement benefit to which he may be entitled, together amount to less than the prescribed rate,

that person’s entitlement as respects that retirement pension shall be satisfied either altogether or for a prescribed period by the making of a single payment of the prescribed amount.

(8)Subsection (2) above only has effect where the employed earner’s death occurred on or after 11th April 1988.

61Exclusion of increase of benefit for failure to satisfy contribution condition

(1)A Category A or Category B retirement pension which is payable by virtue of section 60(1) above and a widowed mother’s allowance which is so payable shall not be increased under section 47(1) above or under Part IV below on account of a child or an adult if the pension or allowance contains no basic pension in consequence of a failure to satisfy a contribution condition.

(2)Where a person is entitled—

(a)to unemployment benefit at a rate determined under section 25(5) above; or

(b)to sickness benefit at a rate determined under section 31(6) above; or

(c)to an invalidity pension under section 33 above at a rate determined under section 33(4) above,

and the retirement pension by reference to which the rate of the benefit or invalidity pension is determined—

(i)would have been payable only by virtue of section 60 above; and

(ii)would, in consequence of a failure to satisfy a contribution condition, have contained no basic pension,

the benefit or invalidity pension shall not be increased under section 47(1) above or under Part IV below on account of a child or an adult.

 

Graduated retirement benefit

62Graduated retirement benefit

(1)So long as sections 36 and 37 of the [1965 c. 51.] National Insurance Act 1965 (graduated retirement benefit) continue in force by virtue of regulations made under Schedule 3 to the [1975 c. 18.] Social Security (Consequential Provisions) Act 1975 or under Schedule 3 to the Consequential Provisions Act, regulations may make provision—

(a)for replacing section 36(4) of the National Insurance Act 1965 (increase of graduated retirement benefit in cases of deferred retirement) with provisions corresponding to those of paragraphs 1 to 3 of Schedule 5 to this Act;

(b)for extending section 37 of that Act (increase of woman’s retirement pension by reference to her late husband’s graduated retirement benefit) to men and their late wives.

(2)This section is without prejudice to any power to modify the said sections 36 and 37 conferred by Schedule 3 to the Consequential Provisions Act.

 

Part IIINon-Contributory Benefits

63Descriptions of non-contributory benefits

Non-contributory benefits under this Part of this Act are of the following descriptions, namely—

(a)attendance allowance;

(b)severe disablement allowance (with age related addition and increase for adult and child dependants);

(c)invalid care allowance (with increase for adult and child dependants);

(d)disability living allowance;

(e)guardian’s allowance;

(f)retirement pensions of the following categories—

(i)Category C, payable to certain persons who were over pensionable age on 5th July 1948 and their wives and widows (with increase for adult and child dependants), and

(ii)Category D, payable to persons over the age of 80;

(g)age addition payable, in the case of persons over the age of 80, by way of increase of a retirement pension of any category or of some other pension or allowance from the Secretary of State.

 

Attendance allowance

64Entitlement

(1)A person shall be entitled to an attendance allowance if he is aged 65 or over, he is not entitled to the care component of a disability living allowance and he satisfies either—

(a)the condition specified in subsection (2) below (“the day attendance condition”), or

(b)the condition specified in subsection (3) below (“the night attendance condition”),

and prescribed conditions as to residence and presence in Great Britain.

(2)A person satisfies the day attendance condition if he is so severely disabled physically or mentally that, by day, he requires from another person either—

(a)frequent attention throughout the day in connection with his bodily functions, or

(b)continual supervision throughout the day in order to avoid substantial danger to himself or others.

(3)A person satisfies the night attendance condition if he is so severely disabled physically or mentally that, at night,—

(a)he requires from another person prolonged or repeated attention in connection with his bodily functions, or

(b)in order to avoid substantial danger to himself or others he requires another person to be awake for a prolonged period or at frequent intervals for the purpose of watching over him.

65Period and rate of allowance

(1)Subject to the following provisions of this Act, the period for which a person is entitled to an attendance allowance shall be—

(a)a period throughout which he has satisfied or is likely to satisfy the day or the night attendance condition or both; and

(b)a period preceded immediately, or within such period as may be prescribed, by one of not less than 6 months throughout which he satisfied, or is likely to satisfy, one or both of those conditions.

(2)For the purposes of subsection (1) above a person who suffers from renal failure and is undergoing such form of treatment as may be prescribed shall, in such circumstances as may be prescribed, be deemed to satisfy or to be likely to satisfy the day or the night attendance condition or both.

(3)The weekly rate of the attendance allowance payable to a person for any period shall be the higher rate specified in Schedule 4, Part III, paragraph 1, if both as regards that period and as regards the period of 6 months mentioned in subsection (1)(b) above he has satisfied or is likely to satisfy both the day and the night attendance conditions, and shall be the lower rate in any other case.

(4)A person shall not be entitled to an attendance allowance for any period preceding the date on which he makes or is treated as making a claim for it.

(5)Notwithstanding anything in subsection (4) above, provision may be made by regulations for a person to be entitled to an attendance allowance for a period preceding the date on which he makes or is treated as making a claim for it if such an allowance has previously been paid to or in respect of him.

(6)Except in so far as regulations otherwise provide and subject to section 66(1) below—

(a)a claim for an attendance allowance may be made during the period of 6 months immediately preceding the period for which the person to whom the claim relates is entitled to the allowance; and

(b)an award may be made in pursuance of a claim so made, subject to the condition that, throughout that period of 6 months, that person satisfies—

(i)both the day and the night attendance conditions, or

(ii)if the award is at the lower rate, one of those conditions.

66Attendance allowance for the terminally ill

(1)If a terminally ill person makes a claim expressly on the ground that he is such a person, then—

(a)he shall be taken—

(i)to satisfy, or to be likely to satisfy, both the day attendance condition and the night attendance condition for the remainder of his life, beginning with the date of the claim or, if later, the first date on which he is terminally ill; and

(ii)to have satisfied those conditions for the period of 6 months immediately preceding that date (so however that no allowance shall be payable by virtue of this sub-paragraph for any period preceding that date); and

(b)the period for which he is entitled to attendance allowance shall be the remainder of the person’s life, beginning with that date.

(2)For the purposes of subsection (1) above—

(a)a person is “terminally ill” at any time if at that time he suffers from a progressive disease and his death in consequence of that disease can reasonably be expected within 6 months; and

(b)where a person purports to make a claim for an attendance allowance by virtue of that subsection on behalf of another, that other shall be regarded as making the claim, notwithstanding that it is made without his knowledge or authority.

67Exclusions by regulation

(1)Regulations may provide that, in such circumstances, and for such purposes as may be prescribed, a person who is, or is treated under the regulations as, undergoing treatment for renal failure in a hospital or other similar institution otherwise than as an in-patient shall be deemed not to satisfy or to be unlikely to satisfy the day attendance condition or the night attendance condition, or both of them.

(2)Regulations may provide that an attendance allowance shall not be payable in respect of a person for any period when he is a person for whom accommodation is provided—

(a)in pursuance—

(i)of Part III of the [1948 c. 29.] National Assistance Act 1948; or

(ii)of paragraph 2 of Schedule 8 to the [1977 c. 49.] National Health Service Act 1977; or

(iii)of Part IV of the [1968 c. 49.] Social Work (Scotland) Act 1968; or

(iv)of section 7 of the [1984 c. 36.] Mental Health (Scotland) Act 1984; or

(b)in circumstances in which the cost is, or may be, borne wholly or partly out of public or local funds, in pursuance of those enactments or of any other enactment relating to persons under disability.

 

Severe disablement allowance

68Entitlement and rate

(1)Subject to the provisions of this section, a person shall be entitled to a severe disablement allowance for any day (“the relevant day”) if he satisfies—

(a)the conditions specified in subsection (2) below; or

(b)the conditions specified in subsection (3) below.

(2)The conditions mentioned in subsection (1)(a) above are that—

(a)on the relevant day he is incapable of work; and

(b)he has been incapable of work for a period of not less than 196 consecutive days—

(i)beginning not later than the day on which he attained the age of 20; and

(ii)ending immediately before the relevant day.

(3)The conditions mentioned in subsection (1)(b) above are that—

(a)on the relevant day he is both incapable of work and disabled; and

(b)he has been both incapable of work and disabled for a period of not less than 196 consecutive days ending immediately before the relevant day.

(4)A person shall not be entitled to a severe disablement allowance if—

(a)he is under the age of 16; or

(b)he is receiving full-time education; or

(c)he does not satisfy the prescribed conditions—

(i)as to residence in Great Britain; or

(ii)as to presence there; or

(d)he has attained pensionable age and—

(i)was not entitled to a severe disablement allowance immediately before he attained that age; and

(ii)is not treated by regulations as having been so entitled immediately before he attained that age.

(5)A person shall not be entitled to a severe disablement allowance for any day which as between him and his employer falls within a period of entitlement for the purposes of statutory sick pay.

(6)A person is disabled for the purposes of this section if he suffers from loss of physical or mental faculty such that the extent of the resulting disablement assessed in accordance with Schedule 6 to this Act amounts to not less than 80 per cent.

(7)A severe disablement allowance shall be paid at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part III, paragraph 2.

(8)The amount of severe disablement allowance payable for any relevant day shall be one sixth of the weekly rate referred to in subsection (7) above.

(9)In any case where—

(a)a severe disablement allowance is payable to a woman in respect of one or more relevant days in a week; and

(b)an amount of statutory maternity pay becomes payable to her on any day in that week,

the amount of the severe disablement allowance (including any increase for a child or adult dependant under section 90(a) below) so payable shall be reduced by the amount of the statutory maternity pay, and only the balance (if any) shall be payable.

(10)Where—

(a)a person who is engaged and normally engaged in remunerative work ceases to be so engaged; and

(b)he is entitled to a disability working allowance for the week in which there falls the last day on which he is so engaged; and

(c)he qualified for a disability working allowance for that week by virtue of a severe disablement allowance having been payable to him; and

(d)the first day after he ceases to be engaged as mentioned in paragraph (a) above is a day on which he is incapable of work and falls not later than the end of the period of two years beginning with the last day for which he was entitled to a severe disablement allowance,

any day since that day which fell within a week for which he was entitled to a disability working allowance shall be treated for the purposes of any claim for a severe disablement allowance for a period commencing after he ceases to be engaged as mentioned in paragraph (a) above as having been a day on which he was both incapable of work and disabled.

(11)Regulations—

(a)may direct that persons who—

(i)have attained retiring age; and

(ii)were entitled to a severe disablement allowance immediately before they attained that age,

shall continue to be so entitled notwithstanding that they do not satisfy the conditions specified in subsection (2) or (3) above;

(b)may direct—

(i)that persons who have previously been entitled to a severe disablement allowance shall be entitled to such an allowance notwithstanding that they do not satisfy the conditions specified in subsection (2)(b) or (3)(b) above;

(ii)that subsections (2)(b) and (3)(b) above shall have effect in relation to such persons subject to such modifications as may be specified in the regulations;

(c)may prescribe the circumstances in which a person is or is not to be treated—

(i)as incapable of work; or

(ii)as receiving full-time education;

(d)may provide that, where the net amount of councillor’s allowance (within the meaning of section 58 above) to which a person is entitled in respect of any week exceeds a prescribed sum, then, except in prescribed cases, an amount equal to the excess shall be deducted from the amount of any severe disablement allowance to which he is entitled in respect of that week, and only the balance remaining (if any) shall be payable; and

(e)may provide for disqualifying a person from receiving a severe disablement allowance for such period not exceeding 6 weeks as may be determined in accordance with the Administration Act if—

(i)he has become incapable of work through his own misconduct; or

(ii)he fails without good cause to attend for, or to submit himself to, such medical or other examination or treatment as may be required in accordance with the regulations, or to observe any prescribed rules of behaviour.

(12)In determining whether a person satisfies the conditions specified in subsection (2)(b) and (3)(b) above he shall be treated as having been incapable of work on any day which falls in the pre-commencement period and which—

(a)would have been treated as a day on which he was so incapable, were there disregarded any work which he undertook (or was capable of undertaking) as a councillor, but

(b)would not have been so treated apart from this subsection.

(13)In this section—

“councillor” and “pre-commencement period” have the meanings assigned to them by section 58(4) above;

“retiring age” means 70 in the case of a man and 65 in the case of a woman,

and section 58(5) above has effect for the purposes of subsection (12) above as it has effect for the purposes of section 58 above.

69Severe disablement allowance: age related addition

(1)If a person was under the age of 60 on the day on which he qualified for severe disablement allowance, the weekly rate of his severe disablement allowance shall be increased by an age related addition at whichever of the weekly rates specified in the second column of paragraph 3 of Part III of Schedule 4 to this Act is applicable in his case, that is to say—

(a)the higher rate, if he was under the age of 40 on the day on which he qualified for severe disablement allowance;

(b)the middle rate, if he was between the ages of 40 and 50 on that day; or

(c)the lower rate, if he was between the ages of 50 and 60 on that day.

(2)Subject to subsection (4) below, for the purposes of this section the day on which a person qualified for severe disablement allowance is his first day of incapacity for work in the period of not less than 196 consecutive days mentioned in section 68(2)(b) or (3)(b) above, as the case may be, which preceded the first day in his current period of entitlement.

(3)For the purposes of this section, a person’s “current period of entitlement” is a current period—

(a)which consists of one or more consecutive days on which he is or has been entitled to a severe disablement allowance; and

(b)which begins immediately after the last period of one or more consecutive days for which he was not entitled to such an allowance.

(4)Regulations—

(a)may prescribe cases where a person is to be treated for the purposes of this section as having qualified for severe disablement allowance on a prescribed day earlier than the day ascertained in accordance with subsection (2) above;

(b)may provide for days which are not days of incapacity for work in relation to a person to be treated as days of incapacity for work for the purpose of determining under this section the day on which he qualified for severe disablement allowance; and

(c)may make provision for disregarding prescribed days in computing any period of consecutive days for the purposes of subsection (3) above.

 

Invalid care allowance

70Invalid care allowance

(1)A person shall be entitled to an invalid care allowance for any day on which he is engaged in caring for a severely disabled person if—

(a)he is regularly and substantially engaged in caring for that person;

(b)he is not gainfully employed; and

(c)the severely disabled person is either such relative of his as may be prescribed or a person of any such other description as may be prescribed.

(2)In this section, “severely disabled person” means a person in respect of whom there is payable either an attendance allowance or a disability living allowance by virtue of entitlement to the care component at the highest or middle rate or such other payment out of public funds on account of his need for attendance as may be prescribed.

(3)A person shall not be entitled to an allowance under this section if he is under the age of 16 or receiving full-time education.

(4)A person shall not be entitled to an allowance under this section unless he satisfies prescribed conditions as to residence or presence in Great Britain.

(5)Subject to subsection (6) below, a person who has attained pensionable age shall not be entitled to an allowance under this section unless he was so entitled (or is treated by regulations as having been so entitled) immediately before attaining that age.

(6)Regulations may make provision whereby a person who has attained retiring age, and was entitled to an allowance under this section immediately before attaining that age, continues to be so entitled notwithstanding that he is not caring for a severely disabled person or no longer satisfies the requirements of subsection (1)(a) or (b) above.

(7)No person shall be entitled for the same day to more than one allowance under this section; and where, apart from this subsection, two or more persons would be entitled for the same day to such an allowance in respect of the same severely disabled person, one of them only shall be entitled and that shall be such one of them—

(a)as they may jointly elect in the prescribed manner, or

(b)as may, in default of such an election, be determined by the Secretary of State in his discretion.

(8)Regulations may prescribe the circumstances in which a person is or is not to be treated for the purposes of this section as engaged, or regularly and substantially engaged, in caring for a severely disabled person, as gainfully employed or as receiving full-time education.

(9)An invalid care allowance shall be payable at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part III, paragraph 4.

(10)In this section “retiring age” means 70 in the case of a man and 65 in the case of a woman.

 

Disability living allowance

71Disability living allowance

(1)Disability living allowance shall consist of a care component and a mobility component.

(2)A person’s entitlement to a disability living allowance may be an entitlement to either component or to both of them.

(3)A person may be awarded either component for a fixed period or for life, but if his award of a disability living allowance consists of both components, he may not be awarded the components for different fixed periods.

(4)The weekly rate of a person’s disability living allowance for a week for which he has only been awarded one component is the appropriate weekly rate for that component as determined in accordance with this Act or regulations under it.

(5)The weekly rate of a person’s disability living allowance for a week for which he has been awarded both components is the aggregate of the appropriate weekly rates for the two components as so determined.

(6)A person shall not be entitled to a disability living allowance unless he satisfies prescribed conditions as to residence and presence in Great Britain.

72The care component

(1)Subject to the provisions of this Act, a person shall be entitled to the care component of a disability living allowance for any period throughout which—

(a)he is so severely disabled physically or mentally that—

(i)he requires in connection with his bodily functions attention from another person for a significant portion of the day (whether during a single period or a number of periods); or

(ii)he cannot prepare a cooked main meal for himself if he has the ingredients; or

(b)he is so severely disabled physically or mentally that, by day, he requires from another person—

(i)frequent attention throughout the day in connection with his bodily functions; or

(ii)continual supervision throughout the day in order to avoid substantial danger to himself or others; or

(c)he is so severely disabled physically or mentally that, at night,—

(i)he requires from another person prolonged or repeated attention in connection with his bodily functions; or

(ii)in order to avoid substantial danger to himself or others he requires another person to be awake for a prolonged period or at frequent intervals for the purpose of watching over him.

(2)Subject to the following provisions of this section, a person shall not be entitled to the care component of a disability living allowance unless—

(a)throughout—

(i)the period of 3 months immediately preceding the date on which the award of that component would begin; or

(ii)such other period of 3 months as may be prescribed,

he has satisfied or is likely to satisfy one or other of the conditions mentioned in subsection (1)(a) to (c) above; and

(b)he is likely to continue to satisfy one or other of those conditions throughout—

(i)the period of 6 months beginning with that date; or

(ii)(if his death is expected within the period of 6 months beginning with that date) the period so beginning and ending with his death.

(3)Three weekly rates of the care component shall be prescribed.

(4)The weekly rate of the care component payable to a person for each week in the period for which he is awarded that component shall be—

(a)the highest rate, if he falls within subsection (2) above by virtue of having satisfied or being likely to satisfy both the conditions mentioned in subsection (1)(b) and (c) above throughout both the period mentioned in paragraph (a) of subsection (2) above and that mentioned in paragraph (b) of that subsection;

(b)the middle rate, if he falls within that subsection by virtue of having satisfied or being likely to satisfy one or other of those conditions throughout both those periods; and

(c)the lowest rate in any other case.

(5)For the purposes of this section, a person who is terminally ill, as defined in section 66(2) above, and makes a claim expressly on the ground that he is such a person, shall be taken—

(a)to have satisfied the conditions mentioned in subsection (1)(b) and (c) above for the period of 3 months immediately preceding the date of the claim, or, if later, the first date on which he is terminally ill (so however that the care component shall not be payable by virtue of this paragraph for any period preceding that date); and

(b)to satisfy or to be likely to satisfy those conditions for the remainder of his life beginning with that date.

(6)For the purposes of this section in its application to a person for any period in which he is under the age of 16—

(a)sub-paragraph (ii) of subsection (1)(a) above shall be omitted; and

(b)neither the condition mentioned in sub-paragraph (i) of that paragraph nor any of the conditions mentioned in subsection (1)(b) and (c) above shall be taken to be satisfied unless—

(i)he has requirements of a description mentioned in subsection (1)(a), (b) or (c) above substantially in excess of the normal requirements of persons of his age; or

(ii)he has substantial requirements of any such description which younger persons in normal physical and mental health may also have but which persons of his age and in normal physical and mental health would not have.

(7)Subject to subsections (5) and (6) above, circumstances may be prescribed in which a person is to be taken to satisfy or not to satisfy such of the conditions mentioned in subsection (1)(a) to (c) above as may be prescribed.

(8)Regulations may provide that a person shall not be paid any amount in respect of a disability living allowance which is attributable to entitlement to the care component for a period when he is a person for whom accommodation is provided—

(a)in pursuance—

(i)of Part III of the [1948 c. 29.] National Assistance Act 1948 or paragraph 2 of Schedule 8 to the [1977 c. 49.] National Health Service Act 1977; or

(ii)of Part IV of the [1968 c. 49.] Social Work (Scotland) Act 1968 or section 7 of the [1984 c. 36.] Mental Health (Scotland) Act 1984; or

(b)in circumstances in which the cost is, or may be, borne wholly or partly out of public or local funds, in pursuance of those enactments or of any other enactment relating to persons under disability or to young persons or to education or training.

73The mobility component

(1)Subject to the provisions of this Act, a person shall be entitled to the mobility component of a disability living allowance for any period in which he is over the age of 5 and throughout which—

(a)he is suffering from physical disablement such that he is either unable to walk or virtually unable to do so; or

(b)he falls within subsection (2) below; or

(c)he falls within subsection (3) below; or

(d)he is able to walk but is so severely disabled physically or mentally that, disregarding any ability he may have to use routes which are familiar to him on his own, he cannot take advantage of the faculty out of doors without guidance or supervision from another person most of the time.

(2)A person falls within this subsection if—

(a)he is both blind and deaf; and

(b)he satisfies such other conditions as may be prescribed.

(3)A person falls within this subsection if—

(a)he is severely mentally impaired; and

(b)he displays severe behavioural problems; and

(c)he satisfies both the conditions mentioned in section 72(1)(b) and (c) above.

(4)For the purposes of this section in its application to a person for any period in which he is under the age of 16, the condition mentioned in subsection (1)(d) above shall not be taken to be satisfied unless—

(a)he requires substantially more guidance or supervision from another person than persons of his age in normal physical and mental health would require; or

(b)persons of his age in normal physical and mental health would not require such guidance or supervision.

(5)Subject to subsection (4) above, circumstances may be prescribed in which a person is to be taken to satisfy or not to satisfy a condition mentioned in subsection (1)(a) or (d) or subsection (2)(a) above.

(6)Regulations shall specify the cases which fall within subsection (3)(a) and (b) above.

(7)A person who is to be taken for the purposes of section 72 above to satisfy or not to satisfy a condition mentioned in subsection (1)(b) or (c) of that section is to be taken to satisfy or not to satisfy it for the purposes of subsection (3)(c) above.

(8)A person shall not be entitled to the mobility component for a period unless during most of that period his condition will be such as permits him from time to time to benefit from enhanced facilities for locomotion.

(9)A person shall not be entitled to the mobility component of a disability living allowance unless—

(a)throughout—

(i)the period of 3 months immediately preceding the date on which the award of that component would begin; or

(ii)such other period of 3 months as may be prescribed,

he has satisfied or is likely to satisfy one or other of the conditions mentioned in subsection (1) above; and

(b)he is likely to continue to satisfy one or other of those conditions throughout—

(i)the period of 6 months beginning with that date; or

(ii)(if his death is expected within the period of 6 months beginning with that date) the period so beginning and ending with his death.

(10)Two weekly rates of the mobility component shall be prescribed.

(11)The weekly rate of the mobility component payable to a person for each week in the period for which he is awarded that component shall be—

(a)the higher rate, if he falls within subsection (9) above by virtue of having satisfied or being likely to satisfy one or other of the conditions mentioned in subsection (1)(a), (b) and (c) above throughout both the period mentioned in paragraph (a) of subsection (9) above and that mentioned in paragraph (b) of that subsection; and

(b)the lower rate in any other case.

(12)For the purposes of this section in its application to a person who is terminally ill, as defined in section 66(2) above, and who makes a claim expressly on the ground that he is such a person—

(a)subsection (9)(a) above shall be omitted; and

(b)subsection (11)(a) above shall have effect as if for the words from “both” to “subsection”, in the fourth place where it occurs, there were substituted the words “the period mentioned in subsection (9)(b) above”.

(13)Regulations may prescribe cases in which a person who has the use—

(a)of an invalid carriage or other vehicle provided by the Secretary of State under section 5(2)(a) of the [1977 c. 49.] National Health Service Act 1977 and Schedule 2 to that Act or under section 46 of the [1978 c. 29.] National Health Service (Scotland) Act 1978 or provided under Article 30(1) of the [S.I.1972/1265 (N.I.14).] Health and Personal Social Services (Northern Ireland) Order 1972; or

(b)of any prescribed description of appliance supplied under the enactments relating to the National Health Service being such an appliance as is primarily designed to afford a means of personal and independent locomotion out of doors,

is not to be paid any amount attributable to entitlement to the mobility component or is to be paid disability living allowance at a reduced rate in so far as it is attributable to that component.

(14)A payment to or in respect of any person which is attributable to his entitlement to the mobility component, and the right to receive such a payment, shall (except in prescribed circumstances and for prescribed purposes) be disregarded in applying any enactment or instrument under which regard is to be had to a person’s means.

74Mobility component for certain persons eligible for invalid carriages

(1)Regulations may provide for the issue, variation and cancellation of certificates in respect of prescribed categories of persons to whom this section applies; and a person in respect of whom such a certificate is issued shall, during any period while the certificate is in force, be deemed for the purposes of section 73 above to satisfy the condition mentioned in subsection (1)(a) of that section and to fall within paragraphs (a) and (b) of subsection (9) by virtue of having satisfied or being likely to satisfy that condition throughout both the periods mentioned in those paragraphs.

(2)This section applies to any person whom the Secretary of State considers—

(a)was on 1st January 1976 in possession of an invalid carriage or other vehicle provided in pursuance of section 33 of the [1968 c. 46.] Health Services and Public Health Act 1968 (which related to vehicles for persons suffering from physical defect or disability) or receiving payments in pursuance of subsection (3) of that section; or

(b)had at that date, or at a later date specified by the Secretary of State, made an application which the Secretary of State approved for such a carriage or vehicle or for such payments; or

(c)was, both at some time during a prescribed period before that date and at some time during a prescribed period after that date, in possession of such a carriage or vehicle or receiving such payments; or

(d)would have been, by virtue of any of the preceding paragraphs, a person to whom this section applies but for some error or delay for which in the opinion of the Secretary of State the person was not responsible and which was brought to the attention of the Secretary of State within the [1977 c. 5.] period of one year beginning with 30th March 1977 (the date of the passing of the Social Security (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1977, section 13 of which made provision corresponding to the provision made by this section).

75Persons 65 or over

(1)Except to the extent to which regulations provide otherwise, no person shall be entitled to either component of a disability living allowance for any period after he attains the age of 65 otherwise than by virtue of an award made before he attains that age.

(2)Regulations may provide in relation to persons who are entitled to a component of a disability living allowance by virtue of subsection (1) above that any provision of this Act which relates to disability living allowance, other than section 74 above, so far as it so relates, and any provision of the Administration Act which is relevant to disability living allowance—

(a)shall have effect subject to modifications, additions or amendments; or

(b)shall not have effect.

76Disability living allowance - supplementary

(1)Subject to subsection (2) below, a person shall not be entitled to a disability living allowance for any period preceding the date on which a claim for it is made or treated as made by him or on his behalf.

(2)Notwithstanding anything in subsection (1) above, provision may be made by regulations for a person to be entitled to a component of a disability living allowance for a period preceding the date on which a claim for such an allowance is made or treated as made by him or on his behalf if he has previously been entitled to that component.

(3)For the purposes of sections 72(5) and 73(12) above where—

(a)a person purports to make a claim for a disability living allowance on behalf of another; and

(b)the claim is made expressly on the ground that the person on whose behalf it purports to be made is terminally ill,

that person shall be regarded as making the claim notwithstanding that it is made without his knowledge or authority.

 

Guardian’s allowance

77Guardian’s allowance

(1)A person shall be entitled to a guardian’s allowance in respect of a child if—

(a)he is entitled to child benefit in respect of that child, and

(b)the circumstances are any of those specified in subsection (2) below;

but this subsection is subject, in particular, to section 81 below.

(2)The circumstances referred to in subsection (1)(b) above are—

(a)that both of the child’s parents are dead; or

(b)that one of the child’s parents is dead and the person claiming a guardian’s allowance shows that he was at the date of the death unaware of, and has failed after all reasonable efforts to discover, the whereabouts of the other parent; or

(c)that one of the child’s parents is dead and the other is in prison.

(3)There shall be no entitlement to a guardian’s allowance in respect of a child unless at least one of the child’s parents satisfies, or immediately before his death satisfied, such conditions as may be prescribed as to nationality, residence, place of birth or other matters.

(4)Where, apart from this subsection, a person is entitled to receive, in respect of a particular child, payment of an amount by way of a guardian’s allowance, that amount shall not be payable unless one of the conditions specified in subsection (5) below is satisfied.

(5)Those conditions are—

(a)that the beneficiary would be treated for the purposes of Part IX of this Act as having the child living with him; or

(b)that the requisite contributions are being made to the cost of providing for the child.

(6)The condition specified in subsection (5)(b) above is to be treated as satisfied if, but only if—

(a)such contributions are being made at a weekly rate not less than the amount referred to in subsection (4) above—

(i)by the beneficiary; or

(ii)where the beneficiary is one of two spouses residing together, by them together; and

(b)except in prescribed cases, the contributions are over and above those required for the purpose of satisfying section 143(1)(b) below.

(7)A guardian’s allowance in respect of a child shall be payable at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part III, paragraph 5.

(8)Regulations—

(a)may modify subsection (2) or (3) above in relation to cases in which a child has been adopted or is illegitimate, or the marriage of a child’s parents has been terminated by divorce;

(b)shall prescribe the circumstances in which a person is to be treated for the purposes of this section as being in prison (by reference to his undergoing a sentence of imprisonment for life or of a prescribed minimum duration, or to his being in legal custody in prescribed circumstances); and

(c)may, for cases where entitlement to a guardian’s allowance is established by reference to a person being in prison, provide—

(i)for requiring him to pay to the National Insurance Fund sums paid by way of a guardian’s allowance;

(ii)for suspending payment of an allowance where a conviction, sentence or order of a court is subject to appeal, and for matters arising from the decision of an appeal;

(iii)for reducing the rate of an allowance in cases where the person in prison contributes to the cost of providing for the child.

(9)Where a husband and wife are residing together and, apart from this subsection, they would each be entitled to a guardian’s allowance in respect of the same child, only the wife shall be entitled, but payment may be made either to her or to him unless she elects in the prescribed manner that payment is not to be made to him.

(10)Subject to subsection (11) below, no person shall be entitled to a guardian’s allowance in respect of a child of which he or she is the parent.

(11)Where a person—

(a)has adopted a child; and

(b)was entitled to guardian’s allowance in respect of the child immediately before the adoption,

subsection (10) above shall not terminate his entitlement.

 

Benefits for the aged

78Category C and Category D retirement pensions and other benefits for the aged

(1)A person who was over pensionable age on 5th July 1948 and who satisfies such conditions as may be prescribed shall be entitled to a Category C retirement pension at the appropriate weekly rate.

(2)If a woman whose husband is entitled to a Category C retirement pension—

(a)is over pensionable age; and

(b)satisfies such other conditions as may be prescribed,

she shall be entitled to a Category C retirement pension at the appropriate weekly rate.

(3)A person who is over the age of 80 and satisfies such conditions as may be prescribed shall be entitled to a Category D retirement pension at the appropriate weekly rate if—

(a)he is not entitled to a Category A, Category B or Category C retirement pension; or

(b)he is entitled to such a pension, but it is payable at a weekly rate which, disregarding those elements specified in subsection (4) below, is less than the appropriate weekly rate.

(4)The elements referred to in subsection (3)(b) above are—

(a)any additional pension;

(b)any increase so far as attributable to—

(i)any additional pension, or

(ii)any increase in a guaranteed minimum pension;

(c)any graduated retirement benefit; and

(d)any increase (for dependants) under section 80, 83 or 85 below.

(5)The appropriate weekly rate of a Category C retirement pension—

(a)shall be the lower rate specified in Schedule 4, Part III, paragraph 6, where—

(i)the pensioner is a married woman, and

(ii)she has not, at any time since she became entitled to her pension, ceased to be a married woman; and

(b)shall be the higher rate so specified in any other case.

(6)The appropriate weekly rate of a Category D retirement pension shall be that specified in Schedule 4, Part III, paragraph 7.

(7)Entitlement to a Category C or Category D retirement pension shall continue throughout the pensioner’s life.

(8)A Category C or Category D retirement pension shall not be payable for any period falling before the day on which the pensioner’s entitlement is to be regarded as commencing for that purpose by virtue of section 5(1)(k) of the Administration Act.

(9)Regulations may provide for the payment—

(a)to a widow whose husband was over pensionable age on 5th July 1948; or

(b)to a woman whose marriage to a husband who was over pensionable age on that date was terminated otherwise than by his death,

of a Category C retirement pension or of benefit corresponding to a widow’s pension or a widowed mother’s allowance; and any such retirement pension or any such benefit shall be at the prescribed rate.

79Age addition

(1)A person who is over the age of 80 and entitled to a retirement pension of any category shall be entitled to an increase of the pension, to be known as “age addition”.

(2)Where a person is in receipt of a pension or allowance payable by the Secretary of State by virtue of any prescribed enactment or instrument (whether passed or made before or after this Act) and—

(a)he is over the age of 80; and

(b)he fulfils such other conditions as may be prescribed,

he shall be entitled to an increase of that pension or allowance, also known as age addition.

(3)Age addition shall be payable for the life of the person entitled, at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part III, paragraph 8.

 

Part IVIncreases for dependants

Child dependants

80Beneficiary’s dependent children

(1)Subject to section 61 above and to the following provisions of this Part of this Act, the weekly rate of any benefit to which this subsection applies shall, for any period for which the beneficiary is entitled to child benefit in respect of a child or children, be increased in respect of that child, or each respectively of those children, by the amount specified in relation to the benefit in question in Schedule 4, Part IV, column (2).

(2)Subsection (1) above applies to—

(a)unemployment benefit where the beneficiary is over pensionable age;

(b)sickness benefit where the beneficiary is over pensionable age;

(c)invalidity pension; and

(d)Category A, Category B or Category C retirement pension.

(3)In any case where—

(a)a beneficiary is one of two persons who are—

(i)spouses residing together; or

(ii)an unmarried couple; and

(b)the other person had earnings in any week,

the beneficiary’s right to payment of increases for the following week under subsection (1) above shall be determined in accordance with subsection (4) below.

(4)No such increase shall be payable—

(a)in respect of the first child where the earnings were £115 or more; and

(b)in respect of a further child for each complete £15 by which the earnings exceeded £115.

(5)Subject to section 81 below, the weekly rate of a widowed mother’s allowance payable by virtue of subsection (1)(a) of section 37 above shall be increased for any period in respect of the child or, if more than one, each respectively of the children falling within subsection (2)(a), (b) or (c) of that section in respect of whom she is for the time being entitled to child benefit by the amount specified in relation to that allowance in Schedule 4, Part IV, column (2).

(6)Subject to section 81 below, the weekly rate of a child’s special allowance shall, for any period for which the beneficiary is entitled to child benefit in respect of two or more children with respect to whom the conditions specified in section 56(1)(b) and (c) above are satisfied, be increased in respect of each respectively of those children other than the elder or eldest by the amount specified in relation to that allowance in Schedule 4, Part IV, column (2).

(7)In this section—

“unmarried couple” means a man and a woman who are not married to each other but are living together as husband and wife; and

“week” means such period of 7 days as may be prescribed for the purposes of this section.

81Restrictions on increase - child not living with beneficiary etc

(1)Where, apart from this subsection, a person is entitled to receive, in respect of a particular child, payment of an amount by way of an increase under section 80 above of any benefit, that amount shall not be payable unless one of the conditions specified in subsection (2) below is satisfied.

(2)Those conditions are—

(a)that the beneficiary would be treated for the purposes of Part IX of this Act as having the child living with him; or

(b)that the requisite contributions are being made to the cost of providing for the child.

(3)The condition specified in subsection (2)(b) above is to be treated as satisfied if, but only if—

(a)such contributions are being made at a weekly rate not less than the amount referred to in subsection (1) above—

(i)by the beneficiary; or

(ii)where the beneficiary is one of two spouses residing together, by them together; and

(b)except in prescribed cases, the contributions are over and above those required for the purpose of satisfying section 143(1)(b) below.

 

Adult dependants

82Short-term benefit: increase for adult dependants

(1)Subject to section 61 above and section 87 below, the weekly rate of unemployment benefit or sickness benefit shall be increased by the amount specified in relation to the benefit in question in Schedule 4, Part IV, column (3), for any period during which—

(a)the beneficiary is—

(i)residing with his wife, or

(ii)contributing to the maintenance of his wife at a weekly rate not less than that amount; and

(b)his wife does not have weekly earnings which exceed that amount.

(2)Subject, in particular, to subsection (5) and section 87 below, the weekly rate—

(a)of unemployment benefit or sickness benefit in the case of a beneficiary not entitled to an increase under subsection (1) above, and

(b)of a maternity allowance in any case,

shall be increased by the amount specified in relation to the benefit in question in Schedule 4, Part IV, column (3) (“the amount of the relevant increase”) for any period to which this subsection applies by virtue of subsection (3) or (4) below.

(3)Subsection (2) above applies by virtue of this subsection to any period during which—

(a)the beneficiary’s husband does not have weekly earnings which exceed the amount of the relevant increase, and

(b)either she and her husband are residing together or she is contributing to his maintenance at a weekly rate not less than that amount.

(4)Subsection (2) above applies by virtue of this subsection to any period during which a person—

(a)who is neither the spouse of the beneficiary nor a child, and

(b)in respect of whom such further conditions as may be prescribed are fulfilled,

has the care of a child or children in respect of whom the beneficiary is entitled to child benefit.

(5)A beneficiary shall not under subsection (2) above be entitled for the same period to an increase of benefit in respect of more than one person.

83Pension increase (wife)

(1)This section applies to—

(a)a Category A or Category C retirement pension;

(b)an invalidity pension under section 33 or 41 above.

(2)Subject to subsection (3) below, the weekly rate of a pension to which this section applies, when payable to a man, shall be increased by the amount specified in relation to the pension in Schedule 4, Part IV, column (3)—

(a)for any period during which the pensioner is residing with his wife; or

(b)for any period during which the pensioner is contributing to the maintenance of his wife at a weekly rate not less than that amount, and his wife does not have weekly earnings which exceed that amount.

(3)Regulations may provide that for any period during which the pensioner is residing with his wife and his wife has earnings—

(a)the increase of benefit under this section shall be subject to a reduction in respect of the wife’s earnings; or

(b)there shall be no increase of benefit under this section.

84Pension increase (husband)

(1)Where a Category A retirement pension is payable to a woman for any period—

(a)which began immediately upon the termination of a period for which the pensioner was entitled to an increase in unemployment benefit, sickness benefit or invalidity pension by virtue of section 82(3) above or 86(1) below, and

(b)during which the requirements of either paragraph (a) or (b) of subsection (2) below are satisfied (without interruption),

then the weekly rate of the pensioner’s Category A retirement pension shall be increased by the amount specified in relation to that pension in Schedule 4, Part IV, column (3) (“the specified amount”).

(2)The requirements referred to in subsection (1)(b) above are—

(a)that the pensioner is residing with her husband;

(b)that the pensioner is contributing to the maintenance of her husband at a weekly rate not less than the specified amount, and her husband does not have weekly earnings which exceed that amount.

(3)Regulations may provide that for any period during which the pensioner is residing with her husband and her husband has earnings—

(a)the increase of benefit under this section shall be subject to a reduction in respect of the husband’s earnings; or

(b)there shall be no increase of benefit under this section.

85Pension increase (person with care of children)

(1)This section applies to—

(a)a Category A retirement pension;

(b)a Category C retirement pension payable by virtue of section 78(1) above;

(c)an invalidity pension under section 33, 40 or 41 above.

(2)Subject to the following provisions, the weekly rate of a pension to which this section applies shall be increased by the amount specified in relation to that pension in Schedule 4, Part IV, column (3) for any period during which a person who is neither the spouse of the pensioner nor a child has the care of a child or children in respect of whom the pensioner is entitled to child benefit.

(3)Subsection (2) above does not apply if the pensioner is a man whose wife is entitled to a Category B retirement pension, or to a Category C retirement pension by virtue of section 78(2) above or in such other cases as may be prescribed.

(4)Regulations may, in a case within subsection (2) above in which the person there referred to is residing with the pensioner and fulfils such further conditions as may be prescribed, authorise an increase of benefit under this section, but subject, taking account of the earnings of the person residing with the pensioner, other than such of that person’s earnings as may be prescribed, to provisions comparable to those that may be made by virtue of section 83(3) above.

86Increase of woman’s invalidity pension (husband)

(1)Subject to section 87 below, the weekly rate of an invalidity pension payable to a woman shall be increased by the amount specified in relation to an invalidity pension in Schedule 4, Part IV, column (3) for any period during which either—

(a)the pensioner and her husband are residing together and he does not have earnings at a weekly rate in excess of the amount specified in Schedule 4, Part I, paragraph 1; or

(b)they are not residing together, he does not have earnings at a weekly rate in excess of the amount specified in relation to an invalidity pension in Schedule 4, Part IV, column (3) and she is contributing to his maintenance at a weekly rate not less than the amount so specified.

(2)Regulations may provide that—

(a)the increase of benefit under this section shall be subject to a reduction in respect of the husband’s earnings; or

(b)there shall be no increase of benefit under this section.

87Rate of increase where associated retirement pension is attributable to reduced contributions

(1)Where a person—

(a)is entitled—

(i)to unemployment benefit by virtue of section 25(2)(b) or (c) above, or

(ii)to sickness benefit by virtue of section 31(2)(b) or (c) above, or

(iii)to an invalidity pension by virtue of section 33(2) above; and

(b)would have been entitled only by virtue of section 60(1) above to the retirement pension by reference to which the rate of that benefit or invalidity pension is determined,

the amount of any increase of the benefit or invalidity pension attributable to sections 82 to 86 above shall not be determined in accordance with those sections but shall be determined in accordance with regulations.

(2)The regulations shall not provide for any such increase in a case where the retirement pension by reference to which the rate of the said benefit or invalidity pension is determined—

(a)would have been payable only by virtue of section 60 above; and

(b)would, in consequence of a failure to satisfy a contribution condition, have contained no basic pension.

88Pension increases to be in respect of only one adult dependant

A pensioner shall not under sections 83 to 86 above be entitled for the same period to an increase of benefit in respect of more than one person.

 

Miscellaneous

89Earnings to include occupational and personal pensions for purposes of provisions relating to increases of benefits in respect of child or adult dependants

(1)Except as may be prescribed, in section 80 and sections 82 to 86 above any reference to earnings includes a reference to payments by way of occupational or personal pension.

(2)For the purposes of the provisions mentioned in subsection (1) above, the Secretary of State may by regulations provide, in relation to cases where payments by way of occupational or personal pension are made otherwise than weekly, that any necessary apportionment of the payments shall be made in such manner and on such basis as may be prescribed.

90Beneficiaries under sections 68 and 70

The weekly rates—

(a)of a severe disablement allowance, and

(b)of an invalid care allowance,

shall, in such circumstances as may be prescribed, be increased for child or adult dependants by the appropriate amount specified in relation to the allowance in question in Schedule 4, Part IV.

91Effect of trade disputes on entitlement to increases

(1)A beneficiary shall not be entitled—

(a)to an increase in any benefit under sections 82 to 88 above; or

(b)to an increase in benefit for an adult dependant by virtue of regulations under section 90 above,

if the person in respect of whom he would be entitled to the increase falls within subsection (2) below.

(2)A person falls within this subsection if—

(a)he is disqualified under section 27 above for receiving unemployment benefit; or

(b)he would be so disqualified if he were otherwise entitled to that benefit.

92Dependency increases: continuation of awards in cases of fluctuating earnings

(1)Where a beneficiary—

(a)has been awarded an increase of benefit under this Part of this Act, but

(b)ceases to be entitled to the increase by reason only that the weekly earnings of some other person (“the relevant earner”) exceed the amount of the increase or, as the case may be, some specified amount,

then, if and so long as the beneficiary would have continued to be entitled to the increase, disregarding any such excess of earnings, the award shall continue in force but the increase shall not be payable for any week if the earnings relevant to that week exceed the amount of the increase or, as the case may be, the specified amount.

(2)In this section the earnings which are relevant to any week are those earnings of the relevant earner which, apart from this section, would be taken into account in determining whether the beneficiary is entitled to the increase in question for that week.

93Dependency increases on termination of employment after period of entitlement to disability working allowance

Where—

(a)a person becomes entitled to an invalidity pension or a severe disablement allowance by virtue of section 33(7), 42 or 68(10) above; and

(b)when he was last entitled to that pension or allowance, it was increased in respect of a dependant by virtue of—

(i)regulation 8(6) of the [S.I. 1977/343.] Social Security Benefit (Dependency) Regulations 1977;

(ii)regulation 2 of the [S.I. 1984/1696.] Social Security (Savings for Existing Beneficiaries) Regulations 1984;

(iii)regulation 3 of the [S.I. 1984/1698.] Social Security Benefit (Dependency) Amendment Regulations 1984; or

(iv)regulation 4 of the [S.I. 1989/1690.] Social Security Benefit (Dependency and Computation of Earnings) Amendment Regulations 1989,

for the purpose of determining whether his pension or allowance should be increased by virtue of that regulation for any period beginning with the day on which he again becomes entitled to his pension or allowance, the increase in respect of that dependant shall be treated as having been payable to him on each day between the last day on which his pension or allowance was previously payable and the day on which he again becomes entitled to it.

 

Part VBenefit for Industrial Injuries

General provisions

94Right to industrial injuries benefit

(1)Industrial injuries benefit shall be payable where an employed earner suffers personal injury caused after 4th July 1948 by accident arising out of and in the course of his employment, being employed earner’s employment.

(2)Industrial injuries benefit consists of the following benefits—

(a)disablement benefit payable in accordance with sections 103 to 105 below, paragraphs 2 and 3 of Schedule 7 below and Parts II and III of that Schedule;

(b)reduced earnings allowance payable in accordance with Part IV;

(c)retirement allowance payable in accordance with Part V; and

(d)industrial death benefit, payable in accordance with Part VI.

(3)For the purposes of industrial injuries benefit an accident arising in the course of an employed earner’s employment shall be taken, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, also to have arisen out of that employment.

(4)Regulations may make provision as to the day which, in the case of night workers and other special cases, is to be treated for the purposes of industrial injuries benefit as the day of the accident.

(5)Subject to sections 117, 119 and 120 below, industrial injuries benefit shall not be payable in respect of an accident happening while the earner is outside Great Britain.

(6)In the following provisions of this Part of this Act “work” in the contexts “incapable of work” and “incapacity for work” means work which the person in question can be reasonably expected to do.

95Relevant employments

(1)In section 94 above, this section and sections 98 to 109 below “employed earner’s employment” shall be taken to include any employment by virtue of which a person is, or is treated by regulations as being for the purposes of industrial injuries benefit, an employed earner.

(2)Regulations may provide that any prescribed employment shall not be treated for the purposes of industrial injuries benefit as employed earner’s employment notwithstanding that it would be so treated apart from the regulations.

(3)For the purposes of the provisions of this Act mentioned in subsection (1) above an employment shall be an employed earner’s employment in relation to an accident if (and only if) it is, or is treated by regulations as being, such an employment when the accident occurs.

(4)Any reference in the industrial injuries and diseases provisions to an “employed earner” or “employed earner’s employment” is to be construed, in relation to any time before 6th April 1975, as a reference respectively to an “insured person” or “insurable employment” within the meaning of the provisions relating to industrial injuries and diseases which were in force at that time.

(5)In subsection (4) above “the industrial injuries and diseases provisions” means—

(a)this section and sections 96 to 110 below;

(b)any other provisions of this Act so far as they relate to those sections; and

(c)any provisions of the Administration Act so far as they so relate.

96Persons treated as employers for certain purposes

In relation to—

(a)a person who is an employed earner for the purposes of this Part of this Act otherwise than by virtue of a contract of service or apprenticeship; or

(b)any other employed earner—

(i)who is employed for the purpose of any game or recreation and is engaged or paid through a club; or

(ii)in whose case it appears to the Secretary of State there is special difficulty in the application of all or any of the provisions of this Part of this Act relating to employers,

regulations may provide for a prescribed person to be treated in respect of industrial injuries benefit and its administration as the earner’s employer.

97Accidents in course of illegal employments

(1)Subsection (2) below has effect in any case where—

(a)a claim is made for industrial injuries benefit in respect of an accident, or of a prescribed disease or injury; or

(b)an application is made under section 44 of the Administration Act for a declaration that an accident was an industrial accident, or for a corresponding declaration as to a prescribed disease or injury.

(2)The Secretary of State may direct that the relevant employment shall, in relation to that accident, disease or injury, be treated as having been employed earner’s employment notwithstanding that by reason of a contravention of, or non-compliance with, some provision contained in or having effect under an enactment passed for the protection of employed persons or any class of employed persons, either—

(a)the contract purporting to govern the employment was void; or

(b)the employed person was not lawfully employed in the relevant employment at the time when, or in the place where, the accident happened or the disease or injury was contracted or received.

(3)In subsection (2) above “relevant employment” means—

(a)in relation to an accident, the employment out of and in the course of which the accident arises; and

(b)in relation to a prescribed disease or injury, the employment to the nature of which the disease or injury is due.

98Earner acting in breach of regulations, etc

An accident shall be taken to arise out of and in the course of an employed earner’s employment, notwithstanding that he is at the time of the accident acting in contravention of any statutory or other regulations applicable to his employment, or of any orders given by or on behalf of his employer, or that he is acting without instructions from his employer, if—

(a)the accident would have been taken so to have arisen had the act not been done in contravention of any such regulations or orders, or without such instructions, as the case may be; and

(b)the act is done for the purposes of and in connection with the employer’s trade or business.

99Earner travelling in employer’s transport

(1)An accident happening while an employed earner is, with the express or implied permission of his employer, travelling as a passenger by any vehicle to or from his place of work shall, notwithstanding that he is under no obligation to his employer to travel by that vehicle, be taken to arise out of and in the course of his employment if—

(a)the accident would have been taken so to have arisen had he been under such an obligation; and

(b)at the time of the accident, the vehicle—

(i)is being operated by or on behalf of his employer or some other person by whom it is provided in pursuance of arrangements made with his employer; and

(ii)is not being operated in the ordinary course of a public transport service.

(2)In this section references to a vehicle include a ship, vessel, hovercraft or aircraft.

100Accidents happening while meeting emergency

An accident happening to an employed earner in or about any premises at which he is for the time being employed for the purposes of his employer’s trade or business shall be taken to arise out of and in the course of his employment if it happens while he is taking steps, on an actual or supposed emergency at those premises, to rescue, succour or protect persons who are, or are thought to be or possibly to be, injured or imperilled, or to avert or minimise serious damage to property.

101Accident caused by another’s misconduct etc

An accident happening after 19th December 1961 shall be treated for the purposes of industrial injuries benefit, where it would not apart from this section be so treated, as arising out of an employed earner’s employment if—

(a)the accident arises in the course of the employment; and

(b)the accident either is caused—

(i)by another person’s misconduct, skylarking or negligence, or

(ii)by steps taken in consequence of any such misconduct, skylarking or negligence, or

(iii)by the behaviour or presence of an animal (including a bird, fish or insect),

or is caused by or consists in the employed earner being struck by any object or by lightning; and

(c)the employed earner did not directly or indirectly induce or contribute to the happening of the accident by his conduct outside the employment or by any act not incidental to the employment.

 

Sickness benefit

102Sickness benefit in respect of industrial injury

(1)In any case where—

(a)an employed earner is incapable of work as a result of a personal injury of a kind mentioned in section 94(1) above; and

(b)the contribution conditions are not satisfied in respect of him,

those conditions shall be taken to be satisfied for the purposes of paragraph (a) or, as the case may be, paragraph (b) of section 31(2) above.

(2)In the case of a person who—

(a)is entitled, by virtue of this section, to sickness benefit under subsection (2)(b) of section 31 above, and

(b)is not also entitled to sickness benefit under subsection (2)(c) of that section,

the weekly rate at which sickness benefit is payable shall be determined in accordance with regulations.

(3)In subsection (1) above “contribution conditions” means—

(a)in the case of a person who is under pensionable age, the contribution conditions specified for sickness benefit in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 2; and

(b)in the case of a person who has attained pensionable age but who is not for the time being entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension, the contribution conditions for a Category A retirement pension specified in Schedule 3, Part I, paragraph 5.

 

Disablement pension

103Disablement pension

(1)Subject to the provisions of this section, an employed earner shall be entitled to disablement pension if he suffers as the result of the relevant accident from loss of physical or mental faculty such that the assessed extent of the resulting disablement amounts to not less than 14 per cent. or, on a claim made before 1st October 1986, 20 per cent.

(2)In the determination of the extent of an employed earner’s disablement for the purposes of this section there may be added to the percentage of the disablement resulting from the relevant accident the assessed percentage of any present disablement of his—

(a)which resulted from any other accident after 4th July 1948 arising out of and in the course of his employment, being employed earner’s employment, and

(b)in respect of which a disablement gratuity was not paid to him after a final assessment of his disablement,

(as well as any percentage which may be so added in accordance with regulations under subsection (2) of section 109 below made by virtue of subsection (4)(b) of that section).

(3)Subject to subsection (4) below, where the assessment of disablement is a percentage between 20 and 100 which is not a multiple of 10, it shall be treated—

(a)if it is a multiple of 5, as being the next higher percentage which is a multiple of 10, and

(b)if it is not a multiple of 5, as being the nearest percentage which is a multiple of 10,

and where the assessment of disablement on a claim made on or after 1st October 1986 is less than 20 per cent., but not less than 14 per cent., it shall be treated as 20 per cent.

(4)Where subsection (2) above applies, subsection (3) above shall have effect in relation to the aggregate percentage and not in relation to any percentage forming part of the aggregate.

(5)In this Part of this Act “assessed”, in relation to the extent of any disablement, means assessed in accordance with Schedule 6 to this Act; and for the purposes of that Schedule there shall be taken to be no relevant loss of faculty when the extent of the resulting disablement, if so assessed, would not amount to 1 per cent.

(6)A person shall not be entitled to a disablement pension until after the expiry of the period of 90 days (disregarding Sundays) beginning with the day of the relevant accident.

(7)Subject to subsection (8) below, where disablement pension is payable for a period, it shall be paid at the appropriate weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 1.

(8)Where the period referred to in subsection (7) above is limited by reference to a definite date, the pension shall cease on the death of the beneficiary before that date.

104Increase where constant attendance needed

(1)Where a disablement pension is payable in respect of an assessment of 100 per cent., then, if as the result of the relevant loss of faculty the beneficiary requires constant attendance, the weekly rate of the pension shall be increased by an amount, not exceeding the appropriate amount specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 2 determined in accordance with regulations by reference to the extent and nature of the attendance required by the beneficiary.

(2)An increase of pension under this section shall be payable for such period as may be determined at the time it is granted, but may be renewed from time to time.

(3)The Secretary of State may by regulations direct that any provision of sections 64 to 67 above shall have effect, with or without modifications, in relation to increases of pension under this section.

(4)In subsection (3) above, “modifications” includes additions and omissions.

105Increase for exceptionally severe disablement

(1)Where a disablement pension is payable to a person—

(a)who is or, but for having received medical or other treatment as an in-patient in a hospital or similar institution, would be entitled to an increase of the weekly rate of the pension under section 104 above, and the weekly rate of the increase exceeds the amount specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 2(a); and

(b)his need for constant attendance of an extent and nature qualifying him for such an increase at a weekly rate in excess of that amount is likely to be permanent,

the weekly rate of the pension shall, in addition to any increase under section 104 above, be further increased by the amount specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 3.

(2)An increase under this section shall be payable for such period as may be determined at the time it is granted, but may be renewed from time to time.

 

Other benefits and increases

106Benefits and increases subject to qualifications as to time

Schedule 7 to this Act shall have effect in relation—

(a)to unemployability supplement;

(b)to disablement gratuity;

(c)to increases of disablement pension during hospital treatment;

(d)to reduced earnings allowance;

(e)to retirement allowance; and

(f)to industrial death benefit,

for all of which the qualifications include special qualifications as to time.

 

Successive accidents

107Adjustments for successive accidents

(1)Where a person suffers two or more successive accidents arising out of and in the course of his employed earner’s employment—

(a)he shall not for the same period be entitled (apart from any increase of benefit mentioned in subsection (2) below) to receive industrial injuries benefit by way of two or more disablement pensions at an aggregate weekly rate exceeding the appropriate amount specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 4; and

(b)regulations may provide for adjusting—

(i)disablement benefit, or the conditions for the receipt of that benefit, in any case where he has received or may be entitled to a disablement gratuity;

(ii)any increase of benefit mentioned in subsection (2) below, or the conditions for its receipt.

(2)The increases of benefit referred to in subsection (1) above are those under the following provisions of this Act—

section 104,

section 105,

paragraph 2, 4 or 6 of Schedule 7.

 

Prescribed industrial diseases etc.

108Benefit in respect of prescribed industrial diseases, etc

(1)Industrial injuries benefits shall, in respect of a person who has been in employed earner’s employment, be payable in accordance with this section and sections 109 and 110 below in respect of—

(a)any prescribed disease, or

(b)any prescribed personal injury (other than an injury caused by accident arising out of and in the course of his employment),

which is a disease or injury due to the nature of that employment and which developed after 4th July 1948.

(2)A disease or injury may be prescribed in relation to any employed earners if the Secretary of State is satisfied that—

(a)it ought to be treated, having regard to its causes and incidence and any other relevant considerations, as a risk of their occupations and not as a risk common to all persons; and

(b)it is such that, in the absence of special circumstances, the attribution of particular cases to the nature of the employment can be established or presumed with reasonable certainty.

(3)Regulations prescribing any disease or injury for those purposes may provide that a person who developed the disease or injury on or at any time after a date specified in the regulations (being a date before the regulations came into force but not before 5th July 1948) shall be treated, subject to any prescribed modifications of this section or section 109 or 110 below, as if the regulations had been in force when he developed the disease or injury.

(4)Provision may be made by regulations for determining—

(a)the time at which a person is to be treated as having developed any prescribed disease or injury; and

(b)the circumstances in which such a disease or injury is, where the person in question has previously suffered from it, to be treated as having recrudesced or as having been contracted or received afresh.

(5)Notwithstanding any other provision of this Act, the power conferred by subsection (4)(a) above includes power to provide that the time at which a person shall be treated as having developed a prescribed disease or injury shall be the date on which he first makes a claim which results in the payment of benefit by virtue of this section or section 110 below in respect of that disease or injury.

(6)Nothing in this section or in section 109 or 110 below affects the right of any person to benefit in respect of a disease which is a personal injury by accident within the meaning of this Part of this Act, except that a person shall not be entitled to benefit in respect of a disease as being an injury by accident arising out of and in the course of any employment if at the time of the accident the disease is in relation to him a prescribed disease by virtue of the occupation in which he is engaged in that employment.

109General provisions relating to benefit under section 108

(1)Subject to the power to make different provision by regulations, and to the following provisions of this section and section 110 below—

(a)the benefit payable under section 108 above in respect of a prescribed disease or injury, and

(b)the conditions for receipt of benefit,

shall be the same as in the case of personal injury by accident arising out of and in the course of employment.

(2)In relation to prescribed diseases and injuries, regulations may provide—

(a)for modifying any provisions contained in this Act or the Administration Act which relate to disablement benefit or reduced earnings allowance or their administration; and

(b)for adapting references in this Act and that Act to accidents,

and for the purposes of this subsection the provisions of the Administration Act which relate to the administration of disablement benefit or reduced earnings allowance shall be taken to include section 1 and any provision which relates to the administration of both the benefit in question and other benefits.

(3)Without prejudice to the generality of subsection (2) above, regulations under that subsection may in particular include provision—

(a)for presuming any prescribed disease or injury—

(i)to be due, unless the contrary is proved, to the nature of a person’s employment where he was employed in any prescribed occupation at the time when, or within a prescribed period or for a prescribed length of time (whether continuous or not) before, he developed the disease or injury,

(ii)not to be due to the nature of a person’s employment unless he was employed in some prescribed occupation at the time when, or within a prescribed period or for a prescribed length of time (whether continuous or not) before, he developed the disease or injury;

(b)for such matters as appear to the Secretary of State to be incidental to or consequential on provisions included in the regulations by virtue of subsection (2) and paragraph (a) above.

(4)Regulations under subsection (2) above may also provide—

(a)that, in the determination of the extent of an employed earner’s disablement resulting from a prescribed disease or injury, the appropriate percentage may be added to the percentage of that disablement; and

(b)that, in the determination of the extent of an employed earner’s disablement for the purposes of section 103 above, the appropriate percentage may be added to the percentage of disablement resulting from the relevant accident.

(5)In subsection (4)(a) above “the appropriate percentage” means the assessed percentage of any present disablement of the earner which resulted—

(a)from any accident after 4th July 1948 arising out of and in the course of his employment, being employed earner’s employment, or

(b)from any other prescribed disease or injury due to the nature of that employment and developed after 4th July 1948,

and in respect of which a disablement gratuity was not paid to him after a final assessment of his disablement.

(6)In subsection (4)(b) above “the appropriate percentage” means the assessed percentage of any present disablement of the earner—

(a)which resulted from any prescribed disease or injury due to the nature of his employment and developed after 4th July 1948, and

(b)in respect of which a disablement gratuity was not paid to him after a final assessment of his disablement.

(7)Where regulations under subsection (2) above—

(a)make provision such as is mentioned in subsection (4) above, and

(b)also make provision corresponding to that in section 103(3) above,

they may also make provision to the effect that those corresponding provisions shall have effect in relation to the aggregate percentage and not in relation to any percentage forming part of the aggregate.

110Respiratory diseases

(1)As respects pneumoconiosis, regulations may further provide that, where a person is found to be suffering from pneumoconiosis accompanied by tuberculosis, the effects of the tuberculosis shall be treated for the purposes of this section and sections 108 and 109 above as if they were effects of the pneumoconiosis.

(2)Subsection (1) above shall have effect as if after “tuberculosis” (in both places) there were inserted “emphysema or chronic bronchitis”, but only in relation to a person the extent of whose disablement resulting from pneumoconiosis, or from pneumoconiosis accompanied by tuberculosis, would (if his physical condition were otherwise normal) be assessed at not less than 50 per cent.

(3)A person found to be suffering from pneumoconiosis shall be treated for the purposes of this Act as suffering from a loss of faculty such that the assessed extent of the resulting disablement amounts to not less than 1 per cent.

(4)In respect of byssinosis, a person shall not (unless regulations otherwise provide) be entitled to disablement benefit unless he is found to be suffering, as the result of byssinosis, from loss of faculty which is likely to be permanent.

 

Old cases

111Workmen’s compensation etc

Schedule 8 to this Act shall have effect—

(a)to continue workmen’s compensation;

(b)to enable schemes—

(i)to supplement workmen’s compensation; and

(ii)to provide for the payment of allowances or other benefits for industrial diseases in respect of employment before 5th July 1948; and

(c)to enable regulations to confer rights to other payments in respect of such employment.

 

Part VIMiscellaneous Provisions relating to Parts I to V

Earnings

112Certain sums to be earnings

(1)Regulations may provide—

(a)that any employment protection entitlement shall be deemed for the purposes of Parts I to V of this Act to be earnings payable by and to such persons as are prescribed and to be so payable in respect of such periods as are prescribed; and

(b)that those periods shall, so far as they are not periods of employment, be deemed for those purposes to be periods of employment.

(2)In subsection (1) above “employment protection entitlement” means—

(a)any sum, or a prescribed part of any sum, mentioned in subsection (3) below; and

(b)prescribed amounts which the regulations provide are to be treated as related to any of those sums.

(3)The sums referred to in subsection (2) above are the following—

(a)a sum payable in respect of arrears of pay in pursuance of an order for reinstatement or re-engagement under the [1978 c. 44.] Employment Protection (Consolidation) Act 1978;

(b)a sum payable by way of pay in pursuance of an order under that Act for the continuation of a contract of employment;

(c)a sum payable by way of remuneration in pursuance of a protective award under the [1975 c. 71.] Employment Protection Act 1975.

 

Disqualification and suspension

113General provisions as to disqualification and suspension

(1)Except where regulations otherwise provide, a person shall be disqualified for receiving any benefit under Parts II to V of this Act, and an increase of such benefit shall not be payable in respect of any person as the beneficiary’s wife or husband, for any period during which the person—

(a)is absent from Great Britain; or

(b)is undergoing imprisonment or detention in legal custody.

(2)Regulations may provide for suspending payment of such benefit to a person during any period in which he is undergoing medical or other treatment as an in-patient in a hospital or similar institution.

(3)Regulations may provide for a person who would be entitled to any such benefit but for the operation of any provision of this Act or the Administration Act to be treated as if entitled to it for the purposes of any rights or obligations (whether his own or another's) which depend on his entitlement, other than the right to payment of the benefit.

 

Persons maintaining dependants etc.

114Persons maintaining dependants, etc

(1)Regulations may provide for determining the circumstances in which a person is or is not to be taken, for the purposes of Parts II to V of this Act—

(a)to be wholly or mainly, or to a substantial extent, maintaining, or to be contributing at any weekly rate to the maintenance of, another person; or

(b)to be, or have been, contributing at any weekly rate to the cost of providing for a child.

(2)Regulations under this section may provide, for the purposes of the provisions relating to an increase of benefit under Parts II to V of this Act in respect of a wife or other adult dependant, that where—

(a)a person is partly maintained by each of two or more beneficiaries, each of whom would be entitled to such an increase in respect of that person if he were wholly or mainly maintaining that person, and

(b)the contributions made by those two or more beneficiaries towards the maintenance of that person amount in the aggregate to sums which would, if they had been contributed by one of those beneficiaries, have been sufficient to satisfy the requirements of regulations under this section,

that person shall be taken to be wholly or mainly maintained by such of those beneficiaries as may be prescribed.

(3)Regulations may provide for any sum or sums paid by a person by way of contribution towards either or both of the following, that is to say—

(a)the maintenance of his or her spouse, and

(b)the cost of providing for one or more children,

to be treated for the purposes of any of the provisions of this Act specified in subsection (4) below as such contributions, of such respective amounts equal in the aggregate to the said sum or sums, in respect of such persons, as may be determined in accordance with the regulations so as to secure as large a payment as possible by way of benefit in respect of the dependants.

(4)The provisions in question are sections 56, 81 to 84, 86 and paragraphs 5 and 6 of Schedule 7 to this Act.

 

Special cases

115Crown employment - Parts I to VI

(1)Subject to the provisions of this section, Parts I to V and this Part of this Act apply to persons employed by or under the Crown in like manner as if they were employed by a private person.

(2)Subsection (1) above does not apply to persons serving as members of Her Majesty’s forces in their capacity as such.

(3)Employment as a member of Her Majesty’s forces and any other prescribed employment under the Crown are not, and are not to be treated as, employed earner’s employment for any of the purposes of Part V of this Act.

(4)The references to Parts I to V of this Act in this section and sections 116, 117, 119, 120 and 121 below do not include references to section 111 above.

116Her Majesty’s forces

(1)Subject to section 115(2) and (3) above and to this section, a person who is serving as a member of Her Majesty’s forces shall, while he is so serving, be treated as an employed earner, in respect of his membership of those forces, for the purposes—

(a)of Parts I to V and this Part of this Act; and

(b)of any provision of the Administration Act in its application to him as an employed earner.

(2)The Secretary of State may make regulations modifying Parts I to V and this Part of this Act, and any provision of Part II of the Administration Act which replaces provisions of Part III of the 1975 Act, in such manner as he thinks proper, in their application to persons who are or have been members of Her Majesty’s forces; and regulations under this section may in particular provide—

(a)in the case of persons who are employed earners in respect of their membership of those forces, for reducing the rate of the contributions payable in respect of their employment and for determining—

(i)the amounts payable on account of those contributions by the Secretary of State and the time and manner of payment, and

(ii)the deductions (if any) to be made on account of those contributions from the pay of those persons;

(b)for preventing a person who is discharged from Her Majesty’s forces at his own request from being thereby disqualified for receiving unemployment benefit on the ground that he has voluntarily left his employment without just cause.

(3)For the purposes of Parts I to V and this Part of this Act, Her Majesty’s forces shall be taken to consist of such establishments and organisations as may be prescribed, being establishments and organisations in which persons serve under the control of the Defence Council.

117Mariners, airmen, etc

(1)The Secretary of State may make regulations modifying provisions of Parts I to V and this Part of this Act, and any provision of Part II of the Administration Act which replaces provisions of Part III of the 1975 Act, in such manner as he thinks proper, in their application to persons who are or have been, or are to be, employed on board any ship, vessel, hovercraft or aircraft.

(2)Regulations under subsection (1) above may in particular provide—

(a)for any such provision to apply to such persons, notwithstanding that it would not otherwise apply;

(b)for excepting such persons from the application of any such provision where they neither are domiciled nor have a place of residence in any part of Great Britain;

(c)for requiring the payment of secondary Class 1 contributions in respect of such persons, whether or not they are (within the meaning of Part I of this Act) employed earners;

(d)for the taking of evidence, for the purposes of any claim to benefit, in a country or territory outside Great Britain, by a British consular official or such other person as may be prescribed;

(e)for enabling persons who are or have been so employed to authorise the payment of the whole or any part of any benefit to which they are or may become entitled to such of their dependants as may be prescribed.

118Married women and widows

The Secretary of State may make regulations modifying any of the following provisions of this Act, namely—

(a)Part I;

(b)Part II (except section 60); and

(c)Parts III and IV,

in such manner as he thinks proper, in their application to women who are or have been married.

119Persons outside Great Britain

The Secretary of State may make regulations modifying Parts I to V of this Act, and any provision of Part II of the Administration Act which replaces provisions of Part III of the 1975 Act, in such manner as he thinks proper, in their application to persons who are or have been outside Great Britain at any prescribed time or in any prescribed circumstances.

120Employment at sea (continental shelf operations)

(1)The Secretary of State may make regulations modifying Parts I to V and this Part of this Act, and any provision of Part II of the Administration Act which replaces provisions of Part III of the 1975 Act, in such manner as he thinks proper, in their application to persons in any prescribed employment (whether under a contract of service or not) in connection with continental shelf operations.

(2)“Continental shelf operations” means any activities which, if paragraphs (a) and (d) of subsection (6) of section 23 of the [1982 c. 23.] Oil and Gas (Enterprise) Act 1982 (application of civil law to certain offshore activities) were omitted, would nevertheless fall within subsection (2) of that section.

(3)In particular (but without prejudice to the generality of subsection (1) above), the regulations may provide for any prescribed provision of Parts I to V and this Part of this Act to apply to any such person notwithstanding that he does not fall within the description of an employed or self-employed earner, or does not fulfil the conditions prescribed under section 1(6) above as to residence or presence in Great Britain.

121Treatment of certain marriages

(1)Regulations may provide—

(a)for a voidable marriage which has been annulled, whether before or after the date when the regulations come into force, to be treated for the purposes of the provisions to which this subsection applies as if it had been a valid marriage which was terminated by divorce at the date of annulment;

(b)as to the circumstances in which, for the purposes of the enactments to which this section applies—

(i)a marriage celebrated under a law which permits polygamy; or

(ii)any marriage during the subsistence of which a party to it is at any time married to more than one person,

is to be treated as having, or not having, the consequences of a marriage celebrated under a law which does not permit polygamy.

(2)Subsection (1) above applies—

(a)to any enactment contained in Parts I to V or this Part of this Act; and

(b)to regulations under any such enactment.

 

Interpretation

122Interpretation of Parts I to VI and supplementary provisions

(1)In Parts I to V above and this Part of this Act, unless the context otherwise requires—

“beneficiary”, in relation to any benefit, means the person entitled to that benefit;

“benefit” means—

(a)

benefit under Parts II to V of this Act other than Old Cases payments;

(b)

as respects any period before 1st July 1992 but not before 6th April 1975, benefit under Part II of the 1975 Act; or

(c)

as respects any period before 6th April 1975, benefit under—

(d)

the [1946 c. 67.] National Insurance Act 1946 or [1965 c. 51.] 1965; or

(ii)

the [1946 c. 62.] National Insurance (Industrial Injuries) Act 1946 or [1965 c. 52.] 1965;

“child” means a person under the age of 19 who would be treated as a child for the purposes of Part IX of this Act or such other person under that age as may be prescribed;

“claim” is to be construed in accordance with “claimant”;

“claimant”, in relation to benefit other than industrial injuries benefit, means a person who has claimed benefit;

“claimant”, in relation to industrial injuries benefit, means a person who has claimed industrial injuries benefit;

“contract of service” means any contract of service or apprenticeship whether written or oral and whether express or implied;

“current”, in relation to the lower and upper earnings limits under section 5(1) above, means for the time being in force;

“day of incapacity for work” and “day of interruption of employment” have the meanings assigned to them by section 57 above;

“deferred” and “period of deferment” have the meanings assigned to them by section 55 above;

“earner” and “earnings” are to be construed in accordance with sections 3, 4 and 112 above;

“employed earner” has the meaning assigned to it by section 2 above;

“employment” includes any trade, business, profession, office or vocation and “employed” has a corresponding meaning;

“entitled”, in relation to any benefit, is to be construed in accordance with—

(a)

the provisions specifically relating to that benefit;

(b)

in the case of a benefit specified in section 20(1) above, section 21 above; and

(c)

sections 1 to 3 and 68 of the Administration Act;

“industrial injuries benefit” means benefit under Part V of this Act, other than under Schedule 8;

“initial primary percentage” is to be construed in accordance with section 8(1) and (2) above and as referring to the percentage rate from time to time specified in section 8(2)(a) above as the initial primary percentage;

“the Inland Revenue” means the Commissioners of Inland Revenue;

“late husband”, in relation to a woman who has been more than once married, means her last husband;

“long-term benefit” has the meaning assigned to it by section 20(2) above;

“loss of physical faculty” includes disfigurement whether or not accompanied by any loss of physical faculty;

“lower earnings limit” and “upper earnings limit” are to be construed in accordance with section 5(1) above and references to the lower or upper earnings limit of a tax year are to whatever is (or was) for that year the limit in force under that subsection;

“main primary percentage” is to be construed in accordance with section 8(1) and (2) above and as referring to the percentage rate from time to time specified in section 8(2)(b) above as the main primary percentage;

“medical examination” includes bacteriological and radiographical tests and similar investigations, and “medically examined” has a corresponding meaning;

“medical treatment” means medical, surgical or rehabilitative treatment (including any course or diet or other regimen), and references to a person receiving or submitting himself to medical treatment are to be construed accordingly;

“the Northern Ireland Department” means the Department of Health and Social Services for Northern Ireland;

“Old Cases payments” means payments under Part I or II of Schedule 8 to this Act;

“payments by way of occupational or personal pension” means, in relation to a person, periodical payments which, in connection with the coming to an end of an employment of his, fall to be made to him-

(a)

out of money provided wholly or partly by the employer or under arrangements made by the employer; or

(b)

out of money provided under an enactment or instrument having the force of law in any part of the United Kingdom or elsewhere; or

(c)

under a personal pension scheme as defined in section 84(1) of the 1986 Act; or

(d)

under a contract or trust scheme approved under Chapter III of Part XIV of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988; or

(e)

under a personal pension scheme approved under Chapter IV of that Part of that Act,

and such other payments as are prescribed;

“pensionable age” means—

(a)

the age of 65, in the case of a man; and

(b)

the age of 60, in the case of a woman;

“pneumoconiosis” means fibrosis of the lungs due to silica dust, asbestos dust, or other dust, and includes the condition of the lungs known as dust-reticulation;

“prescribe” means prescribe by regulations;

“primary percentage” is to be construed in accordance with section 8(1) and (2) above;

“qualifying earnings factor” means an earnings factor equal to the lower earnings limit for the tax year in question multiplied by 52;

“relative” includes a person who is a relative by marriage;

“relevant accident” means the accident in respect of which industrial injuries benefit is claimed or payable;

“relevant injury” means the injury in respect of which industrial injuries benefit is claimed or payable;

“relevant loss of faculty” means—

(a)

in relation to severe disablement allowance, the loss of faculty which results in the disablement; or

(b)

in relation to industrial injuries benefit, the loss of faculty resulting from the relevant injury;

“self-employed earner” has the meaning assigned to it by section 2 above;

“short-term benefit” has the meaning assigned to it by section 20(2) above;

“tax week” means one of the successive periods in a tax year beginning with the first day of that year and every seventh day thereafter, the last day of a tax year (or, in the case of a tax year ending in a leap year, the last two days) to be treated accordingly as a separate tax week;

“tax year” means the 12 months beginning with 6th April in any year, the expression “1978-79” meaning the tax year beginning with 6th April 1978, and any correspondingly framed reference to a pair of successive years being construed as a reference to the tax year beginning with 6th April in the earlier of them;

“trade or business” includes, in relation to a public or local authority, the exercise and performance of the powers and duties of that authority;

“trade union” means an association of employed earners;

“week”, except in relation to disability working allowance, means a period of 7 days beginning with Sunday.

(2)Regulations may make provision modifying the meaning of “employment” for the purposes of any provision of Parts I to V and this Part of this Act.

(3)Provision may be made by regulations as to the circumstances in which a person is to be treated as residing or not residing with another person for any of the purposes of Parts I to V and this Part of this Act and as to the circumstances in which persons are to be treated for any of those purposes as residing or not residing together.

(4)A person who is residing with his spouse shall be treated for the purposes of Parts I to V and this Part of this Act as entitled to any child benefit to which his spouse is entitled.

(5)Regulations may, for the purposes of any provision of those Parts under which the right to any benefit or increase of benefit depends on a person being or having been entitled to child benefit, make provision whereby a person is to be treated as if he were or had been so entitled or as if he were not or had not been so entitled.

(6)For the purposes of Parts I to V and this Part of this Act a person is “permanently incapable of self-support” if (but only if) he is incapable of supporting himself by reason of physical or mental infirmity and is likely to remain so incapable for the remainder of his life.

 

Part VIIIncome-Related Benefits

General

123Income-related benefits

(1)Prescribed schemes shall provide for the following benefits (in this Act referred to as “income-related benefits”)—

(a)income support;

(b)family credit;

(c)disability working allowance;

(d)housing benefit; and

(e)community charge benefits.

(2)The Secretary of State shall make copies of schemes prescribed under subsection (1)(a), (b) or (c) above available for public inspection at local offices of the Department of Social Security at all reasonable hours without payment.

(3)Every authority granting housing benefit—

(a)shall take such steps as appear to them appropriate for the purpose of securing that persons who may be entitled to housing benefit from the authority become aware that they may be entitled to it; and

(b)shall make copies of the housing benefit scheme, with any modifications adopted by them under the Administration Act, available for public inspection at their principal office at all reasonable hours without payment.

(4)Each charging authority shall take such steps as appear to it appropriate for the purpose of securing that any person who may be entitled to a community charge benefit as regards a personal or collective community charge of the authority becomes aware that he may be entitled to it.

(5)Each levying authority shall take such steps as appear to it appropriate for the purpose of securing that any person who may be entitled to a community charge benefit in respect of a personal community charge payable to the authority becomes aware that he may be entitled to it.

(6)Each charging authority and each levying authority shall make copies of the community charge benefits scheme, with any modifications adopted by it under the Administration Act, available for public inspection at its principal office at all reasonable hours without payment.

 

Income support

124Income support

(1)A person in Great Britain is entitled to income support if—

(a)he is of or over the age of 18 or, in prescribed circumstances and for a prescribed period, of or over the age of 16 or he is a person to whom section 125(1) below applies;

(b)he has no income or his income does not exceed the applicable amount;

(c)he is not engaged in remunerative work and, if he is a member of a married or unmarried couple, the other member is not so engaged; and

(d)except in such circumstances as may be prescribed—

(i)he is available for, and actively seeking, employment;

(ii)he is not receiving relevant education.

(2)In subsection (1)(a) above “period” includes—

(a)a period of a determinate length;

(b)a period defined by reference to the happening of a future event; and

(c)a period of a determinate length but subject to earlier determination upon the happening of a future event.

(3)Circumstances may be prescribed in which a person must not only satisfy the condition specified in subsection (1)(d)(i) above but also be registered in the prescribed manner for employment.

(4)Subject to subsection (5) below, where a person is entitled to income support, then—

(a)if he has no income, the amount shall be the applicable amount; and

(b)if he has income, the amount shall be the difference between his income and the applicable amount.

(5)Where a person is entitled to income support for a period to which this subsection applies, the amount payable for that period shall be calculated in such manner as may be prescribed.

(6)Subsection (5) above applies—

(a)to a period of less than a week which is the whole period for which income support is payable; and

(b)to any other period of less than a week for which it is payable.

125Severe hardship cases

(1)If it appears to the Secretary of State—

(a)that a person of or over the age of 16 but under the age of 18 is not entitled to income support; and

(b)that severe hardship will result to that person unless income support is paid to him,

the Secretary of State may direct that this subsection shall apply to him.

(2)Any such direction may specify a period for which subsection (1) above is to apply to the person to whom the direction relates.

(3)The person to whom such a direction relates shall be treated in accordance with it, but if at any time it appears to the Secretary of State that there has been a change of circumstances as a result of which failure to receive income support need no longer result in severe hardship to him, he may revoke the direction.

(4)The Secretary of State may also revoke the direction if—

(a)he is satisfied that it was given in ignorance of some material fact or was based on a mistake as to some material fact; and

(b)he considers that but for his ignorance or mistake he would not have determined that failure to receive income support would result in severe hardship.

(5)In this section “period” includes—

(a)a period of a determinate length;

(b)a period defined by reference to the happening of a future event; and

(c)a period of a determinate length but subject to earlier determination upon the happening of a future event.

126Trade disputes

(1)This section applies to a person, other than a child or a person of a prescribed description—

(a)who is disqualified under section 27 above for receiving unemployment benefit; or

(b)who would be so disqualified if otherwise entitled to that benefit,

except during any period shown by the person to be a period of incapacity for work by reason of disease or bodily or mental disablement or to be within the maternity period.

(2)In subsection (1) above “the maternity period” means the period commencing at the beginning of the 6th week before the expected week of confinement and ending at the end of the 7th week after the week in which confinement takes place.

(3)For the purpose of calculating income support—

(a)so long as this section applies to a person who is not a member of a family, the applicable amount shall be disregarded;

(b)so long as it applies to a person who is a member of a family but is not a member of a married or unmarried couple, the portion of the applicable amount which is included in respect of him shall be disregarded;

(c)so long as it applies to one of the members of a married or unmarried couple—

(i)if the applicable amount consists only of an amount in respect of them, it shall be reduced to one half; and

(ii)if it includes other amounts, the portion of it which is included in respect of them shall be reduced to one-half and any further portion of it which is included in respect of the member of the couple to whom this section applies shall be disregarded;

(d)so long as it applies to both the members of a married or unmarried couple—

(i)if neither of them is responsible for a child or person of a prescribed description who is a member of the same household, the applicable amount shall be disregarded; and

(ii)in any other case, the portion of the applicable amount which is included in respect of them and any further portion of it which is included in respect of either of them shall be disregarded.

(4)Where a reduction under subsection (3)(c) above would not produce a sum which is a multiple of 5p, the reduction shall be to the nearest lower sum which is such a multiple.

(5)Where this section applies to a person for any period, then, except so far as regulations provide otherwise—

(a)in calculating the entitlement to income support of that person or a member of his family the following shall be treated as his income and shall not be disregarded—

(i)any payment which he or a member of his family receives or is entitled to obtain by reason of the person to whom this section applies being without employment for that period; and

(ii)without prejudice to the generality of sub-paragraph (i) above, any amount which becomes or would on an application duly made become available to him in that period by way of repayment of income tax deducted from his emoluments in pursuance of section 203 of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 (PAYE); and

(b)any payment by way of income support for that period or any part of it which apart from this paragraph would be made to him, or to a person whose applicable amount is aggregated with his—

(i)shall not be made if the weekly rate of payment is equal to or less than the relevant sum; or

(ii)if it is more than the relevant sum, shall be at a weekly rate equal to the difference.

(6)In respect of any period less than a week, subsection (5) above shall have effect subject to such modifications as may be prescribed.

(7)Subject to subsection (8) below, “the relevant sum” for the purposes of subsection (5) above shall be £22.50.

(8)If an order under section 150 of the Administration Act (annual up-rating) has the effect of increasing payments of income support, from the time when the order comes into force there shall be substituted, in subsection (5)(b) above, for the references to the sum for the time being mentioned in it references to a sum arrived at by—

(a)increasing that sum by the percentage by which the personal allowance under paragraph 1(1) of Part I of Schedule 2 to the [S.I. 1987/1967.] Income Support (General) Regulations 1987 for a single person aged not less than 25 has been increased by the order; and

(b)if the sum as so increased is not a multiple of 50p, disregarding the remainder if it is 25p and, if it is not, rounding it up or down to the nearest 50p,

and the order shall state the substituted sum.

127Effect of return to work

If a person returns to work with the same employer after a period during which section 126 above applies to him, and whether or not his return is before the end of any stoppage of work in relation to which he is or would be disqualified for receiving unemployment benefit—

(a)that section shall cease to apply to him at the commencement of the day on which he returns to work; and

(b)until the end of the period of 15 days beginning with that day, section 124(1) above shall have effect in relation to him as if the following paragraph were substituted for paragraph (c)—

“(c)in the case of a member of a married or unmarried couple, the other member is not engaged in remunerative work; and”; and

(c)any sum paid by way of income support for that period of 15 days to him or, where he is a member of a married or unmarried couple, to the other member of that couple, shall be recoverable in accordance with the regulations from the person to whom it was paid or from any prescribed person or, where the person to whom it was paid is a member of a married or unmarried couple, from the other member of the couple.

 

Family credit

128Family credit

(1)Subject to regulations under section 5(1)(a) of the Administration Act, a person in Great Britain is entitled to family credit if, when the claim for it is made or is treated as made—

(a)his income—

(i)does not exceed the amount which is the applicable amount at such date as may be prescribed; or

(ii)exceeds it, but only by such an amount that there is an amount remaining if the deduction for which subsection (2)(b) below provides is made;

(b)he or, if he is a member of a married or unmarried couple, he or the other member of the couple, is engaged and normally engaged in remunerative work;

(c)except in such circumstances as may be prescribed, neither he nor any member of his family is entitled to a disability working allowance; and

(d)he or, if he is a member of a married or unmarried couple, he or the other member, is responsible for a member of the same household who is a child or a person of a prescribed description.

(2)Where a person is entitled to family credit, then—

(a)if his income does not exceed the amount which is the applicable amount at the date prescribed under subsection (1)(a)(i) above, the amount of the family credit shall be the amount which is the appropriate maximum family credit in his case; and

(b)if his income exceeds the amount which is the applicable amount at that date, the amount of the family credit shall be what remains after the deduction from the appropriate maximum family credit of a prescribed percentage of the excess of his income over the applicable amount.

(3)Family credit shall be payable for a period of 26 weeks or such other period as may be prescribed and, subject to regulations, an award of family credit and the rate at which it is payable shall not be affected by any change of circumstances during that period or by any order under section 150 of the Administration Act.

(4)Regulations may provide that an award of family credit shall terminate—

(a)if a person who was a member of the family at the date of the claim becomes a member of another family and some member of that family is entitled to family credit; or

(b)if income support or a disability working allowance becomes payable in respect of a person who was a member of the family at the date of the claim for family credit.

(5)Regulations shall prescribe the manner in which the appropriate maximum family credit is to be determined in any case.

(6)The provisions of this Act relating to family credit apply in relation to persons employed by or under the Crown as they apply in relation to persons employed otherwise than by or under the Crown.

 

Disability working allowance

129Disability working allowance

(1)A person in Great Britain who has attained the age of 16 and qualifies under subsection (2) below is entitled to a disability working allowance if, when the claim for it is made or is treated as made—

(a)he is engaged and normally engaged in remunerative work;

(b)he has a physical or mental disability which puts him at a disadvantage in getting a job;

(c)his income—

(i)does not exceed the amount which is the applicable amount at such date as may be prescribed; or

(ii)exceeds it, but only by such an amount that there is an amount remaining if the deduction for which subsection (5)(b) below provides is made; and

(d)except in such circumstances as may be prescribed, neither he nor, if he has a family, any member of it, is entitled to family credit.

(2)Subject to subsection (4) below, a person qualifies under this subsection if—

(a)for one or more of the 56 days immediately preceding the date when the claim for a disability working allowance is made or is treated as made there was payable to him one or more of the following—

(i)an invalidity pension under section 33, 40 or 41 above;

(ii)a severe disablement allowance;

(iii)income support, housing benefit or community charge benefit,

or a corresponding benefit under any enactment having effect in Northern Ireland;

(b)when the claim for a disability working allowance is made or is treated as made, there is payable to him one or more of the following—

(i)an attendance allowance;

(ii)a disability living allowance;

(iii)an increase of disablement pension under section 104 above;

(iv)an analogous pension increase under a war pension scheme or an industrial injuries scheme,

or a corresponding benefit under any enactment having effect in Northern Ireland; or

(c)when the claim for a disability working allowance is made or is treated as made, he has an invalid carriage or other vehicle provided by the Secretary of State under section 5(2)(a) of the [1977 c. 49.] National Health Service Act 1977 and Schedule 2 to that Act or under section 46 of the [1978 c. 29.] National Health Service (Scotland) Act 1978 or provided under Article 30(1) of the [S.I.1972/1265 (N.I.14).] Health and Personal Social Services (Northern Ireland) Order 1972.

(3)For the purposes of subsection (1) above a person has a disability which puts him at a disadvantage in getting a job only if he satisfies prescribed conditions or prescribed circumstances exist in relation to him.

(4)If the only benefit mentioned in paragraph (a) of subsection (2) above which is payable to a person as there mentioned is—

(a)a benefit mentioned in sub-paragraph (iii) of that paragraph; or

(b)a corresponding benefit under any enactment having effect in Northern Ireland,

he only qualifies under that subsection in prescribed circumstances.

(5)Where a person is entitled to a disability working allowance, then—

(a)if his income does not exceed the amount which is the applicable amount at the date prescribed under subsection (1)(c)(i) above, the amount of the disability working allowance shall be the amount which is the appropriate maximum disability working allowance in his case; and

(b)if his income exceeds that amount, the amount of the disability working allowance shall be what remains after the deduction from the appropriate maximum disability working allowance of a prescribed percentage of the excess of his income over that amount.

(6)A disability working allowance shall be payable for a period of 26 weeks or such other period as may be prescribed and, subject to regulations, an award of a disability working allowance and the rate at which it is payable shall not be affected by any change of circumstances during that period or by any order under section 150 of the Administration Act.

(7)Regulations may provide that an award of a disability working allowance to a person shall terminate if—

(a)a disability working allowance becomes payable in respect of some other person who was a member of his family at the date of his claim for a disability working allowance; or

(b)income support or family credit becomes payable in respect of a person who was a member of the family at that date.

(8)Regulations shall prescribe the manner in which the appropriate maximum disability working allowance is to be determined in any case.

(9)The provisions of this Act relating to disability working allowance apply in relation to persons employed by or under the Crown as they apply in relation to persons employed otherwise than by or under the Crown.

 

Housing benefit

130Housing benefit

(1)A person is entitled to housing benefit if—

(a)he is liable to make payments in respect of a dwelling in Great Britain which he occupies as his home;

(b)there is an appropriate maximum housing benefit in his case; and

(c)either—

(i)he has no income or his income does not exceed the applicable amount; or

(ii)his income exceeds that amount, but only by so much that there is an amount remaining if the deduction for which subsection (3)(b) below provides is made.

(2)In subsection (1) above “payments in respect of a dwelling” means such payments as may be prescribed, but the power to prescribe payments does not include power to prescribe mortgage payments or, in relation to Scotland, payments under heritable securities.

(3)Where a person is entitled to housing benefit, then—

(a)if he has no income or his income does not exceed the applicable amount, the amount of the housing benefit shall be the amount which is the appropriate maximum housing benefit in his case; and

(b)if his income exceeds the applicable amount, the amount of the housing benefit shall be what remains after the deduction from the appropriate maximum housing benefit of prescribed percentages of the excess of his income over the applicable amount.

(4)Regulations shall prescribe the manner in which the appropriate maximum housing benefit is to be determined in any case.

(5)Regulations under subsection (4) above may provide for benefit to be limited by reference to determinations made by rent officers in exercise of functions conferred under section 121 of the [1988 c. 50.] Housing Act 1988 or section 70 of the [1988 c. 43.] Housing (Scotland) Act 1988.

 

Community charge benefits

131Community charge benefits

(1)A person is entitled to a community charge benefit in respect of a particular day falling after 31st March 1990 if each of the three conditions set out in subsections (3) to (6) below is fulfilled.

(2)A community charge benefit—

(a)shall not be allowed to a person in respect of any day falling before the day on which his entitlement is to be regarded as commencing for that purpose by virtue of paragraph (l) of section 6(1) of the Administration Act; but

(b)may be allowed to him in respect of not more than 6 days immediately following the day on which his period of entitlement would otherwise come to an end, if his entitlement is to be regarded by virtue of that paragraph as not having ended for that purpose.

(3)In relation to England and Wales, the first condition is that—

(a)for the day the person concerned is shown, in a charging authority’s community charges register, as subject to a personal community charge of the authority and is not there shown as undertaking a full-time course of education on the day, or

(b)the day consists of or falls within a contribution period in respect of which the person concerned is liable to pay an amount under section 9 of the 1988 Act (collective community charge contributions).

(4)In relation to Scotland, the first condition is that—

(a)in respect of the day the person concerned is shown, in a community charges register, as being liable to pay the personal community charge and is not there shown as undertaking a full-time course of education or nursing education on the day, or

(b)the day consists of or falls within a contribution period in respect of which the person concerned is liable to pay a collective community charge contribution under section 11(11) of the 1987 Act.

(5)The second condition is that there is an appropriate maximum community charge benefit in the case of the person concerned.

(6)The third condition is that—

(a)the day falls within a week in respect of which the person concerned has no income,

(b)the day falls within a week in respect of which his income does not exceed the applicable amount, or

(c)neither paragraph (a) nor paragraph (b) above is fulfilled in his case but amount A exceeds amount B.

(7)As regards a person—

(a)amount A is the appropriate maximum community charge benefit in his case, and

(b)amount B is a prescribed percentage of the difference between his income in respect of the week in which the day falls and the applicable amount.

(8)In respect of the same day, a person shall be entitled to a separate community charge benefit in respect of each charge or contribution period concerned (if more than one).

(9)But regulations may provide that if—

(a)a person would (apart from the regulations) be entitled, in respect of the same day, to separate community charge benefits, and

(b)the circumstances are such as are prescribed,

he shall not be entitled to such one of the benefits as may be identified in accordance with prescribed rules.

(10)Where a person is entitled to a community charge benefit in respect of a day, and subsection (6)(a) or (b) above applies, the amount to which he is entitled shall be the amount which is the appropriate maximum community charge benefit in his case.

(11)Where a person is entitled to a community charge benefit in respect of a day, and subsection (6)(c) above applies, the amount to which he is entitled shall be found by deducting amount B from amount A, where “amount A” and “amount B” have the meanings given by subsection (7) above.

(12)Regulations shall prescribe the manner in which the appropriate maximum community charge benefit is to be determined in any case.

132Couples

(1)As regards any case where a person is a member of a married or unmarried couple throughout a particular day, regulations may make such provision as the Secretary of State sees fit as to—

(a)the entitlement of the person to a community charge benefit in respect of the day, and

(b)the amount to which he is entitled.

(2)Nothing in subsections (3) to (8) below shall prejudice the generality of subsection (1) above.

(3)The regulations may provide that prescribed provisions shall apply instead of prescribed provisions of this Part of this Act, or that prescribed provisions of this Part of this Act shall not apply or shall apply subject to prescribed amendments or adaptations.

(4)The regulations may provide that, for the purpose of calculating in the case of the person concerned the matters mentioned in subsection (5) below, prescribed amounts relating to the person and his partner are to be aggregated and the aggregate is to be apportioned.

(5)The matters are income, capital, the applicable amount, and the appropriate maximum community charge benefit.

(6)The regulations may—

(a)amend section 139(6) of the Administration Act so as to allow for disregarding the whole or part of any pension payable to the partner of the person concerned in determining the latter’s income;

(b)amend section 139(7) of that Act accordingly.

(7)The regulations may contain different provision as to the following different cases—

(a)cases where the first condition is fulfilled on the day concerned by the person concerned but not by his partner;

(b)cases where the first condition is fulfilled on the day concerned by the person concerned and by his partner.

(8)The regulations may include such supplementary, incidental or consequential provisions as appear to the Secretary of State to be necessary or expedient.

(9)In this section—

(a)references to a person’s partner are to the other member of the couple concerned, and

(b)references to the first condition are to the condition mentioned in section 131(3) or (4) above (as the case may be).

133Polygamous marriages

(1)This section applies to any case where—

(a)throughout a particular day a person (the person in question) is a husband or wife by virtue of a marriage entered into under a law which permits polygamy; and

(b)either party to the marriage has for the time being any spouse additional to the other party.

(2)For the purposes of section 132 above neither party to the marriage shall be taken to be a member of a couple on the day.

(3)Regulations under this section may make such provision as the Secretary of State sees fit as to—

(a)the entitlement of the person in question to a community charge benefit in respect of the day, and

(b)the amount to which he is entitled.

(4)Without prejudice to the generality of subsection (3) above the regulations may include provision equivalent to that included under section 132 above subject to any modifications the Secretary of State sees fit.

 

General

134Exclusions from benefit

(1)No person shall be entitled to an income-related benefit if his capital or a prescribed part of it exceeds the prescribed amount.

(2)Except in prescribed circumstances the entitlement of one member of a family to any one income-related benefit excludes entitlement to that benefit for any other member for the same period.

(3)Subsection (2) above does not prevent different members of the same family becoming entitled to different community charge benefits by virtue of their fulfilling the conditions in respect of different charges or of different contribution periods.

(4)Where the amount of any income-related benefit would be less than a prescribed amount, it shall not be payable except in prescribed circumstances.

135The applicable amount

(1)The applicable amount, in relation to any income-related benefit, shall be such amount or the aggregate of such amounts as may be prescribed in relation to that benefit.

(2)The power to prescribe applicable amounts conferred by subsection (1) above includes power to prescribe nil as an applicable amount.

(3)In prescribing, for the purposes of income support, amounts under subsection (1) above in respect of accommodation in any area for qualifying persons in cases where prescribed conditions are fulfilled, the Secretary of State shall take into account information provided by local authorities or other prescribed bodies or persons with respect to the amounts which they have agreed to pay for the provision of accommodation in relevant premises in that area.

(4)In subsection (3) above—

“accommodation” includes any board or care;

“local authority”—

(a)

in relation to areas in England and Wales, has the same meaning as it has in Part III of the [1948 c. 29.] National Assistance Act 1948; and

(b)

in relation to areas in Scotland, has the meaning given by section 1(2) of the [1968 c. 49.] Social Work (Scotland) Act 1968;

“qualifying person” means any person who falls within—

(a)

subsection (1) of section 26A of the National Assistance Act 1948 (which is inserted by the [1990 c. 19.] National Health Service and Community Care Act 1990 and relates to persons ordinarily resident in residential care or nursing homes immediately before the commencement of that section); or

(b)

subsection (1) of section 86A of the [1968 c. 49.] Social Work (Scotland) Act 1968 (the corresponding provision for Scotland),

or who would fall within either of those subsections apart from any regulations under subsection (3) of the section in question;

“relevant premises”—

(a)

in relation to areas in England and Wales, has the meaning given by section 26A(2) of the [1948 c. 29.] National Assistance Act 1948; and

(b)

in relation to areas in Scotland, has the meaning given by section 86A(2) of the Social Work (Scotland) Act 1968.

(5)In relation to income support, housing benefit and any community charge benefit, the applicable amount for a severely disabled person shall include an amount in respect of his being a severely disabled person.

(6)Regulations may specify circumstances in which persons are to be treated as being or as not being severely disabled.

136Income and capital

(1)Where a person claiming an income-related benefit is a member of a family, the income and capital of any member of that family shall, except in prescribed circumstances, be treated as the income and capital of that person.

(2)Regulations may provide that capital not exceeding the amount prescribed under section 134(1) above but exceeding a prescribed lower amount shall be treated, to a prescribed extent, as if it were income of a prescribed amount.

(3)Income and capital shall be calculated or estimated in such manner as may be prescribed.

(4)A person’s income in respect of a week shall be calculated in accordance with prescribed rules; and the rules may provide for the calculation to be made by reference to an average over a period (which need not include the week concerned).

(5)Circumstances may be prescribed in which—

(a)a person is treated as possessing capital or income which he does not possess;

(b)capital or income which a person does possess is to be disregarded;

(c)income is to be treated as capital;

(d)capital is to be treated as income.

137Interpretation of Part VII and supplementary provisions

(1)In this Part of this Act, unless the context otherwise requires—

“charging authority” has the same meaning as in the 1988 Act;

“child” means a person under the age of 16;

“contribution period”, in relation to England and Wales, has the same meaning as in section 9 of the 1988 Act;

“contribution period”, in relation to Scotland, means a continuous period of residence in any premises (which falls in a chargeable financial year) in respect of each day of which a person is liable to pay a collective community charge contribution under section 11(11) of the 1987 Act;

“dwelling” means any residential accommodation, whether or not consisting of the whole or part of a building and whether or not comprising separate and self-contained premises;

“family” means—

(a)

a married or unmarried couple;

(b)

a married or unmarried couple and a member of the same household for whom one of them is or both are responsible and who is a child or a person of a prescribed description;

(c)

except in prescribed circumstances, a person who is not a member of a married or unmarried couple and a member of the same household for whom that person is responsible and who is a child or a person of a prescribed description;

“industrial injuries scheme” means a scheme made under Schedule 8 to this Act or section 159 of the 1975 Act or under the Old Cases Act;

“levying authority” has the same meaning as in the 1987 Act;

“married couple” means a man and woman who are married to each other and are members of the same household;

“the 1987 Act” means the [1987 c. 47.] Abolition of Domestic Rates Etc. (Scotland) Act 1987;

“the 1988 Act” means the [1988 c. 41.] Local Government Finance Act 1988;

“prescribed”means specified in or determined in accordance with regulations;

“unmarried couple” means a man and woman who are not married to each other but are living together as husband and wife otherwise than in prescribed circumstances;

“war pension scheme” means a scheme under which war pensions (as defined in section 25 of the [1989 c. 24.] Social Security Act 1989) are provided;

“week”, in relation to community charge benefits, means a period of 7 days beginning with a Monday.

(2)Regulations may make provision for the purposes of this Part of this Act—

(a)as to circumstances in which a person is to be treated as being or not being in Great Britain;

(b)continuing a person’s entitlement to benefit during periods of temporary absence from Great Britain;

(c)as to what is or is not to be treated as remunerative work or as employment;

(d)as to circumstances in which a person is or is not to be treated as—

(i)engaged or normally engaged in remunerative work;

(ii)available for employment; or

(iii)actively seeking employment;

(e)as to what is or is not to be treated as relevant education;

(f)as to circumstances in which a person is or is not to be treated as receiving relevant education;

(g)specifying the descriptions of pension increases under war pension schemes or industrial injuries schemes that are analogous to the benefits mentioned in section 129(2)(b)(i) to (iii) above;

(h)as to circumstances in which a person is or is not to be treated as occupying a dwelling as his home;

(i)for treating any person who is liable to make payments in respect of a dwelling as if he were not so liable;

(j)for treating any person who is not liable to make payments in respect of a dwelling as if he were so liable;

(k)for treating as included in a dwelling any land used for the purposes of the dwelling;

(l)as to circumstances in which persons are to be treated as being or not being members of the same household;

(m)as to circumstances in which one person is to be treated as responsible or not responsible for another.

 

Part VIIIThe Social Fund

138Payments out of the social fund

(1)Payments may be made out of the social fund, in accordance with this Part of this Act—

(a)of prescribed amounts, whether in respect of prescribed items or otherwise, to meet, in prescribed circumstances, maternity expenses and funeral expenses; and

(b)to meet other needs in accordance with directions given or guidance issued by the Secretary of State.

(2)Payments may also be made out of that fund, in accordance with this Part of this Act, of a prescribed amount or a number of prescribed amounts to prescribed descriptions of persons, in prescribed circumstances to meet expenses for heating which appear to the Secretary of State to have been or to be likely to be incurred in cold weather.

(3)The power to make a payment out of the social fund such as is mentioned in subsection (1)(b) above may be exercised by making a payment to a third party with a view to the third party providing, or arranging for the provision of, goods or services for the applicant.

(4)In this section “prescribed” means specified in or determined in accordance with regulations.

139Awards by social fund officers

(1)The questions whether a payment such as is mentioned in section 138(1)(b) above is to be awarded and how much it is to be shall be determined by a social fund officer.

(2)A social fund officer may determine that an award shall be payable in specified instalments at specified times.

(3)A social fund officer may determine that an award is to be repayable.

(4)An award that is to be repayable shall be repayable upon such terms and conditions as before the award is paid the Secretary of State notifies to the person by or on behalf of whom the application for it was made.

(5)Payment of an award shall be made to the applicant unless the social fund officer determines otherwise.

140Principles of determination

(1)In determining whether to make an award to the applicant or the amount or value to be awarded a social fund officer shall have regard, subject to subsection (2) below, to all the circumstances of the case and, in particular—

(a)the nature, extent and urgency of the need;

(b)the existence of resources from which the need may be met;

(c)the possibility that some other person or body may wholly or partly meet it;

(d)where the payment is repayable, the likelihood of repayment and the time within which repayment is likely;

(e)any relevant allocation under section 168(1) to (4) of the Administration Act.

(2)A social fund officer shall determine any question in accordance with any general directions issued by the Secretary of State and in determining any question shall take account of any general guidance issued by him.

(3)Without prejudice to the generality of subsection (2) above, the Secretary of State may issue directions under that subsection for the purpose of securing that a social fund officer or group of social fund officers shall not in any specified period make awards of any specified description which in the aggregate exceed the amount, or a specified portion of the amount, allocated to that officer or group of officers under section 168(1) to (4) of the Administration Act for payments under awards of that description in that period.

(4)Without prejudice to the generality of subsection (2) above, the power to issue general directions conferred on the Secretary of State by that subsection includes power to direct—

(a)that in circumstances specified in the direction a social fund officer shall not determine an application and, without prejudice to the generality of this paragraph, that a social fund officer shall not determine an application which is made before the end of a specified period after the making of an application by the same person for a payment such as is mentioned in section 138(1)(b) above to meet the same need and without there having been any relevant change of circumstances since the previous application;

(b)that for a category of need specified in the direction a social fund officer shall not award less than an amount specified in the direction;

(c)that for a category of need specified in the direction a social fund officer shall not award more than an amount so specified;

(d)that payments to meet a category of need specified in the direction shall in all cases or in no case be made by instalments;

(e)that payments to meet a category of need specified in the direction shall in all cases or in no case be repayable; and

(f)that a payment such as is mentioned in section 138(1)(b) above shall only be awarded to a person if either—

(i)he is in receipt of a benefit which is specified in the direction and the circumstances are such as are so specified; or

(ii)in a case where the conditions specified in sub-paragraph (i) above are not satisfied, the circumstances are such as are specified in the direction,

and the power to issue general guidance conferred on him by that subsection includes power to give social fund officers guidance as to any matter to which directions under that subsection may relate.

(5)In determining a question a social fund officer shall take account (subject to any directions or guidance issued by the Secretary of State under this section) of any guidance issued by the social fund officer nominated for his area under section 64 of the Administration Act.

 

Part IXChild Benefit

141Child benefit

A person who is responsible for one or more children in any week shall be entitled, subject to the provisions of this Part of this Act, to a benefit (to be known as “child benefit”) for that week in respect of the child or each of the children for whom he is responsible.

142Meaning of “child”

(1)For the purposes of this Part of this Act a person shall be treated as a child for any week in which—

(a)he is under the age of 16; or

(b)he is under the age of 18 and not receiving full-time education and prescribed conditions are satisfied in relation to him; or

(c)he is under the age of 19 and receiving full-time education either by attendance at a recognised educational establishment or, if the education is recognised by the Secretary of State, elsewhere.

(2)The Secretary of State may recognise education provided otherwise than at a recognised educational establishment for a person who, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, could reasonably be expected to attend such an establishment only if the Secretary of State is satisfied that education was being so provided for that person immediately before he attained the age of 16.

(3)Regulations may prescribe the circumstances in which education is or is not to be treated for the purposes of this Part of this Act as full-time.

(4)In determining for the purposes of paragraph (c) of subsection (1) above whether a person is receiving full-time education as mentioned in that paragraph, no account shall be taken of such interruptions as may be prescribed.

(5)Regulations may provide that a person who in any week ceases to fall within subsection (1) above shall be treated as continuing to do so for a prescribed period; but no person shall by virtue of any such regulations be treated as continuing to fall within that subsection for any week after that in which he attains the age of 19.

143Meaning of “person responsible for child”

(1)For the purposes of this Part of this Act a person shall be treated as responsible for a child in any week if—

(a)he has the child living with him in that week; or

(b)he is contributing to the cost of providing for the child at a weekly rate which is not less than the weekly rate of child benefit payable in respect of the child for that week.

(2)Where a person has had a child living with him at some time before a particular week he shall be treated for the purposes of this section as having the child living with him in that week notwithstanding their absence from one another unless, in the 16 weeks preceding that week, they were absent from one another for more than 56 days not counting any day which is to be disregarded under subsection (3) below.

(3)Subject to subsection (4) below, a day of absence shall be disregarded for the purposes of subsection (2) above if it is due solely to the child's—

(a)receiving full-time education by attendance at a recognised educational establishment;

(b)undergoing medical or other treatment as an in-patient in a hospital or similar institution; or

(c)being, in such circumstances as may be prescribed, in residential accommodation pursuant to arrangements made under—

(i)section 21 of the [1948 c. 29.] National Assistance Act 1948;

(ii)the [1989 c. 41.] Children Act 1989; or

(iii)the [1968 c. 49.] Social Work (Scotland) Act 1968.

(4)The number of days that may be disregarded by virtue of subsection (3)(b) or (c) above in the case of any child shall not exceed such number as may be prescribed unless the person claiming to be responsible for the child regularly incurs expenditure in respect of the child.

(5)Regulations may prescribe the circumstances in which a person is or is not to be treated—

(a)as contributing to the cost of providing for a child as required by subsection (1)(b) above; or

(b)as regularly incurring expenditure in respect of a child as required by subsection (4) above;

and such regulations may in particular make provision whereby a contribution made or expenditure incurred by two or more persons is to be treated as made or incurred by one of them or whereby a contribution made or expenditure incurred by one of two spouses residing together is to be treated as made or incurred by the other.

144Exclusions and priority

(1)Regulations may provide that child benefit shall not be payable by virtue—

(a)of paragraph (b) of section 142(1) above and regulations made under that paragraph; or

(b)of paragraph (c) of that subsection,

in such cases as may be prescribed.

(2)Schedule 9 to this Act shall have effect for excluding entitlement to child benefit in other cases.

(3)Where, apart from this subsection, two or more persons would be entitled to child benefit in respect of the same child for the same week, one of them only shall be entitled; and the question which of them is entitled shall be determined in accordance with Schedule 10 to this Act.

145Rate of child benefit

(1)Child benefit shall be payable at such weekly rate as may be prescribed.

(2)Different rates may be prescribed in relation to different cases, whether by reference to the age of the child in respect of whom the benefit is payable or otherwise.

(3)The power to prescribe different rates under subsection (2) above shall be exercised so as to bring different rates into force on such day as the Secretary of State may by order specify.

(4)No rate prescribed in place of a rate previously in force shall be lower than the rate that it replaces.

(5)Regulations under this section shall be made by the Secretary of State in conjunction with the Treasury.

(6)An order under subsection (3) above may be varied or revoked at any time before the date specified thereby.

(7)An order under that subsection shall be laid before Parliament after being made.

146Persons outside Great Britain

(1)Regulations may modify the provisions of this Part of this Act in their application to persons who are or have been outside Great Britain at any prescribed time or in any prescribed circumstances.

(2)Subject to any regulations under subsection (1) above, no child benefit shall be payable in respect of a child for any week unless—

(a)he is in Great Britain in that week; and

(b)either he or at least one of his parents has been in Great Britain for more than 182 days in the 52 weeks preceding that week.

(3)Subject to any regulations under subsection (1) above, no person shall be entitled to child benefit for any week unless—

(a)he is in Great Britain in that week; and

(b)he has been in Great Britain for more than 182 days in the 52 weeks preceding that week.

147Interpretation of Part IX and supplementary provisions

(1)In this Part of this Act—

“prescribed” means prescribed by regulations;

“recognised educational establishment” means an establishment recognised by the Secretary of State as being, or as comparable to, a university, college or school;

“voluntary organisation” means a body, other than a public or local authority, the activities of which are carried on otherwise than for profit; and

“week” means a period of 7 days beginning with a Monday.

(2)Subject to any provision made by regulations, references in this Part of this Act to any condition being satisfied or any facts existing in a week shall be construed as references to the condition being satisfied or the facts existing at the beginning of that week.

(3)References in this Part of this Act to a parent, father or mother of a child shall be construed as including references to a step-parent, step-father or step-mother.

(4)Regulations may prescribe the circumstances in which persons are or are not to be treated for the purposes of this Part of this Act as residing together.

(5)Regulations may make provision as to the circumstances in which—

(a)a marriage celebrated under a law which permits polygamy; or

(b)a marriage during the subsistence of which a party to it is at any time married to more than one person,

is to be treated for the purposes of this Part of this Act as having, or not having, the consequences of a marriage celebrated under a law which does not permit polygamy.

(6)Nothing in this Part of this Act shall be construed as conferring a right to child benefit on any body corporate; but regulations may confer such a right on voluntary organisations and for that purpose may make such modifications as the Secretary of State thinks fit—

(a)of any provision of this Part of this Act; or

(b)of any provision of the Administration Act relating to child benefit.

 

Part XChristmas bonus for pensioners

148Entitlement of pensioners to Christmas bonus

(1)Any person who in any year—

(a)is present or ordinarily resident in the United Kingdom or any other member State at any time during the relevant week; and

(b)is entitled to a payment of a qualifying benefit in respect of a period which includes a day in that week or is to be treated as entitled to a payment of a qualifying benefit in respect of such a period,

shall, subject to the following provisions of this Part of this Act and to section 1 of the Administration Act, be entitled to payment under this subsection in respect of that year.

(2)Subject to the following provisions of this Part of this Act, any person who is a member of a couple and is entitled to a payment under subsection (1) above in respect of a year shall also be entitled to payment under this subsection in respect of that year if—

(a)both members have attained pensionable age not later than the end of the relevant week; and

(b)the other member satisfies the condition mentioned in subsection (1)(a) above; and

(c)either—

(i)he is entitled or treated as entitled, in respect of the other member, to an increase in the payment of the qualifying benefit; or

(ii)the only qualifying benefit to which he is entitled is income support.

(3)A payment under subsection (1) or (2) above—

(a)is to be made by the Secretary of State; and

(b)is to be of £10 or such larger sum as the Secretary of State may by order specify.

(4)Where the only qualifying benefit to which a person is entitled is income support, he shall not be entitled to a payment under subsection (1) above unless he has attained pensionable age not later than the end of the relevant week.

(5)Only one sum shall be payable in respect of any person.

149Provisions supplementary to section 148

(1)For the purposes of section 148 above the Channel Islands, the Isle of Man and Gibraltar shall be treated as though they were part of the United Kingdom.

(2)A person shall be treated for the purposes of section 148(1)(b) above as entitled to a payment of a qualifying benefit if he would be so entitled—

(a)in the case of a qualifying benefit other than income support, but for the fact that he or, if he is a member of a couple, the other member is entitled to receive some other payment out of public funds;

(b)in the case of income support, but for the fact that his income or, if he is a member of a couple, the income of the other member was exceptionally of an amount which resulted in his having ceased to be entitled to income support.

(3)A person shall be treated for the purposes of section 148(2)(c)(i) above as entitled in respect of the other member of the couple to an increase in a payment of a qualifying benefit if he would be so entitled—

(a)but for the fact that he or the other member is entitled to receive some other payment out of public funds;

(b)but for the operation of any provision of section 83(2) or (3) above or paragraph 6(4) of Schedule 7 to this Act or any regulations made under paragraph 6(3) of that Schedule whereby entitlement to benefit is affected by the amount of a person’s earnings in a given period.

(4)For the purposes of section 148 above a person shall be taken not to be entitled to a payment of a war disablement pension unless not later than the end of the relevant week he has attained the age of 70 in the case of a man or 65 in the case of a woman.

(5)A sum payable under section 148 above shall not be treated as benefit for the purposes of any enactment or instrument under which entitlement to the relevant qualifying benefit arises or is to be treated as arising.

(6)A payment and the right to receive a payment—

(a)under section 148 above or any enactment corresponding to it in Northern Ireland; or

(b)under regulations relating to widows which are made by the Secretary of State under any enactment relating to police and which contain a statement that the regulations provide for payments corresponding to payments under that section,

shall be disregarded for all purposes of income tax and for the purposes of any enactment or instrument under which regard is had to a person’s means.

150Interpretation of Part X

(1)In this Part of this Act “qualifying benefit” means—

(a)a retirement pension;

(b)an invalidity pension;

(c)a widowed mother’s allowance or widow’s pension;

(d)a severe disablement allowance;

(e)an invalid care allowance;

(f)industrial death benefit;

(g)an attendance allowance;

(h)an unemployability supplement or allowance;

(i)a war disablement pension;

(j)a war widow’s pension;

(k)income support.

(2)In this Part of this Act—

“attendance allowance” means—

(a)

an attendance allowance;

(b)

a disability living allowance;

(c)

an increase of disablement pension under section 104 or 105 above;

(d)

a payment under regulations made in exercise of the powers in section 159(3)(b) of the 1975 Act or paragraph 7(2) of Schedule 8 to this Act;

(e)

an increase of allowance under Article 8 of the [S.I.1983/136.] Pneumoconiosis, Byssinosis and Miscellaneous Diseases Benefit Scheme 1983 (constant attendance allowance for certain persons to whom that Scheme applies) or under the corresponding provision of any Scheme which may replace that Scheme;

(f)

an allowance in respect of constant attendance on account of disablement for which a person is in receipt of war disablement pension, including an allowance in respect of exceptionally severe disablement;

“pensionable age” means—

(a)

in the case of a man, the age of 65;

(b)

in the case of a woman, the age of 60;

“retirement pension” includes graduated retirement benefit, if paid periodically;

“unemployability supplement or allowance” means—

(a)

an unemployability supplement payable under Part I of Schedule 7 to this Act; or

(b)

any corresponding allowance payable—

(c)

by virtue of paragraph 6(4)(a) of Schedule 8 to this Act;

(ii)

by way of supplement to retired pay or pension exempt from income tax under section 315(1) of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988;

(iii)

under the [1939 c. 82.] Personal Injuries (Emergency Provisions) Act 1939; or

(iv)

by way of supplement to retired pay or pension under the [1947 c. 19.] Polish Resettlement Act 1947;

“war disablement pension” means—

(a)

any retired pay, pension or allowance granted in respect of disablement under powers conferred by or under the [1917 c. 51.] Air Force (Constitution) Act 1917, the [1939 c. 83.] Personal Injuries (Emergency Provisions) Act 1939, the Pensions (Navy, Army, Air Force and Mercantile Marine) Act 1939, the Polish Resettlement Act 1947, or Part VII or section 151 of the [1980 c. 9.] Reserve Forces Act 1980;

(b)

without prejudice to paragraph (a) of this definition, any retired pay or pension to which subsection (1) of section 315 of the Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 applies;

“war widow’s pension” means any widow’s pension or allowance granted in respect of a death due to service or war injury and payable by virtue of any enactment mentioned in paragraph (a) of the preceding definition or a pension or allowance for a widow granted under any scheme mentioned in subsection (2)(e) of the said section 315;

and each of the following expressions, namely “attendance allowance”, “unemployability supplement or allowance”, “war disablement pension” and “war widow’s pension”, includes any payment which the Secretary of State accepts as being analogous to it.

(3)References in this Part of this Act to a “couple” are references to a married or unmarried couple; and for this purpose “married couple” and “unmarried couple” are to be construed in accordance with Part VII of this Act and any regulations made under it.

(4)In this Part of this Act “the relevant week”, in relation to any year, means the week beginning with the first Monday in December or such other week as may be specified in an order made by the Secretary of State.

 

Part XIStatutory Sick Pay

Employer’s liability

151Employer’s liability

(1)Where an employee has a day of incapacity for work in relation to his contract of service with an employer, that employer shall, if the conditions set out in sections 152 to 154 below are satisfied, be liable to make him, in accordance with the following provisions of this Part of this Act, a payment (to be known as “statutory sick pay”) in respect of that day.

(2)Any agreement shall be void to the extent that it purports—

(a)to exclude, limit or otherwise modify any provision of this Part of this Act, or

(b)to require an employee to contribute (whether directly or indirectly) towards any costs incurred by his employer under this Part of this Act.

(3)For the avoidance of doubt, any agreement between an employer and an employee authorising any deductions from statutory sick pay which the employer is liable to pay to the employee in respect of any period shall not be void by virtue of subsection (2)(a) above if the employer—

(a)is authorised by that or another agreement to make the same deductions from any contractual remuneration which he is liable to pay in respect of the same period, or

(b)would be so authorised if he were liable to pay contractual remuneration in respect of that period.

(4)For the purposes of this Part of this Act a day shall not be treated as a day of incapacity for work in relation to any contract of service unless on that day the employee concerned is, or is deemed in accordance with regulations to be, incapable by reason of some specific disease or bodily or mental disablement of doing work which he can reasonably be expected to do under that contract.

(5)In any case where an employee has more than one contract of service with the same employer the provisions of this Part of this Act shall, except in such cases as may be prescribed and subject to the following provisions of this Part of this Act, have effect as if the employer were a different employer in relation to each contract of service.

(6)Circumstances may be prescribed in which, notwithstanding the provisions of subsections (1) to (5) above, the liability to make payments of statutory sick pay is to be a liability of the Secretary of State.

 

The qualifying conditions

152Period of incapacity for work

(1)The first condition is that the day in question forms part of a period of incapacity for work.

(2)In this Part of this Act “period of incapacity for work” means any period of four or more consecutive days, each of which is a day of incapacity for work in relation to the contract of service in question.

(3)Any two periods of incapacity for work which are separated by a period of not more than 8 weeks shall be treated as a single period of incapacity for work.

(4)The Secretary of State may by regulations direct that a larger number of weeks specified in the regulations shall be substituted for the number of weeks for the time being specified in subsection (3) above.

(5)No day of the week shall be disregarded in calculating any period of consecutive days for the purposes of this section.

(6)A day may be a day of incapacity for work in relation to a contract of service, and so form part of a period of incapacity for work, notwithstanding that—

(a)it falls before the making of the contract or after the contract expires or is brought to an end; or

(b)it is not a day on which the employee concerned would be required by that contract to be available for work.

153Period of entitlement

(1)The second condition is that the day in question falls within a period which is, as between the employee and his employer, a period of entitlement.

(2)For the purposes of this Part of this Act a period of entitlement, as between an employee and his employer, is a period beginning with the commencement of a period of incapacity for work and ending with whichever of the following first occurs—

(a)the termination of that period of incapacity for work;

(b)the day on which the employee reaches, as against the employer concerned, his maximum entitlement to statutory sick pay (determined in accordance with section 155 below);

(c)the day on which the employee’s contract of service with the employer concerned expires or is brought to an end;

(d)in the case of an employee who is, or has been, pregnant, the day immediately preceding the beginning of the disqualifying period.

(3)Schedule 11 to this Act has effect for the purpose of specifying circumstances in which a period of entitlement does not arise in relation to a particular period of incapacity for work.

(4)A period of entitlement as between an employee and an employer of his may also be, or form part of, a period of entitlement as between him and another employer of his.

(5)The Secretary of State may by regulations—

(a)specify circumstances in which, for the purpose of determining whether an employee’s maximum entitlement to statutory sick pay has been reached in a period of entitlement as between him and an employer of his, days falling within a previous period of entitlement as between the employee and any person who is or has in the past been an employer of his are to be counted; and

(b)direct that in prescribed circumstances an employer shall provide a person who is about to leave his employment, or who has been employed by him in the past, with a statement in the prescribed form containing such information as may be prescribed in relation to any entitlement of the employee to statutory sick pay.

(6)Regulations may provide, in relation to prescribed cases, for a period of entitlement to end otherwise than in accordance with subsection (2) above.

(7)In a case where the employee’s contract of service first takes effect on a day which falls within a period of incapacity for work, the period of entitlement begins with that day.

(8)In a case where the employee’s contract of service first takes effect between two periods of incapacity for work which by virtue of section 152(3) above are treated as one, the period of entitlement begins with the first day of the second of those periods.

(9)In any case where, otherwise than by virtue of section 6(1)(b) above, an employee’s earnings under a contract of service in respect of the day on which the contract takes effect do not attract a liability to pay secondary Class 1 contributions, subsections (7) and (8) above shall have effect as if for any reference to the contract first taking effect there were substituted a reference to the first day in respect of which the employee’s earnings attract such a liability.

(10)Regulations shall make provision as to an employer’s liability under this Part of this Act to pay statutory sick pay to an employee in any case where the employer’s contract of service with that employee has been brought to an end by the employer solely, or mainly, for the purpose of avoiding liability for statutory sick pay.

(11)Subsection (2)(d) above does not apply in relation to an employee who has been pregnant if her pregnancy terminated, before the beginning of the disqualifying period, otherwise than by confinement.

(12)In this section—

“confinement” is to be construed in accordance with section 171(1) below;

“disqualifying period” means—

(a)

in relation to a woman entitled to statutory maternity pay, the maternity pay period; and

(b)

in relation to a woman entitled to maternity allowance, the maternity allowance period;

“maternity allowance period” has the meaning assigned to it by section 35(2) above, and

“maternity pay period” has the meaning assigned to it by section 165(1) below.

154Qualifying days

(1)The third condition is that the day in question is a qualifying day.

(2)The days which are for the purposes of this Part of this Act to be qualifying days as between an employee and an employer of his (that is to say, those days of the week on which he is required by his contract of service with that employer to be available for work or which are chosen to reflect the terms of that contract) shall be such day or days as may, subject to regulations, be agreed between the employee and his employer or, failing such agreement, determined in accordance with regulations.

(3)In any case where qualifying days are determined by agreement between an employee and his employer there shall, in each week (beginning with Sunday), be at least one qualifying day.

(4)A day which is a qualifying day as between an employee and an employer of his may also be a qualifying day as between him and another employer of his.

 

Limitations on entitlement, etc.

155Limitations on entitlement

(1)Statutory sick pay shall not be payable for the first three qualifying days in any period of entitlement.

(2)An employee shall not be entitled, as against any one employer, to an aggregate amount of statutory sick pay in respect of any one period of entitlement which exceeds his maximum entitlement.

(3)The maximum entitlement as against any one employer is reached on the day on which the amount to which the employee has become entitled by way of statutory sick pay during the period of entitlement in question first reaches or passes the entitlement limit.

(4)The entitlement limit is an amount equal to 28 times the appropriate weekly rate set out in section 157 below.

(5)Regulations may make provision for calculating the entitlement limit in any case where an employee’s entitlement to statutory sick pay is calculated by reference to different weekly rates in the same period of entitlement.

156Notification of incapacity for work

(1)Regulations shall prescribe the manner in which, and the time within which, notice of any day of incapacity for work is to be given by or on behalf of an employee to his employer.

(2)An employer who would, apart from this section, be liable to pay an amount of statutory sick pay to an employee in respect of a qualifying day (the “day in question”) shall be entitled to withhold payment of that amount if—

(a)the day in question is one in respect of which he has not been duly notified in accordance with regulations under subsection (1) above; or

(b)he has not been so notified in respect of any of the first three qualifying days in a period of entitlement (a “waiting day”) and the day in question is the first qualifying day in that period of entitlement in respect of which the employer is not entitled to withhold payment—

(i)by virtue of paragraph (a) above; or

(ii)in respect of an earlier waiting day by virtue of this paragraph.

(3)Where an employer withholds any amount of statutory sick pay under this section—

(a)the period of entitlement in question shall not be affected; and

(b)for the purposes of calculating his maximum entitlement in accordance with section 155 above the employee shall not be taken to have become entitled to the amount so withheld.

 

Rates of payment, etc.

157Rates of payment

(1)Statutory sick pay shall be payable by an employer at the weekly rate of—

(a)£52.50, in a case where the employee’s normal weekly earnings under his contract of service with that employer are not less than £190; or

(b)£45.30, in any other case.

(2)The Secretary of State may by order—

(a)substitute alternative provisions for the paragraphs of subsection (1) above; and

(b)make such consequential amendments as appear to him to be required of any provision contained in this Part of this Act.

(3)The amount of statutory sick pay payable by any one employer in respect of any day shall be the weekly rate applicable on that day divided by the number of days which are, in the week (beginning with Sunday) in which that day falls, qualifying days as between that employer and the employee concerned.

158Recovery by employers of amounts paid by way of statutory sick pay

(1)Regulations shall make provision—

(a)entitling, except in prescribed circumstances, any employer who has made one or more payments of statutory sick pay in a prescribed period to recover an amount equal to the sum of—

(i)the aggregate of such of those payments as qualify for small employers' relief; and

(ii)an amount equal to 80 per cent. of the aggregate of such of those payments as do not so qualify,

by making one or more deductions from his contributions payments; and

(b)for the payment, in prescribed circumstances, by or on behalf of the Secretary of State of sums to employers who are unable so to recover the whole, or any part, of the amounts which they are entitled to recover by virtue of paragraph (a) above.

(2)For the purposes of this section, a payment of statutory sick pay which an employer is liable to make to an employee for any day which forms part of a period of incapacity for work qualifies for small employers' relief if—

(a)on that day the employer is a small employer who has been liable to pay statutory sick pay in respect of that employee for earlier days forming part of that period of incapacity for work; and

(b)the aggregate amount of those payments exceeds the entitlement threshold, that is to say, an amount equal to W x R, where—

W is a prescribed number of weeks; and

R is the appropriate weekly rate set out in section 157 above;

and regulations may make provision for calculating the entitlement threshold in any case where the employee’s entitlement to statutory sick pay is calculated by reference to different weekly rates in the same period of incapacity for work.

(3)For the purposes of this section, “small employer” shall have the meaning assigned to it by regulations, and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, any such regulations—

(a)may define that expression by reference to the amount of an employer’s contributions payments for any prescribed period; and

(b)if they do so, may in that connection make provision for the amount of those payments for that prescribed period—

(i)to be determined without regard to any deductions that may be made from them under this section or under any other enactment or instrument; and

(ii)in prescribed circumstances, to be adjusted, estimated or otherwise attributed to him by reference to their amount in any other prescribed period.

(4)In this section “contributions payments”, in relation to an employer, means any payments which the employer is required, by or under any enactment, to make in discharge of any liability in respect of primary or secondary Class 1 contributions.

(5)Regulations under this section may, in particular,—

(a)provide for any deduction made in accordance with the regulations to be disregarded for prescribed purposes; and

(b)provide for the rounding up or down of any fraction of a penny which would otherwise result from calculating the amount which an employer is entitled to recover for any period by virtue of subsection (1)(a) above.

(6)Where, in accordance with any provision of regulations made under this section, an amount has been deducted from an employer’s contributions payments, the amount so deducted shall (except in such cases as may be prescribed) be treated for the purposes of any provision made by or under any enactment in relation to primary or secondary Class 1 contributions as having been—

(a)paid (on such date as may be determined in accordance with the regulations); and

(b)received by the Secretary of State,

towards discharging the liability mentioned in subsection (4) above.

(7)Any day of incapacity for work falling before 6th April 1991 shall be left out of account for the purposes of subsection (2) above.

159Power to substitute provisions for s. 158(2)

(1)If the Secretary of State by order so provides for any tax year, the following subsections shall have effect for that tax year in substitution for section 158(2) above—

“(2A)For the purposes of this section, a payment of statutory sick pay which an employer is liable to make to an employee for any day in a tax year qualifies for small employers' relief if—

(a)on that day the employer is a small employer who has been liable to make payments of statutory sick pay for earlier days in that tax year in respect of any employees of his; and

(b)the aggregate of any such payments for those earlier days exceeds a prescribed sum.

(2B)In any case where—

(a)an employer is liable to make two or more payments of statutory sick pay for the same day in a tax year; and

(b)by virtue of the condition in subsection (2A)(b) above, none of those payments would qualify for small employers' relief; but

(c)that condition would have been fulfilled in relation to a proportion of the aggregate amount of those payments, had he been liable—

(i)to pay as statutory sick pay for an earlier day in that tax year, instead of for the day in question, the smallest part of that aggregate that would enable that condition to be fulfilled; and

(ii)to pay the remainder as statutory sick pay for the day in question,

he shall be treated for the purposes of subsection (2A) above as if he had been liable to make payments of statutory sick pay as mentioned in paragraph (c) above instead of as mentioned in paragraph (a) above.

(2C)If, in a case not falling within subsection (2B) above—

(a)an employer is liable to make a single payment of statutory sick pay for a day in a tax year; and

(b)by virtue of the condition in subsection (2A)(b) above, that payment would not qualify for small employers' relief; but

(c)that condition would have been fulfilled in relation to a proportion of that payment, had he been liable—

(i)to pay as statutory sick pay for an earlier day in that tax year, instead of for the day in question, the smallest part of that payment that would enable that condition to be fulfilled; and

(ii)to pay the remainder as statutory sick pay for the day in question,

he shall be treated for the purposes of subsection (2A) above as if he had been liable to make payments of statutory sick pay as mentioned in paragraph (c) above instead of the payment mentioned in paragraph (a) above.”.

(2)Without prejudice to section 175(4) below, the Secretary of State may by regulations make such transitional or consequential provision or savings as he considers necessary or expedient in connection with the coming into force of an order under subsection (1) above or the expiry or revocation of any such order and the consequent revival of section 158(2) above.

 

Miscellaneous

160Relationship with benefits and other payments, etc

Schedule 12 to this Act has effect with respect to the relationship between statutory sick pay and certain benefits and payments.

161Crown employment - Part XI

(1)Subject to subsection (2) below, the provisions of this Part of this Act apply in relation to persons employed by or under the Crown as they apply in relation to persons employed otherwise than by or under the Crown.

(2)The provisions of this Part of this Act do not apply in relation to persons serving as members of Her Majesty’s forces, in their capacity as such.

(3)For the purposes of this section Her Majesty’s forces shall be taken to consist of such establishments and organisations as may be prescribed, being establishments and organisations in which persons serve under the control of the Defence Council.

162Special classes of persons

(1)The Secretary of State may make regulations modifying this Part of this Act in such manner as he thinks proper in their application to any person who is, has been or is to be—

(a)employed on board any ship, vessel, hovercraft or aircraft;

(b)outside Great Britain at any prescribed time or in any prescribed circumstances; or

(c)in prescribed employment in connection with continental shelf operations, as defined in section 120(2) above.

(2)Regulations under subsection (1) above may in particular provide—

(a)for any provision of this Part of this Act to apply to any such person, notwithstanding that it would not otherwise apply;

(b)for any such provision not to apply to any such person, notwithstanding that it would otherwise apply;

(c)for excepting any such person from the application of any such provision where he neither is domiciled nor has a place of residence in any part of Great Britain;

(d)for the taking of evidence, for the purposes of the determination of any question arising under any such provision, in a country or territory outside Great Britain, by a British consular official or such other person as may be determined in accordance with the regulations.

163Interpretation of Part XI and supplementary provisions

(1)In this Part of this Act—

“contract of service” (except in paragraph (a) of the definition below of “employee”) includes any arrangement providing for the terms of appointment of an employee;

“employee” means a person who is—

(a)

gainfully employed in Great Britain either under a contract of service or in an office (including elective office) with emoluments chargeable to income tax under Schedule E; and

(b)

over the age of 16;

but subject to regulations, which may provide for cases where any such person is not to be treated as an employee for the purposes of this Part of this Act and for cases where any person who would not otherwise be an employee for those purposes is to be treated as an employee for those purposes;

“employer”, in relation to an employee and a contract of service of his, means a person who under section 6 above is, or but for subsection (1)(b) of that section would be, liable to pay secondary Class 1 contributions in relation to any earnings of the employee under the contract;

“period of entitlement” has the meaning given by section 153 above;

“period of incapacity for work” has the meaning given by section 152 above;

“period of interruption of employment” has the same meaning as it has in the provisions of this Act relating to unemployment benefit, sickness benefit and invalidity benefit by virtue of section 57(1)(d) above;

“prescribed” means prescribed by regulations;

“qualifying day” has the meaning given by section 154 above;

“week” means any period of 7 days.

(2)For the purposes of this Part of this Act an employee’s normal weekly earnings shall, subject to subsection (4) below, be taken to be the average weekly earnings which in the relevant period have been paid to him or paid for his benefit under his contract of service with the employer in question.

(3)For the purposes of subsection (2) above, the expressions “earnings” and “relevant period” shall have the meaning given to them by regulations.

(4)In such cases as may be prescribed an employee’s normal weekly earnings shall be calculated in accordance with regulations.

(5)Without prejudice to any other power to make regulations under this Part of this Act, regulations may specify cases in which, for the purposes of this Part of this Act or such of its provisions as may be prescribed—

(a)two or more employers are to be treated as one;

(b)two or more contracts of service in respect of which the same person is an employee are to be treated as one.

(6)Where, in consequence of the establishment of one or more National Health Service trusts under Part I of the [1990 c. 19.] National Health Service and Community Care Act 1990 or the [1978 c. 29.] National Health Service (Scotland) Act 1978, a person’s contract of employment is treated by a scheme under that Part or Act as divided so as to constitute two or more contracts, regulations may make provision enabling him to elect for all of those contracts to be treated as one contract for the purposes of this Part of this Act or of such provisions of this Part of this Act as may be prescribed; and any such regulations may prescribe—

(a)the conditions that must be satisfied if a person is to be entitled to make such an election;

(b)the manner in which, and the time within which, such an election is to be made;

(c)the persons to whom, and the manner in which, notice of such an election is to be given;

(d)the information which a person who makes such an election is to provide, and the persons to whom, and the time within which, he is to provide it;

(e)the time for which such an election is to have effect;

(f)which one of the person’s employers under the two or more contracts is to be regarded for the purposes of statutory sick pay as his employer under the one contract;

and the powers conferred by this subsection are without prejudice to any other power to make regulations under this Part of this Act.

(7)Regulations may provide for periods of work which begin on one day and finish on the following day to be treated, for the purposes of this Part of this Act, as falling solely within one or other of those days.

 

Part XIIStatutory maternity Pay

164Statutory maternity pay - entitlement and liability to pay

(1)Where a woman who is or has been an employee satisfies the conditions set out in this section, she shall be entitled, in accordance with the following provisions of this Part of this Act, to payments to be known as “statutory maternity pay”.

(2)The conditions mentioned in subsection (1) above are—

(a)that she has been in employed earner’s employment with an employer for a continuous period of at least 26 weeks ending with the week immediately preceding the 14th week before the expected week of confinement but has ceased to work for him, wholly or partly because of pregnancy or confinement;

(b)that her normal weekly earnings for the period of 8 weeks ending with the week immediately preceding the 14th week before the expected week of confinement are not less than the lower earnings limit in force under section 5(1)(a) above immediately before the commencement of the 14th week before the expected week of confinement; and

(c)that she has become pregnant and has reached, or been confined before reaching, the commencement of the 11th week before the expected week of confinement.

(3)The liability to make payments of statutory maternity pay to a woman is a liability of any person of whom she has been an employee as mentioned in subsection (2)(a) above.

(4)Except in such cases as may be prescribed, a woman shall be entitled to payments of statutory maternity pay only if—

(a)she gives the person who will be liable to pay it notice that she is going to be absent from work with him, wholly or partly because of pregnancy or confinement; and

(b)the notice is given at least 21 days before her absence from work is due to begin or, if that is not reasonably practicable, as soon as is reasonably practicable.

(5)The notice shall be in writing if the person who is liable to pay the woman statutory maternity pay so requests.

(6)Any agreement shall be void to the extent that it purports—

(a)to exclude, limit or otherwise modify any provision of this Part of this Act; or

(b)to require an employee or former employee to contribute (whether directly or indirectly) towards any costs incurred by her employer or former employer under this Part of this Act.

(7)For the avoidance of doubt, any agreement between an employer and an employee authorising any deductions from statutory maternity pay which the employer is liable to pay to the employee in respect of any period shall not be void by virtue of subsection (6)(a) above if the employer—

(a)is authorised by that or another agreement to make the same deductions from any contractual remuneration which he is liable to pay in respect of the same period, or

(b)would be so authorised if he were liable to pay contractual remuneration in respect of that period.

(8)Regulations shall make provision as to a former employer’s liability to pay statutory maternity pay to a woman in any case where the former employer’s contract of service with her has been brought to an end by the former employer solely, or mainly, for the purpose of avoiding liability for statutory maternity pay.

(9)The Secretary of State may by regulations—

(a)specify circumstances in which, notwithstanding subsections (1) to (8) above, there is to be no liability to pay statutory maternity pay in respect of a week;

(b)specify circumstances in which, notwithstanding subsections (1) to (8) above, the liability to make payments of statutory maternity pay is to be a liability of his;

(c)specify in what circumstances employment is to be treated as continuous for the purposes of this Part of this Act;

(d)provide that a woman is to be treated as being employed for a continuous period of at least 26 weeks where—

(i)she has been employed by the same employer for at least 26 weeks under two or more separate contracts of service; and

(ii)those contracts were not continuous;

(e)provide that any of the provisions specified in subsection (10) below shall have effect subject to prescribed modifications—

(i)where a woman has been dismissed from her employment;

(ii)where a woman is confined before the beginning of the 14th week before the expected week of confinement; and

(iii)in such other cases as may be prescribed;

(f)provide for amounts earned by a woman under separate contracts of service with the same employer to be aggregated for the purposes of this Part of this Act; and

(g)provide that—

(i)the amount of a woman’s earnings for any period, or

(ii)the amount of her earnings to be treated as comprised in any payment made to her or for her benefit,

shall be calculated or estimated in such manner and on such basis as may be prescribed and that for that purpose payments of a particular class or description made or falling to be made to or by a woman shall, to such extent as may be prescribed, be disregarded or, as the case may be, be deducted from the amount of her earnings.

(10)The provisions mentioned in subsection (9)(e) above are—

(a)subsection (2)(a) and (b) above; and

(b)section 166(2), (4) and (5) below.

165The maternity pay period

(1)Statutory maternity pay shall be payable, subject to the provisions of this Part of this Act, in respect of each week during a prescribed period (“the maternity pay period”) of a duration not exceeding 18 weeks.

(2)Subject to subsections (3) and (7) below, the first week of the maternity pay period shall be the 11th week before the expected week of confinement.

(3)Cases may be prescribed in which the first week of the period is to be a prescribed week later than the 11th week before the expected week of confinement, but not later than the 6th week before the expected week of confinement.

(4)Statutory maternity pay shall not be payable to a woman by a person in respect of any week during any part of which she works under a contract of service with him.

(5)It is immaterial for the purposes of subsection (4) above whether the work referred to in that subsection is work under a contract of service which existed immediately before the maternity pay period or a contract of service which did not so exist.

(6)Except in such cases as may be prescribed, statutory maternity pay shall not be payable to a woman in respect of any week after she has been confined and during any part of which she works for any employer who is not liable to pay her statutory maternity pay.

(7)Regulations may provide that this section shall have effect subject to prescribed modifications in relation—

(a)to cases in which a woman has been confined before the 11th week before the expected week of confinement; and

(b)to cases in which—

(i)a woman is confined during the period beginning with the 11th week, and ending with the 7th week, before the expected week of confinement; and

(ii)the maternity pay period has not then commenced for her.

166Rates of payment

(1)There shall be two rates of statutory maternity pay, in this Act referred to as “the higher rate” and “the lower rate”.

(2)The higher rate is a weekly rate equivalent to nine-tenths of a woman’s normal weekly earnings for the period of 8 weeks immediately preceding the 14th week before the expected week of confinement or the weekly rate prescribed under subsection (3) below, whichever is the higher.

(3)The lower rate is such weekly rate as may be prescribed.

(4)Subject to the following provisions of this section, statutory maternity pay shall be payable at the higher rate to a woman who for a continuous period of at least 2 years ending with the week immediately preceding the 14th week before the expected week of confinement has been an employee in employed earner’s employment of any person liable to pay it to her, and shall be so paid by any such person in respect of the first 6 weeks in respect of which it is payable.

(5)Statutory maternity pay shall not be payable at the higher rate to a woman whose relations with the person liable to pay it are or were governed by a contract of service which normally involves or involved employment for less than 16 hours weekly unless during a continuous period of at least 5 years ending with the week immediately preceding the 14th week before the expected week of confinement her contract of service normally involved employment for 8 hours or more weekly.

(6)The Secretary of State may by regulations make provision as to when a contract of service is to be treated for the purposes of subsection (5) above as normally involving or having involved employment—

(a)for less than 16 hours weekly; or

(b)for 8 hours or more weekly,

or as not normally involving or having involved such employment.

(7)Statutory maternity pay shall be payable to a woman at the lower rate if she is entitled to statutory maternity pay but is not entitled to payment at the higher rate.

(8)If a woman is entitled to statutory maternity pay at the higher rate, she shall be entitled to it at the lower rate in respect of the portion of the maternity pay period after the end of the 6 week period mentioned in subsection (4) above.

167Recovery of amounts paid by way of statutory maternity pay

(1)Regulations shall make provision—

(a)entitling, except in prescribed circumstances, any person who has made a payment of statutory maternity pay to recover the amount so paid by making one or more deductions from his contributions payments;

(b)for the payment, in prescribed circumstances, by the Secretary of State or by the Commissioners of Inland Revenue on behalf of the Secretary of State, of sums to persons who are unable so to recover the whole, or any part, of any payments of statutory maternity pay which they have made;

(c)giving any person who has made a payment of statutory maternity pay a right, except in prescribed circumstances, to an amount, determined in such manner as may be prescribed—

(i)by reference to secondary Class 1 contributions paid in respect of statutory maternity pay; or

(ii)by reference to secondary Class 1 contributions paid in respect of statutory sick pay; or

(iii)by reference to the aggregate of secondary Class 1 contributions paid in respect of statutory maternity pay and secondary Class 1 contributions paid in respect of statutory sick pay;

(d)providing for the recovery, in prescribed circumstances, of the whole or any part of any such amount from contributions payments;

(e)for the payment in prescribed circumstances, by the Secretary of State or by the Commissioners of Inland Revenue on behalf of the Secretary of State, of the whole or any part of any such amount.

(2)In this section “contributions payments”, in relation to an employer, means any payments which the employer is required, by or under any enactment, to make in discharge of any liability in respect of primary or secondary Class 1 contributions.

(3)Regulations under subsection (1) above may, in particular, provide for any deduction made in accordance with the regulations to be disregarded for prescribed purposes.

(4)Where, in accordance with any provision of regulations made under this section, an amount has been deducted from an employer’s contributions payments, the amount so deducted shall (except in such cases as may be prescribed) be treated for the purposes of any provision made by or under any enactment in relation to primary or secondary Class 1 contributions as having been—

(a)paid (on such date as may be determined in accordance with the regulations); and

(b)received by the Secretary of State,

towards discharging the employer’s liability in respect of such contributions.

168Relationship with benefits and other payments etc

Schedule 13 to this Act has effect with respect to the relationship between statutory maternity pay and certain benefits and payments.

169Crown employment - Part XII

The provisions of this Part of this Act apply in relation to women employed by or under the Crown as they apply in relation to women employed otherwise than by or under the Crown.

170Special classes of persons

(1)The Secretary of State may make regulations modifying this Part of this Act in such manner as he thinks proper in their application to any person who is, has been or is to be—

(a)employed on board any ship, vessel, hovercraft or aircraft;

(b)outside Great Britain at any prescribed time or in any prescribed circumstances; or

(c)in prescribed employment in connection with continental shelf operations, as defined in section 120(2) above.

(2)Regulations under subsection (1) above may in particular provide—

(a)for any provision of this Part of this Act to apply to any such person, notwithstanding that it would not otherwise apply;

(b)for any such provision not to apply to any such person, notwithstanding that it would otherwise apply;

(c)for excepting any such person from the application of any such provision where he neither is domiciled nor has a place of residence in any part of Great Britain;

(d)for the taking of evidence, for the purposes of the determination of any question arising under any such provision, in a country or territory outside Great Britain, by a British consular official or such other person as may be determined in accordance with the regulations.

171Interpretation of Part XII and supplementary provisions

(1)In this Part of this Act—

“confinement” means—

(a)

labour resulting in the issue of a living child, or

(b)

labour after 28 weeks of pregnancy resulting in the issue of a child whether alive or dead,

and “confined” shall be construed accordingly; and where a woman’s labour begun on one day results in the issue of a child on another day she shall be taken to be confined on the day of the issue of the child or, if labour results in the issue of twins or a greater number of children, she shall be taken to be confined on the day of the issue of the last of them;

“dismissed” is to be construed in accordance with section 55(2) to (7) of the [1978 c. 44.] Employment Protection (Consolidation) Act 1978;

“employee” means a woman who is—

(a)

gainfully employed in Great Britain either under a contract of service or in an office (including elective office) with emoluments chargeable to income tax under Schedule E; and

(b)

over the age of 16;

but subject to regulations which may provide for cases where any such woman is not to be treated as an employee for the purposes of this Part of this Act and for cases where a woman who would not otherwise be an employee for those purposes is to be treated as an employee for those purposes;

“employer”, in relation to a woman who is an employee, means a person who under section 6 above is, or but for subsection (1)(b) of that section would be, liable to pay secondary Class 1 contributions in relation to any of her earnings;

“maternity pay period” has the meaning assigned to it by section 165(1) above;

“modifications” includes additions, omissions and amendments, and related expressions shall be construed accordingly;

“prescribed” means specified in or determined in accordance with regulations;

“week” means a period of 7 days beginning with Sunday or such other period as may be prescribed in relation to any particular case or class of cases.

(2)Without prejudice to any other power to make regulations under this Part of this Act, regulations may specify cases in which, for the purposes of this Part of this Act or of such provisions of this Part of this Act as may be prescribed—

(a)two or more employers are to be treated as one;

(b)two or more contracts of service in respect of which the same woman is an employee are to be treated as one.

(3)Where, in consequence of the establishment of one or more National Health Service trusts under Part I of the [1990 c. 19.] National Health Service and Community Care Act 1990 or the [1978 c. 29.] National Health Service (Scotland) Act 1978, a woman’s contract of employment is treated by a scheme under that Part or Act as divided so as to constitute two or more contracts, regulations may make provision enabling her to elect for all of those contracts to be treated as one contract for the purposes of this Part of this Act or of such provisions of this Part of this Act as may be prescribed; and any such regulations may prescribe—

(a)the conditions that must be satisfied if a woman is to be entitled to make such an election;

(b)the manner in which, and the time within which, such an election is to be made;

(c)the persons to whom, and the manner in which, notice of such an election is to be given;

(d)the information which a woman who makes such an election is to provide, and the persons to whom, and the time within which, she is to provide it;

(e)the time for which such an election is to have effect;

(f)which one of the woman’s employers under the two or more contracts is to be regarded for the purposes of statutory maternity pay as her employer under the one contract;

and the powers conferred by this subsection are without prejudice to any other power to make regulations under this Part of this Act.

(4)For the purposes of this Part of this Act a woman’s normal weekly earnings shall, subject to subsection (6) below, be taken to be the average weekly earnings which in the relevant period have been paid to her or paid for her benefit under the contract of service with the employer in question.

(5)For the purposes of subsection (4) above “earnings” and “relevant period” shall have the meanings given to them by regulations.

(6)In such cases as may be prescribed a woman’s normal weekly earnings shall be calculated in accordance with regulations.

 

Part XIIIGeneral

Interpretation

172Application of Act in relation to territorial waters

In this Act—

(a)any reference to Great Britain includes a reference to the territorial waters of the United Kingdom adjacent to Great Britain;

(b)any reference to the United Kingdom includes a reference to the territorial waters of the United Kingdom.

173Age

For the purposes of this Act a person—

(a)is over or under a particular age if he has or, as the case may be, has not attained that age; and

(b)is between two particular ages if he has attained the first but not the second;

and in Scotland (as in England and Wales) the time at which a person attains a particular age expressed in years is the commencement of the relevant anniversary of the date of his birth.

174References to Acts

In this Act—

“the 1975 Act” means the [1975 c. 14.] Social Security Act 1975;

“the 1986 Act” means the [1986 c. 50.] Social Security Act 1986;

“the Administration Act” means the [1992 c. 5.] Social Security Administration Act 1992;

“the Consequential Provisions Act” means the [1992 c. 6.] Social Security (Consequential Provisions) Act 1992;

“the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act” means the [1992 c. 7.] Social Security Contributions and Benefits (Northern Ireland) Act 1992;

“the Old Cases Act” means the [1975 c. 16.] Industrial Injuries and Diseases (Old Cases) Act 1975; and

“the Pensions Act” means the [1975 c. 60.] Social Security Pensions Act 1975.

 

Subordinate legislation

175Regulations, orders and schemes

(1)Subject to section 145(5) above, regulations and orders under this Act shall be made by the Secretary of State.

(2)Powers under this Act to make regulations, orders or schemes shall be exercisable by statutory instrument.

(3)Except in the case of an order under section 145(3) above and in so far as this Act otherwise provides, any power under this Act to make regulations or an order may be exercised—

(a)either in relation to all cases to which the power extends, or in relation to those cases subject to specified exceptions, or in relation to any specified cases or classes of case;

(b)so as to make, as respects the cases in relation to which it is exercised—

(i)the full provision to which the power extends or any less provision (whether by way of exception or otherwise),

(ii)the same provision for all cases in relation to which the power is exercised, or different provision for different cases or different classes of case or different provision as respects the same case or class of case for different purposes of this Act,

(iii)any such provision either unconditionally or subject to any specified condition;

and where such a power is expressed to be exercisable for alternative purposes it may be exercised in relation to the same case for any or all of those purposes; and powers to make regulations or an order for the purposes of any one provision of this Act are without prejudice to powers to make regulations or an order for the purposes of any other provision.

(4)Without prejudice to any specific provision in this Act, any power conferred by this Act to make regulations or an order (other than the power conferred in section 145(3) above) includes power to make thereby such incidental, supplementary, consequential or transitional provision as appears to the Secretary of State to be expedient for the purposes of the regulations or order.

(5)Without prejudice to any specific provisions in this Act, a power conferred by any provision of this Act except—

(a)sections 30, 47(6), 57(9)(a) and 145(3) above and paragraph 3(9) of Schedule 7 to this Act;

(b)section 122(1) above in relation to the definition of “payments by way of occupational or personal pension”; and

(c)Part XI,

to make regulations or an order includes power to provide for a person to exercise a discretion in dealing with any matter.

(6)Any power conferred by this Act to make orders or regulations relating to housing benefit or community charge benefits shall include power to make different provisions for different areas.

(7)Any power of the Secretary of State under any provision of this Act, except the provisions mentioned in subsection (5)(a) and (b) above and Part IX, to make any regulations or order, where the power is not expressed to be exercisable with the consent of the Treasury, shall if the Treasury so direct be exercisable only in conjunction with them.

(8)Any power under any of sections 116 to 120 above to modify provisions of this Act or the Administration Act extends also to modifying so much of any other provision of this Act or that Act as re-enacts provisions of the 1975 Act which replaced provisions of the National Insurance (Industrial Injuries) Acts 1965 to 1974.

(9)A power to make regulations under any of sections 116 to 120 above shall be exercisable in relation to any enactment passed after this Act which is directed to be construed as one with this Act; but this subsection applies only so far as a contrary intention is not expressed in the enactment so passed, and is without prejudice to the generality of any such direction.

(10)Any reference in this section or section 176 below to an order or regulations under this Act includes a reference to an order or regulations made under any provision of an enactment passed after this Act and directed to be construed as one with this Act; but this subsection applies only so far as a contrary intention is not expressed in the enactment so passed, and without prejudice to the generality of any such direction.

176Parliamentary control

(1)Subject to the provisions of this section, a statutory instrument containing (whether alone or with other provisions)—

(a)regulations made by virtue of—

section 11(3);

section 18;

section 19(4) to (6);

section 28(3);

section 32(2);

section 59(2);

section 104(3);

section 117;

section 118;

section 145;

section 158(2) or (3);

(b)regulations prescribing payments for the purposes of the definition of “payments by way of occupational or personal pension” in section 122(1) above;

(c)an order under—

section 28(2);

section 57(8);

section 148(3)(b);

section 157(2);

section 159(1),

shall not be made unless a draft of the instrument has been laid before Parliament and been approved by a resolution of each House.

(2)Subsection (1) above does not apply to a statutory instrument by reason only that it contains—

(a)regulations under section 117 which the instrument states are made for the purpose of making provision consequential on the making of an order under section 141, 143, 145, 146 or 162 of the Administration Act;

(b)regulations under powers conferred by any provision mentioned in paragraph (a) of that subsection (other than section 158(2) or (3)) which are to be made for the purpose of consolidating regulations to be revoked in the instrument;

(c)regulations which, in so far as they are made under powers conferred by any provision mentioned in paragraph (a) of that subsection (other than section 145 or 158(2) or (3)), only replace provisions of previous regulations with new provisions to the same effect.

(3)A statutory instrument—

(a)which contains (whether alone or with other provisions) any order, regulations or scheme made under this Act by the Secretary of State, other than an order under section 145(3) above; and

(b)which is not subject to any requirement that a draft of the instrument shall be laid before and approved by a resolution of each House of Parliament,

shall be subject to annulment in pursuance of a resolution of either House of Parliament.

 

Short title, commencement and extent

177Short title, commencement and extent

(1)This Act may be cited as the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992.

(2)This Act is to be read, where appropriate, with the Administration Act and the Consequential Provisions Act.

(3)The enactments consolidated by this Act are repealed, in consequence of the consolidation, by the Consequential Provisions Act.

(4)Except as provided in Schedule 4 to the Consequential Provisions Act, this Act shall come into force on 1st July 1992.

(5)The following provisions extend to Northern Ireland—

section 16 and Schedule 2;

section 116(2); and

this section.

(6)Except as provided by this section, this Act does not extend to Northern Ireland.

SCHEDULES

Section 1(4).

SCHEDULE 1Supplementary provisions relating to contributions of Classes 1, 1A, 2 and 3

 

Class 1 contributions where earner employed in more than one employment

1(1)For the purposes of determining whether Class 1 contributions are payable in respect of earnings paid to an earner in a given week and, if so, the amount of the contributions—

(a)all earnings paid to him or for his benefit in that week in respect of one or more employed earner’s employments under the same employer shall, except as may be provided by regulations, be aggregated and treated as a single payment of earnings in respect of one such employment; and

(b)earnings paid to him or for his benefit in that week by different persons in respect of different employed earner’s employments shall in prescribed circumstances be aggregated and treated as a single payment of earnings in respect of one such employment;

and regulations may provide that the provisions of this sub-paragraph shall have effect in cases prescribed by the regulations as if for any reference to a week there were substituted a reference to a period prescribed by the regulations.

(2)Where earnings in respect of employments which include any contracted-out employment and any employment which is not a contracted-out employment are aggregated under sub-paragraph (1) above and the aggregated earnings are not less than the current lower earnings limit, then, except as may be provided by regulations—

(a)the amount of the primary Class 1 contribution in respect of the aggregated earnings shall be determined in accordance with sub-paragraph (3) below; and

(b)the amount of the secondary Class 1 contribution in respect of the aggregated earnings shall be determined in accordance with sub-paragraph (6) below.

(3)The amount of the primary Class 1 contribution shall be the aggregate of the amounts obtained—

(a)by applying the rates of primary Class 1 contributions that would apply if the aggregated earnings were all attributable to contracted-out employments—

(i)to the part of the aggregated earnings attributable to any such employments, or

(ii)if that part exceeds the current upper earnings limit, to so much of that part as does not exceed that limit; and

(b)if that part is less than that limit, by applying the rate of primary Class 1 contributions that would apply if the aggregated earnings were all attributable to employments which are not contracted-out to so much of the remainder of the aggregated earnings as, when added to that part, does not exceed that limit.

(4)In relation to earners paid otherwise than weekly, any reference in sub-paragraph (2) or (3) above to the lower or upper earnings limit shall be construed as a reference to the prescribed equivalent of that limit.

(5)The power under sub-paragraph (4) above to prescribe an equivalent of a limit includes power to prescribe an amount which exceeds, by not more than £1.00, the amount which is the arithmetical equivalent of that limit.

(6)The amount of the secondary Class 1 contribution shall be the aggregate of the amounts obtained—

(a)by applying the rates of secondary Class 1 contributions that would apply if the aggregated earnings were all attributable to contracted-out employments to the part of the aggregated earnings attributable to any such employments; and

(b)by applying the rate of secondary Class 1 contributions that would apply if the aggregated earnings were all attributable to employments which are not contracted-out to the remainder of the aggregated earnings.

(7)Where any single payment of earnings is made in respect of two or more employed earner’s employments under different employers, liability for Class 1 contributions shall be determined by apportioning the payment to such one or more of the employers as may be prescribed, and treating a part apportioned to any employer as a separate payment of earnings by him.

(8)Where earnings are aggregated under sub-paragraph (1)(b) above, liability (if any) for the secondary contribution shall be apportioned, in such manner as may be prescribed, between the secondary contributors concerned.

 

Earnings not paid at normal intervals

2Regulations may, for the purposes of Class 1 contributions, make provision as to the intervals at which payments of earnings are to be treated as made.

 

Method of paying Class 1 contributions

3(1)Where earnings are paid to an employed earner and in respect of that payment liability arises for primary and secondary Class 1 contributions, the secondary contributor shall (except in prescribed circumstances), as well as being liable for his own secondary contribution, be liable in the first instance to pay also the earner’s primary contribution, on behalf of and to the exclusion of the earner; and for the purposes of this Act and the Administration Act contributions paid by the secondary contributor on behalf of the earner shall be taken to be contributions paid by the earner.

(2)Notwithstanding any contract to the contrary, no secondary contributor shall be entitled—

(a)to make, from earnings paid by him, any deduction in respect of his own or any other person’s secondary Class 1 contributions, or

(b)otherwise to recover such contributions from any earner to whom he pays earnings.

(3)A secondary contributor shall be entitled, subject to and in accordance with regulations, to recover from an earner the amount of any primary Class 1 contribution paid or to be paid by him on behalf of the earner; and notwithstanding anything in any enactment, regulations under this sub-paragraph shall provide for recovery to be made by deduction from the earner’s earnings, and for it not to be made in any other way.

 

General provisions as to Class 1 contributions

4Regulations may, in relation to Class 1 contributions, make provision—

(a)for calculating the amounts payable according to a scale prepared from time to time by the Secretary of State or otherwise adjusting them so as to avoid fractional amounts or otherwise facilitate computation;

(b)for requiring that the liability in respect of a payment made in a tax week, in so far as the liability depends on any conditions as to a person’s age or retirement, shall be determined as at the beginning of the week or as at the end of it;

(c)for securing that liability is not avoided or reduced by a person following in the payment of earnings any practice which is abnormal for the employment in respect of which the earnings are paid; and

(d)without prejudice to sub-paragraph (c) above, for enabling the Secretary of State, where he is satisfied as to the existence of any practice in respect of the payment of earnings whereby the incidence of Class 1 contributions is avoided or reduced by means of irregular or unequal payments, to give directions for securing that such contributions are payable as if that practice were not followed.

 

Class 1A contributions where car made available by reason of more than one employment

5Regulations may modify section 10 above in relation to cases where a car is made available by reason of two or more employed earner’s employment under different employers.

 

Power to combine collection of contributions with tax

6(1)Regulations made with the concurrence of the Inland Revenue may—

(a)provide for Class 1, Class 1A or Class 2 contributions to be paid, accounted for and recovered in like manner as income tax deducted from the emoluments of an office or employment by virtue of regulations under section 203 of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 (PAYE);

(b)apply or extend with or without modification in relation to such contributions any of the provisions of the Income Tax Acts or of regulations under that section;

(c)make provision for the appropriation of the payments made by any person between his liabilities in respect of income tax and contributions.

(2)Without prejudice to the generality of sub-paragraph (1) above, the provision that may be made by virtue of paragraph (a) of that sub-paragraph includes in relation to Class 1 or Class 1A contributions—

(a)provision for requiring the payment of interest on sums due in respect of Class 1 or Class 1A contributions which are not paid by the due date, for determining the date (being, in the case of Class 1 contributions, not less than 14 days after the end of the tax year in respect of which the sums are due) from which such interest is to be calculated and for enabling the repayment or remission of such interest;

(b)provision for requiring the payment of interest on sums due in respect of Class 1 or Class 1A contributions which fall to be repaid and for determining the date (being not less than one year after the end of the tax year in respect of which the sums are due) from which such interest is to be calculated;

(c)provision for, or in connection with, the imposition and recovery of penalties in relation to any returns required to be made which relate to Class 1 or Class 1A contributions, but subject to sub-paragraph (7) and paragraph 7 below;

and any reference to contributions or income tax in paragraph (b) or (c) of sub-paragraph (1) above shall be construed as including a reference to any interest or penalty in respect of contributions or income tax, as the case may be.

(3)The rate of interest applicable for any purpose of this paragraph shall be the rate from time to time prescribed for that purpose under section 178 of the [1989 c. 26.] Finance Act 1989.

(4)Regulations under this paragraph may require the payment of interest on sums due in respect of contributions, notwithstanding that a question arising in relation to the contributions has not been determined under section 17 of the Administration Act by the Secretary of State, except that where—

(a)any such question arises which affects a person’s liability for, or the amount of, any such interest, and

(b)either—

(i)that person requires the question to be determined under section 17, or

(ii)a question of law arising in connection with the determination of the question is, or is to be, referred to a court under section 18 of the Administration Act,

the regulations shall not require the payment of any such interest until the question has been determined under section 17 of the Administration Act by the Secretary of State or the reference has been finally disposed of under section 18 of that Act, as the case may be; but, subject to that, this paragraph is without prejudice to sections 17 to 19 of the Administration Act.

(5)The power to make regulations under this paragraph includes power to make such provision as the Secretary of State considers expedient in consequence of any provision made by or under section 158 or 167 above.

(6)Provision made in regulations under this paragraph, by virtue of sub-paragraph (5) above, may in particular require the inclusion—

(a)in returns, certificates and other documents; or

(b)in any other form of record;

which the regulations require to be kept or produced or to which those regulations otherwise apply, of such particulars relating to statutory sick pay, statutory maternity pay or deductions or payments made by virtue of section 167(1) above as may be prescribed by those regulations.

(7)Section 98 of the [1970 c. 9.] Taxes Management Act 1970 shall apply in relation to regulations made by virtue of this paragraph as it applies in relation to regulations made under section 203 of the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 (PAYE).

(8)The Inland Revenue shall, at such times and in such manner as the Treasury may direct, account to the Secretary of State for, and pay to him—

(a)the sums estimated by the Inland Revenue, in such manner as may be so directed, to have been received by them as contributions in accordance with regulations made by virtue of this paragraph; and

(b)so much of any interest recovered by the Inland Revenue by virtue of this paragraph as remains after the deduction by them of any administrative costs attributable to its recovery.

 

Special penalties in the case of certain returns

7(1)This paragraph applies where regulations under paragraph 6 above make provision requiring any return which is to be made in accordance with a specified provision of regulations under that paragraph (the “contributions return”) to be made—

(a)at the same time as any specified return required to be made in accordance with a provision of regulations made by the Inland Revenue under section 203(2) or 566(1) (sub-contractors) of the Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 to which section 98A of the Taxes Management Act 1970 applies (the “tax return”); or

(b)if the circumstances are such that the return mentioned in paragraph (a) above does not fall to be made, at a time defined by reference to the time for making that return, had it fallen to be made;

and, in a case falling within paragraph (b) above, any reference in the following provisions of this paragraph to the tax return shall be construed as a reference to the return there mentioned.

(2)Where this paragraph applies, regulations under paragraph 6 above may provide that section 98A of the [1970 c. 9.] Taxes Management Act 1970 (penalties for late, fraudulent or negligent returns) shall apply in relation to any specified provision of regulations in accordance with which the contributions return is required to be made; and where they so provide then, subject to the following provisions of this paragraph—

(a)that section shall apply in relation to the contributions return as it applies in relation to the tax return; and

(b)sections 100 to 100D and 102 to 104 of that Act shall apply in relation to a penalty under section 98A of that Act to which a person is liable by virtue of this sub-paragraph as they apply in relation to any other penalty under that section.

(3)Where a person is liable to a penalty under paragraph (a) of subsection (2) of section 98A of that Act (first twelve months' default) in consequence of a failure in respect of a tax return, he shall not also be liable to a penalty under that paragraph in respect of any failure in respect of the associated contributions return.

(4)In any case where—

(a)a person is liable to a penalty under subsection (2)(b) or (4) of that section (tax-related penalties) in respect of both a tax return and its associated contributions return, and

(b)an officer of the Inland Revenue authorised for the purposes of section 100 of that Act has determined that a penalty is to be imposed under that provision in respect of both returns,

the penalty so imposed shall be a single penalty of an amount not exceeding the limit determined under sub-paragraph (5) below.

(5)The limit mentioned in sub-paragraph (4) above is an amount equal to the sum of—

(a)the maximum penalty that would have been applicable under subsection (2)(b) or (4) of section 98A of that Act (as the case may be) for a penalty in relation to the tax return only; and

(b)the maximum penalty that would have been so applicable in relation to the associated contributions return only.

(6)So much of any single penalty imposed by virtue of sub-paragraph (4) above as is recovered by the Inland Revenue shall, after the deduction of any administrative costs of the Inland Revenue attributable to its recovery, be apportioned between the Inland Revenue and the Secretary of State in the ratio T:C, where—

T is the maximum penalty that could have been imposed under the provision in question in relation to the tax return only; and

C is the maximum penalty that could have been so imposed in relation to the associated contributions return only.

(7)The Inland Revenue shall, at such times and in such manner as the Treasury may direct, account to the Secretary of State for, and pay to him—

(a)the amounts apportioned to him under sub-paragraph (6) above in respect of such penalties as are there mentioned; and

(b)so much of any penalty otherwise imposed by virtue of this paragraph and recovered by the Inland Revenue as remains after the deduction by them of any administrative costs attributable to its recovery.

(8)Sub-paragraphs (6) and (7) above shall have effect notwithstanding any provision which treats a penalty under section 98A of that Act as if it were tax charged in an assessment and due and payable.

(9)In the application of section 98A of that Act by virtue of this paragraph, any reference to a year of assessment shall be construed, in relation to a contributions return, as a reference to the tax year corresponding to that year of assessment.

(10)In the application of section 100D of that Act (court proceedings for penalties in cases of fraud) by virtue of this paragraph—

(a)subsection (2) shall have effect with the omission of the words “or Northern Ireland” and paragraph (c); and

(b)subsection (3) shall have effect with the omission of the words from “and any such proceedings instituted in Northern Ireland” onwards.

(11)In the application of section 103 of that Act (time limit for recovery) by virtue of this paragraph—

(a)any reference in subsection (1) to tax shall be taken to include a reference to Class 1 and Class 1A contributions;

(b)any penalty by virtue of sub-paragraph (4) above shall be regarded as a penalty in respect of the tax return in question; and

(c)where, by virtue of subsection (2) (death), subsection (1)(b) does not apply in relation to a penalty under section 98A(2)(b) or (4) of that Act in respect of a tax return, it shall also not apply in relation to a penalty so imposed in respect of the associated contributions return.

(12)A penalty under section 98A of that Act as it applies by virtue of this paragraph may be imposed notwithstanding that a question arising in relation to contributions has not been determined under section 17 of the Administration Act by the Secretary of State, except that where—

(a)any such question arises which affects a person’s liability for, or the amount of, the penalty, and

(b)either—

(i)that person requires the question to be determined under section 17, or

(ii)a question of law arising in connection with the determination of the question is, or is to be, referred to a court under section 18 of the Administration Act,

the penalty shall not be imposed until the question has been determined under section 17 of the Administration Act by the Secretary of State or the reference has been finally disposed of under section 18 of that Act, as the case may be; but, subject to that, this paragraph is without prejudice to sections 17 to 19 of the Administration Act.

(13)For the purposes of this paragraph—

(a)“contributions return” and “tax return” shall be construed in accordance with sub-paragraph (1) above; and

(b)a contributions return and a tax return are “associated” if the contributions return is required to be made—

(i)at the same time as the tax return, or

(ii)where sub-paragraph (1)(b) above applies, at a time defined by reference to the time for making the tax return.

 

General regulation - making powers

8(1)Regulations may provide—

(a)for requiring persons to maintain, in such form and manner as may be prescribed, records—

(i)of the earnings paid by them to and in respect of earners, and

(ii)of the contributions paid or payable in respect of earnings so paid,

for the purpose of enabling the incidence of liability for contributions of any class to be determined, and to retain the records for so long as may be prescribed;

(b)for requiring persons to maintain, in such form and manner as may be prescribed, records of such matters as may be prescribed for the purpose of enabling the incidence of liability for Class 1A contributions to be determined, and to retain the records for so long as may be prescribed;

(c)for treating primary Class 1 contributions, when payable on the primary contributor’s behalf by the secondary contributor, but not paid, as actually paid where the failure to pay is shown not to have been with the consent or connivance of, or attributable to any negligence on the part of, the primary contributor and, in the case of contributions so treated, for treating them also as paid at a prescribed time or in respect of a prescribed period;

(d)for treating, for the purpose of any entitlement to benefit, contributions paid at or after any prescribed time as paid at some other time (whether earlier or later) or, in the case of contributions paid after the due date for payment, or at such later date as may be prescribed, as not having been paid;

(e)for enabling contributions to be treated as paid in respect of a tax year earlier or later than that in respect of which they were actually paid;

(f)for treating (for the purposes of Class 2 contributions) a week which falls partly in one, and partly in another, tax year as falling wholly within one or the other of those tax years;

(g)for treating contributions of the wrong class, or at the wrong rate, or of the wrong amount, as paid on account of contributions properly payable (notwithstanding section 14 above, in the case of Class 3 contributions) or as paid (wholly or in part) in discharge of a liability for a state scheme premium;

(h)for the repayment, in prescribed cases, of the whole or a prescribed part of any contributions paid by reference to earnings which have become repayable;

(i)for the repayment, in prescribed cases, of a prescribed part of any Class 1A contribution as to which the Secretary of State is satisfied in the light of information of a kind mentioned in section 10(6)(a), (b) or (c) above that has become available to him, that too much has been paid;

(j)for the repayment, on the making of an application in the prescribed manner and within the prescribed time, of Class 2 contributions paid by a person in respect of a period which consists of, or falls within, a tax year for which his earnings from employment as a self-employed earner were, or were such as to be treated by regulations under subsection (4) of section 11 above as being, at a lower rate than the one specified in that subsection for that year;

(k)for excepting a person from liability for contributions repaid by virtue of paragraph (j) above, to the extent that he would not have been so excepted by virtue of section 11(4) above;

(l)without prejudice to paragraph (g) above, for enabling—

(i)the whole or part of any payment of secondary Class 1 contributions to be treated as a payment of Class 1A contributions;

(ii)the whole or part of any payment of Class 1A contributions to be treated as a payment of secondary Class 1 contributions or Class 2 contributions;

(iii)the whole or part of any payment of Class 2 contributions to be treated as a payment of secondary Class 1 contributions or Class 1A contributions;

(m)for the return of the whole or any prescribed part of any contributions paid either in error or in such circumstances that, under any provision of Part I of this Act or of regulations, they fall to be repaid;

(n)for treating a person as being an employed earner, notwithstanding that his employment is outside Great Britain;

(o)for treating a person’s employment as continuing during periods of holiday, unemployment or incapacity for work and in such other circumstances as may be prescribed;

(p)for requiring persons to apply to the Secretary of State for the allocation of a national insurance number;

(q)for any other matters incidental to the payment, collection or return of contributions.

(2)Regulations made by the Secretary of State under sub-paragraph (1) above providing for the payment of Class 2 or Class 3 contributions (at the option of the persons liable to pay) either—

(a)by means of adhesive stamps; or

(b)by some alternative method, the use of which involves greater expense in administration to the government departments concerned than would be incurred if the contributions were paid by means of such stamps,

may include provision for the payment to the Secretary of State by any person who adopts any alternative method, and for the recovery by the Secretary of State, of the prescribed fees in respect of any difference in the expense in administration.

(3)Where under regulations made by virtue of sub-paragraph (1) above contributions are payable by means of adhesive stamps, the Secretary of State—

(a)may, with the consent of the Treasury, arrange for the preparation and sale of those stamps, and

(b)may by regulations provide for applying, with the necessary modifications as respects those stamps, all or any of the provisions of the [1891 c. 38.] Stamp Duties Management Act 1891, section 9 of the [1891 c. 39.] Stamp Act 1891 and section 63 of the [1953 c. 36.] Post Office Act 1953.

9Regulations may provide that—

(a)for the purpose of determining whether a contribution is payable in respect of any person, or

(b)for determining the amount or rate of any contribution,

he is to be treated as having attained at the beginning of a week, or as not having attained until the end of a week, any age which he attains during the course of that week.

 

Deduction of contributions from pension, etc.

10(1)Where a person is in receipt of a pension or allowance payable by the Secretary of State by virtue of any prescribed enactment or instrument, the Secretary of State may with the consent of that person pay any contributions (other than Class 1 or Class 4 contributions) payable by him and deduct the amount so paid from the pension or allowance.

(2)Sub-paragraph (1) above shall have effect notwithstanding anything in any Act, Royal Warrant, Order in Council, order or scheme.

 

Sickness payments counting as remuneration

11(1)Regulations may make provision as to the manner in which, and the person through whom, any sickness payment which, by virtue of section 4(1) above, is to be treated as remuneration derived from employed earner’s employment is to be made.

(2)In any case where regulations made under sub-paragraph (1) above have the effect of requiring a registered friendly society (within the meaning of the [1974 c. 46.] Friendly Societies Act 1974) to make amendments to its rules, the amendments may, notwithstanding any provision of those rules, be made in accordance with the procedure prescribed by regulations made by the Chief Registrar of Friendly Societies for the purposes of this paragraph.

 

Section 16(3).

SCHEDULE 2Levy of Class 4 contributions with income tax

 

Interpretation

1In this Schedule—

(a)“the Act of 1988” means the [1988 c. 1.] Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988;

(b)“the Act of 1990” means the [1990 c. 1.] Capital Allowances Act 1990;

(c)“year” means year of assessment within the meaning of the Act of 1988.

 

Method of computing profits or gains

2Subject to the following paragraphs, Class 4 contributions shall be payable in respect of the full amount of all profits or gains of any relevant trade, profession or vocation chargeable to income tax under Case I or II of Schedule D, subject to—

(a)deductions for—

(i)allowances which under section 140(2) of the Act of 1990 fall to be made as a deduction in charging the profits or gains to income tax, and

(ii)any allowance the amount of which falls to be given by way of discharge or repayment of income tax under section 141 of that Act,

where in either case the allowance arises from activities of any relevant trade, profession or vocation; and

(b)additions for any such charges as under section 140(7) of that Act fall to be made for purposes of income tax on the profits or gains.

 

Reliefs

3(1)For the purposes of computing the amount of profits or gains in respect of which Class 4 contributions are payable, relief shall be available under, and in the manner provided by, the following provisions of the Act of 1988—

(a)sections 380 and 381 (set-off of trade losses against general income), but only where loss arises from activities the profits or gains of which would be brought into computation for the purposes of Class 4 contributions;

(b)section 383 (extension of right of set-off to capital allowances);

(c)section 385 (carry-forward of loss against subsequent profits); and

(d)sections 388 and 389 (carry-back of terminal losses).

(2)The following relief provisions of the Act of 1988 shall not apply, that is to say—

(a)Chapter I of Part VII (personal reliefs);

(b)section 353 (relief for payment of interest);

(c)section 387 (carry-forward as losses of amounts to be taxed under section 350);

(d)section 390 (treatment of interest as a loss for purposes of carry-forward or carry-back);

(e)section 617(5) (relief for Class 4 contributions); and

(f)sections 619 and 620 (premiums or other consideration under annuity contracts and trust schemes).

(3)Where in the year 1989-90 or any previous year of assessment for which a person claims and is allowed relief by virtue of sub-paragraph (1) above—

(a)there falls to be made in computing his total income for income tax purposes, or that of his spouse, a deduction in respect of any loss, and

(b)the deduction or part of it falls to be so made from income other than profits or gains of a trade, profession or vocation,

the amount of the deduction made from the other income shall be treated as reducing the person’s profits or gains (that is to say the profits or gains of any relevant trade, profession or vocation as computed for the purpose of the charge to Class 4 contributions) for subsequent years (being deducted as far as may be from those of the immediately following year, whether or not he claims or is entitled to claim relief under this paragraph for that year, and, so far as it cannot be so deducted, then from those of the next year, and so on).

(4)Where in the year 1990-1991 or any subsequent year of assessment for which a person claims and is allowed relief by virtue of sub-paragraph (1) above there falls to be made in computing his total income for income tax purposes a deduction in respect of any loss in any relevant trade, profession or vocation—

(a)the amount of the deduction shall, as far as may be, be treated for the purpose of the charge to Class 4 contributions as reducing the person’s profits or gains for that year of any relevant trade, profession or vocation, and

(b)any excess shall be treated for that purpose as reducing such profits or gains for subsequent years (being deducted as far as may be from those of the immediately following year, whether or not the person claims or is entitled to claim relief under this paragraph for that year, and, so far as it cannot be so deducted, then from those of the next year, and so on).

(5)Relief shall be allowed, in respect of—

(a)payments under section 348 or 349(1) of the Act of 1988 (annuities and other annual payments, etc.); or

(b)payments under section 353 of that Act (relief for payment of interest), being payments for which relief from income tax is or can be given,

so far as incurred wholly or exclusively for the purposes of any relevant trade, profession or vocation, by way of deduction from or set-off against profits or gains chargeable to Class 4 contributions for the year in which the payments are made; and, in the case of any insufficiency of the profits or gains of that year, the payments shall be carried forward and deducted from or set off against the profits or gains of any subsequent year (being deducted or set off as far as may be from or against the profits or gains of the immediately following year, whether or not relief can be claimed under this paragraph for that year, and so far as it cannot be so deducted, from or against those of the next year, and so on).

 

Partnerships

4(1)Where a trade or profession is carried on by two or more persons jointly, the liability of any one of them in respect of Class 4 contributions shall arise in respect of his share of the profits or gains of that trade or profession (so far as immediately derived by him from carrying it on); and for this purpose his share shall be aggregated with his share of the profits or gains of any other trade, profession or vocation (so far as immediately derived by him from carrying it on or exercising it).

(2)Where sub-paragraph (1) above applies, the Class 4 contributions for which a person is liable in respect of the profits or gains of the trade or profession carried on jointly (aggregated, where appropriate, as mentioned in that sub-paragraph) may either be charged on him separately or (to the extent only that the liability arises in respect of the profits or gains of that partnership) be the subject of a joint assessment to contributions made in the partnership name; and sections 111 to 115 of the Act of 1988 shall apply accordingly, but substituting this paragraph for section 111.

 

Trustees, etc.

5In any circumstances in which apart from this paragraph a person would—

(a)under section 72 of the [1970 c. 9.] Taxes Management Act 1970 be assessable and chargeable to Class 4 contributions as trustee, guardian, tutor, curator, or committee of an incapacitated person in respect of the profits or gains of a trade, profession or vocation, or

(b)by virtue of section 59 of the Act of 1988 be assessed and charged to such contributions in respect of profits or gains received or receivable by him in the capacity of trustee,

such contributions shall not be payable either by him or by any other person.

 

Other provisions

6(1)Sections 86 and 88(1), (4) and (5)(a) and (b) of the Taxes Management Act 1970 (interest on amounts overdue, and on tax recovered to make good loss due to taxpayer’s fault) shall apply in relation to any amount due in respect of Class 4 contributions as they apply in relation to income tax; and section 824 of the Act of 1988 (repayment supplements) shall, with the necessary modifications, apply in relation to Class 4 contributions as it applies in relation to income tax.

(2)The Inland Revenue shall have the same powers under section 1 of the Taxes Management Act 1970 (general functions of care and management) in relation to the remission of interest payable under section 86 or 88 of that Act by virtue of this paragraph as they have in relation to the remission of interest payable under either of those sections on tax.

7Where an assessment has become final and conclusive for the purposes of income tax for any year, that assessment shall also be final and conclusive for the purposes of computing liability for Class 4 contributions; and no allowance or adjustment of liability, on the ground of diminution of income or loss, shall be taken into account in computing profits or gains chargeable to Class 4 contributions unless that allowance or adjustment has previously been made on an application under the special provisions of the Income Tax Acts relating to it, or falls to be allowed under paragraph 3(5) of this Schedule.

8The provisions of Part V of the [1970 c. 9.] Taxes Management Act 1970 (appeals, etc.) shall apply with the necessary modifications in relation to Class 4 contributions as they apply in relation to income tax; but nothing in the Income Tax Acts shall apply with respect to the determination of any question arising—

(a)under subsection (1) of section 17 above or subsection (1) of section 17 of the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act as to whether by regulations under that subsection a person is excepted from liability for Class 4 contributions, or his liability is deferred; or

(b)under regulations made by virtue of section 17(3) or (4) or 18 above or section 17(3) or (4) or 18 of the Northern Ireland Contributions and Benefits Act.

 

Husband and wife - 1989-90 and previous years of assessment

9(1)For the year 1989-90 and previous years of assessment Chapter II of Part VII of the Act of 1988 shall apply for the purposes of Class 4 contributions as it applies for those of income tax; and an application by a husband or wife for separate assessment under section 283 of that Act, and an election by them under section 287 of that Act (separate taxation of wife’s earnings) shall operate as respects liability for such contributions as it does for income tax, the wife being liable for Class 4 contributions in respect of her own profits or gains.

(2)Such an application or election as is referred to in sub-paragraph (1) above shall not be made separately for the purposes of Class 4 contributions apart from those of income tax.

(3)Where section 279 of the Act of 1988 applies and there is no separate assessment under section 283 of that Act and no election under section 287 of that Act, the wife’s profits and gains are to be computed, for the purposes of Class 4 contributions as if section 279 did not apply, but the contributions shall be assessed on, and recoverable from, the husband.

(4)In this paragraph “year of assessment” has the meaning assigned to it by section 832 of the Act of 1988.

 

Section 21(3) and (4).

SCHEDULE 3Contribution conditions for entitlement to benefit

 

Part IThe conditions

Unemployment benefit

1(1)The contribution conditions for unemployment benefit are the following.

(2)The first condition is that—

(a)the claimant must have actually paid contributions of a relevant class in respect of one of the last two complete years before the beginning of the relevant benefit year, and those contributions must have been paid before the relevant time; and

(b)the earnings factor derived as mentioned in sub-paragraph (4) below must be not less than that year’s lower earnings limit multiplied by 25.

(3)The second condition is that—

(a)the claimant must in respect of the last two complete years before the beginning of the relevant benefit year have either paid or been credited with contributions of a relevant class or been credited (in the case of 1987-88 or any subsequent year) with earnings; and

(b)the earnings factor derived as mentioned in sub-paragraph (5) below must be not less in each of those years than the year’s lower earnings limit multiplied by 50.

(4)The earnings factor referred to in paragraph (b) of sub-paragraph (2) above is that which is derived—

(a)if the year in question is 1987-88 or any subsequent year, from earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid; and

(b)if the year in question is an earlier year, from the contributions paid as mentioned in paragraph (a) of that sub-paragraph.

(5)The earnings factor referred to in paragraph (b) of sub-paragraph (3) above is that which is derived—

(a)if the year in question is 1987-88 or any subsequent year, from earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid or from earnings credited; and

(b)if the year in question is an earlier year, from the contributions referred to in paragraph (a) of that sub-paragraph.

(6)For the purposes of these conditions—

(a)“the relevant time” is the day in respect of which benefit is claimed;

(b)“the relevant benefit year” is the benefit year in which there falls the beginning of the period of interruption of employment which includes the relevant time.

 

Sickness benefit

2(1)The contribution conditions for sickness benefit are the following.

(2)The first condition is that—

(a)the claimant must have actually paid contributions of a relevant class in respect of any one year, and those contributions must have been paid before the relevant time; and

(b)the earnings factor derived as mentioned in sub-paragraph (4) below must be not less than that year’s lower earnings limit multiplied by 25.

(3)The second condition is that—

(a)the claimant must in respect of the last two complete years before the beginning of the relevant benefit year have either paid or been credited with contributions of a relevant class or been credited (in the case of 1987-88 or any subsequent year) with earnings; and

(b)the earnings factor derived as mentioned in sub-paragraph (5) below must be not less in each of those years than the year’s lower earnings limit multiplied by 50.

(4)The earnings factor referred to in paragraph (b) of sub-paragraph (2) above is that which is derived—

(a)if the year in question is 1987-88 or any subsequent year—

(i)from earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid; or

(ii)from Class 2 contributions; and

(b)if the year in question is an earlier year, from the contributions paid as mentioned in paragraph (a) of that sub-paragraph.

(5)The earnings factor referred to in paragraph (b) of sub-paragraph (3) above is that which is derived—

(a)if the year in question is 1987-88 or any subsequent year—

(i)from earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid or from earnings credited; or

(ii)from Class 2 contributions; and

(b)if the year in question is an earlier year, from the contributions referred to in paragraph (a) of that sub-paragraph.

(6)For the purposes of these conditions—

(a)“the relevant time” is the day in respect of which benefit is claimed;

(b)“the relevant benefit year” is the benefit year in which there falls the beginning of the period of interruption of employment which includes the relevant time.

 

Maternity allowance

3(1)Subject to sub-paragraph (2) below, the contribution condition for a maternity allowance is—

(a)that the claimant must, in respect of at least 26 weeks in the 52 weeks immediately preceding the 14th week before the expected week of confinement, have actually paid contributions of a relevant class; and

(b)in the case of Class 1 contributions, that they were not secondary contributions and were paid otherwise than at the reduced rate.

(2)In the case of a claimant who is or has been paid otherwise than weekly, any week—

(a)in respect of which she did not pay contributions of a relevant class; but

(b)for which her earnings were such that, had she been paid weekly, she would have been required to pay primary Class 1 contributions in respect of that week; and

(c)for which no such election as is mentioned in section 19(4)(a) above was in force in her case,

shall be treated for the purposes of sub-paragraph (1) above as a week in respect of which she actually paid such contributions otherwise than at a reduced rate.

(3)For the purposes of sub-paragraph (2) above, the amount of the claimant’s earnings for any week shall be determined in accordance with regulations.

 

Widow’s payment

4(1)The contribution condition for a widow’s payment is that—

(a)the contributor concerned must in respect of any one relevant year have actually paid contributions of a relevant class; and

(b)the earnings factor derived as mentioned in sub-paragraph (2) below must be not less than that year’s lower earnings limit multiplied by 25.

(2)The earnings factor referred to in paragraph (b) of sub-paragraph (1) above is that which is derived—

(a)if the year in question is 1987-88 or any subsequent year, from earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions have been paid or treated as paid and from Class 2 and Class 3 contributions, or

(b)if the year in question is an earlier year, from the contributions referred to in paragraph (a) of that sub-paragraph.

(3)For the purposes of this condition a relevant year is any year ending before the date on which the contributor concerned attained pensionable age or died under that age.

 

Widowed mother’s allowance and widow’s pension; retirement pensions (Categories A and B)

5(1)The contribution conditions for a widowed mother’s allowance, a widow’s pension or a Category A or Category B retirement pension are the following.

(2)The first condition is that—

(a)the contributor concerned must in respect of any one relevant year have actually paid contributions of a relevant class; and

(b)the earnings factor derived—

(i)if that year is 1987-88 or any subsequent year, from earnings upon which such of those contributions as are primary Class 1 contributions were paid or treated as paid and any Class 2 or Class 3 contributions, or

(ii)if that year is an earlier year, from the contributions referred to in paragraph (a) above,

must be not less than the qualifying earnings factor for that year.

(3)The second condition is that—

(a)the contributor concerned must, in respect of each of not less than the requisite number of years of his working life, have paid or been credited with contributions of a relevant class; and

(b)in the case of each of those years, the earnings factor derived as mentioned in sub-paragraph (4) below must be not less than the qualifying earnings factor for that year.

(4)For the purposes of paragraph (b) of sub-paragraph (3) above, the earnings factor—

(a)in the case of 1987-88 or any subsequent year, is that which is derived from—

(i)any earnings upon which such of the contributions mentioned in paragraph (a) of that sub-paragraph as are primary Class 1 contributions were paid or treated as paid or earnings credited; and

(ii)any Class 2 or Class 3 contributions for the year; or

(b)in the case of any earlier year, is that which is derived from the contributions mentioned in paragraph (a) of that sub-paragraph.

(5)For the purposes of the first condition, a relevant year is any year ending before that in which the contributor concerned attained pensionable age or died under that age; and the following table shows the requisite number of years for the purpose of the second condition, by reference to a working life of a given duration—

Duration of working life

Requisite number of years

10 years or less

The number of years of the working life, minus 1.

20 years or less (but more than 10)

The number of years of the working life, minus 2.

30 years or less (but more than 20)

The number of years of the working life, minus 3.

40 years or less (but more than 30)

The number of years of the working life, minus 4.

More than 40 years

The number of years of the working life, minus 5.

(6)The first condition shall be taken to be satisfied if the contributor concerned was entitled to an invalidity pension at any time during—

(a)the year in which he attained pensionable age or died under that age, or

(b)the year immediately preceding that year.

(7)The second condition shall be taken to be satisfied notwithstanding that paragraphs (a) and (b) of sub-paragraph (3) above are not complied with as respects each of the requisite number of years if—

(a)those paragraphs are complied with as respects at least half that number of years (or at least 20 of them, if that is less than half); and

(b)in each of the other years the contributor concerned was, within the meaning of regulations, precluded from regular employment by responsibilities at home.

(8)For the purposes of this paragraph a person’s working life is the period between—

(a)(inclusive) the tax year in which he attained the age of 16; and

(b)(exclusive) the tax year in which he attained pensionable age or died under that age.

 

Child’s special allowance

6(1)The contribution condition for a child’s special allowance is that—

(a)the contributor concerned must in respect of any one relevant year have actually paid contributions of a relevant class; and

(b)the earnings factor derived from those contributions must be not less than that year’s lower earnings limit multiplied by 50.

(2)For the purposes of this condition, a relevant year is any year ending before the date on which the contributor concerned attained pensionable age or died under that age.

 

Part IISatisfaction of conditions in early years of contribution

7(1)Sub-paragraph (3) below shall apply where a claim is made for a widow’s payment and the last complete year before the beginning of the benefit year in which the relevant time falls was either—

(a)the year in which the contributor concerned first became liable for primary Class 1 or Class 2 contributions; or

(b)the year preceding that in which he first became so liable.

(2)The relevant time for the purposes of this paragraph is the date on which the contributor concerned attained pensionable age or died under that age.

(3)For the purposes of satisfaction by the contributor concerned of paragraph (b) of the contribution condition for a widow’s payment, all earnings factors falling within sub-paragraph (4) below may be aggregated and that aggregate sum shall be treated as his earnings factor for the last complete year before the beginning of the benefit year in which the relevant time falls.

(4)The earnings factors referred to in sub-paragraph (3) above are—

(a)the contributor’s earnings factors for 1987-88 and each subsequent year derived from the aggregate of his earnings upon which primary Class 1 contributions were paid or treated as paid and from Class 2 contributions actually paid by him before the relevant time; and

(b)his earnings factors for each earlier year, derived from his contributions of a relevant class actually paid by him before the relevant time.

8Where a person claims sickness benefit, he shall be taken to satisfy the first contribution condition for the benefit if on a previous claim for any short-term benefit he has satisfied the first contribution condition for that benefit, by virtue of paragraph 8 of Schedule 3 to the 1975 Act, with contributions of a class relevant to sickness benefit.

9Where a woman claims a widow’s payment, the contributor concerned for the purposes of the claim shall be taken to satisfy the contribution condition for the payment if on a claim made in the past for any short-term benefit he has satisfied the first contribution condition for the benefit, by virtue of paragraph 8 of Schedule 3 to the 1975 Act, with contributions of a class relevant to widow’s payment.

 

SCHEDULE 4Rates of benefits, etc

Note: This Schedule is subject to alteration by orders made by the Secretary of State under Part X of the Administration Act.

 

Part IContributory periodical benefits

Description of benefit

Weekly rate

1. Unemployment benefit.

£43.10

2. Sickness benefit.

£41.20

3. Invalidity allowance.

(a)

higher rate £11.55

(b)

middle rate £7.20

(c)

lower rate £3.60

(the appropriate rate being determined in accordance with section 34(3)).

4. Maternity allowance.

£42.25

5. Category B retirement pension where section 50(1)(a)(i) applies.

£32.55

6. Child’s special allowance.

£10.85

 

Part IIWidow’s payment

Widow’s payment.

£1,000.00

 

Part IIINon-contributory periodical benefits

Description of benefit

Weekly rate

1. Attendance allowance.

(a)

higher rate £43.35

(b)

lower rate £28.95 (the appropriate rate being determined in accordance with section 65(3)).

2. Severe disablement allowance.

£32.55

3. Age related addition.

(a)

higher rate £11.55

(b)

middle rate £7.20

(c)

lower rate £3.60

(the appropriate rate being determined in accordance with section 69(1)).

4. Invalid care allowance.

£32.55

5. Guardian’s allowance.

£10.85

6. Category C retirement pension.

(a)

lower rate £19.45

(b)

higher rate £32.55

(the appropriate rate being determined in accordance with section 78(5)).

7. Category D retirement pension.

The higher rate for Category C retirement pensions under paragraph 6 above.

8. Age addition (to a pension of any category, and otherwise under section 79).

£0.25

 

Part IVIncreases for dependants

Benefit to which increase applies

Increase for qualifying child

Increase for adult dependant

(1)

(2)

(3)

£

£

1. Unemployment or sickness benefit—

(a) unemployment benefit, where the beneficiary is under pensionable age

26.60

(b) unemployment benefit, where the beneficiary is over pensionable age

10.85

32.55

(c) sickness benefit, where the beneficiary is under pensionable age

25.50

(d) sickness benefit, where the beneficiary is over pensionable age.

10.85

31.20

2. Invalidity pension.

10.85

32.55

3. Maternity allowance.

25.50

4. Widowed mother’s allowance.

10.85

5. Category A or B retirement pension.

10.85

32.55

6. Category C retirement pension.

10.85

19.45

7. Child’s special allowance.

10.85

8. Severe disablement allowance.

10.85

19.45

9. Invalid care allowance.

10.85

19.45

 

Part VRates of industrial injuries benefit

Description of benefit, etc.

Rate

1. Disablement pension (weekly rates).

For the several degrees of disablement set out in column (1) of the following Table, the respective amounts in that Table, using—

(a)

column (2) for any period during which the beneficiary is over the age of 18 or is entitled to an increase of benefit in respect of a child or adult dependant;

(b)

column (3) for any period during which the beneficiary is not over the age of 18 and not so entitled;

Table

Degree of disablement

Amount

(1)

(2)

(3)

Per cent.

£

£

100

88.40

54.15

90

79.56

48.74

80

70.72

43.32

70

61.88

37.91

60

53.04

32.49

50

44.20

27.08

40

35.36

21.66

30

26.52

16.25

20

17.68

10.83

2. Maximum increase of weekly rate of disablement pension where constant attendance needed.

(a)

except in cases of exceptionally severe disablement £35.40

(b)

in any case £70.80

3. Increase of weekly rate of disablement pension (exceptionally severe disablement).

£35.40

4. Maximum of aggregate of weekly benefit payable for successive accidents.

(a)

for any period during which the beneficiary is over the age of 18 or is entitled to an increase in benefit in respect of a child or adult dependant £88.40

(b)

for any period during which the beneficiary is not over the age of 18 and not so entitled £54.15

5. Unemployability supplement under paragraph 2 of Schedule 7.

£54.15

6. Increase under paragraph 3 of Schedule 7 of weekly rate of unemployability supplement.

(a)

if on the qualifying date the beneficiary was under the age of 35 or if that date fell before 5th July 1948 £11.55

(b)

if head (a) above does not apply and on the qualifying date the beneficiary was under the age of 40 and he had not attained pensionable age before 6th April 1979 £11.55

(c)

if heads (a) and (b) above do not apply and on the qualifying date the beneficiary was under the age of 45 £7.20

(d)

if heads (a), (b) and (c) above do not apply and on the qualifying date the beneficiary was under the age of 50 and had not attained pensionable age before 6th April 1979 £7.20

(e)

in any other case £3.60

7. Increase under paragraph 4 of Schedule 7 of weekly rate of disablement pension.

£10.85

8. Increase under paragraph 6 of Schedule 7 of weekly rate of disablement pension.

£32.55

9. Maximum disablement gratuity under paragraph 9 of Schedule 7.

£5,870.00

10. Widow’s pension (weekly rates).

(a)

initial rate £57.65

(b)

higher permanent rate £54.15

(c)

lower permanent rate 30 per cent of the first sum specified in section 44(4) (Category A basic retirement pension)

(the appropriate rate being determined in accordance with paragraph 16 of Schedule 7).

11. Widower’s pension (weekly rate).

£54.15

12. Weekly rate of allowance in respect of children under paragraph 18 of Schedule 7.

In respect of each qualifying child £10.85

 

Section 55.

SCHEDULE 5Increase of pension where entitlement is deferred

 

Increase of pension where pensioner’s entitlement is deferred

1Where a person’s entitlement to a Category A or Category B retirement pension is deferred, the rate of his Category A or Category B retirement pension shall be increased by an amount equal to the aggregate of the increments to which he is entitled under paragraph 2 below, but only if that amount is enough to increase the rate of the pension by at least 1 per cent.

2(1)Subject to paragraph 3 below, a person is entitled to an increment under this paragraph for each complete incremental period in his period of enhancement.

(2)In this Schedule—

“incremental period” means any period of six days which are treated by regulations as days of increment for the purposes of this Schedule in relation to the person and the pension in question; and

“the period of enhancement”, in relation to that person and that pension, means the period which—

(a)

begins on the same day as the period of deferment in question; and

(b)

ends on the same day as that period or, if earlier, on the day before the 5th anniversary of the beginning of that period.

(3)Subject to paragraph 3 below, the amount of the increment for any such incremental period shall be 1/7th per cent. of the weekly rate of the Category A or Category B retirement pension to which that person would have been entitled for the period if his entitlement had not been deferred.

(4)Where an amount is required to be calculated in accordance with the provisions of sub-paragraph (3) above—

(a)the amount so calculated shall be rounded to the nearest penny, taking any 1/2p as nearest to the next whole penny above; and

(b)where the amount so calculated would, apart from this sub-paragraph, be a sum less than 1/2p, that amount shall be taken to be zero, notwithstanding any other provision of this Act, the Pensions Act or the Administration Act.

(5)For the purposes of sub-paragraph (3) above the weekly rate of pension for any period shall be taken—

(a)to include any increase under section 47(1) above and any increase under paragraph 4, 5 or 6 below, but

(b)not to include any increase under section 80, 83 or 85 above or any graduated retirement benefit.

(6)The reference in sub-paragraph (5) above to any increase under subsection (1) of section 47 above shall be taken as a reference to any increase that would take place under that subsection if subsection (2) of that section and section 29B(2) of the Pensions Act were disregarded.

(7)Where one or more orders have come into force under section 150 of the Administration Act during the period of enhancement, the rate for any incremental period shall be determined as if the order or orders had come into force before the beginning of the period of enhancement.

(8)Where a pensioner’s rights premium is paid in respect of a person who is, or if his entitlement had not been deferred would be, entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension, then, in calculating any increment under this paragraph which falls to be paid to him in respect of such a pension after the date on which the premium is paid there shall be disregarded any guaranteed minimum pension to which the pensioner was entitled in connection with the employment to which the premium relates.

3(1)Regulations may provide that sub-paragraphs (1) to (3) of paragraph 2 above shall have effect with such additions, omissions and amendments as are prescribed in relation to a person during whose period of enhancement there has been a change, other than a change made by such an order as is mentioned in sub-paragraph (7) of that paragraph, in the rate of the Category A or Category B retirement pension to which he would have been entitled if his entitlement to the pension had commenced on attaining pensionable age.

(2)Any regulations under this paragraph may make such consequential additions, omissions and amendments in paragraph 8(3) below as the Secretary of State considers are appropriate in consequence of any changes made by virtue of this paragraph in paragraph 2 above.

 

Increase of pension where pensioner’s deceased spouse has deferred entitlement

4(1)Subject to sub-paragraph (3) below, where a woman is entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension and—

(a)she has had a husband and he has died, and she was married to him when he died; and

(b)the husband either—

(i)was entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension with an increase under this Schedule; or

(ii)would have been so entitled if his period of deferment had ended on the day before his death,

the rate of her pension shall be increased by an amount equal to the increase to which he was or would have been entitled under this Schedule apart from paragraph 6.

(2)Subject to sub-paragraph (3) below, where a man is entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension and—

(a)he has had a wife and she has died, and he was married to her when she died;

(b)he was over pensionable age when she died; and

(c)the wife either—

(i)was entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension with an increase under this Schedule; or

(ii)would have been so entitled if her period of deferment had ended on the day before her death,

the rate of his pension shall be increased by an amount equal to the increase to which she was or would have been entitled under this Schedule apart from paragraph 5.

(3)If a married person dies after 5th April 2000, the rate of the retirement pension for that person’s widow or widower shall be increased by an amount equivalent to the sum of—

(a)the increase in the basic pension to which the deceased spouse was entitled; and

(b)one-half of the increase in the additional pension.

(4)In any case where—

(a)there is a period between the death of the former spouse and the date on which the surviving spouse becomes entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension, and

(b)one or more orders have come into force under section 150 of the Administration Act during that period,

the amount of the increase to which the surviving spouse is entitled under this paragraph shall be determined as if the order or orders had come into force before the beginning of that period.

(5)This paragraph does not apply in any case where the deceased spouse died before 6th April 1979 and the widow or widower attained pensionable age before that date.

5(1)Where a woman is entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension and—

(a)she has had a husband and he has died, and she was married to him when he died; and

(b)the husband either—

(i)was entitled to a guaranteed minimum pension with an increase under section 35(6) of the Pensions Act, or

(ii)would have been so entitled if he had retired on the date of his death,

the rate of her pension shall be increased by an amount equal to the sum of the amounts set out in sub-paragraph (2) or, as the case may be, (3) below.

(2)Where the husband dies before 6th April 2000, the amounts referred to in sub-paragraph (1) above are the following—

(a)an amount equal to one-half of the increase mentioned in paragraph (b) of that sub-paragraph;

(b)the appropriate amount; and

(c)an amount equal to any increase to which he had been entitled under paragraph 6 below.

(3)Where the husband dies after 5th April 2000, the amounts referred to in sub-paragraph (1) above are the following—

(a)one-half of the appropriate amount after it has been reduced by the amount of any increases under section 37A of the Pensions Act; and

(b)one-half of any increase to which the husband had been entitled under paragraph 6 below.

6(1)Where a man is entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension and—

(a)he has had a wife and she has died, and he was married to her when she died;

(b)he was over pensionable age when she died; and

(c)the wife either—

(i)was entitled to a guaranteed minimum pension with an increase under section 35(6) of the Pensions Act; or

(ii)would have been so entitled if she had retired on the date of her death,

the rate of his pension shall be increased by an amount equal to the sum of the amounts set out in sub-paragraph (2) or, as the case may be, (3) or (4) below.

(2)Where the wife dies before 6th April 1989, the amounts referred to in sub-paragraph (1) above are the following—

(a)an amount equal to the increase mentioned in paragraph (c) of that sub-paragraph;

(b)the appropriate amount; and

(c)an amount equal to any increase to which she had been entitled under paragraph 5 above.

(3)Where the wife dies after 5th April 1989 but before 6th April 2000, the amounts referred to in sub-paragraph (1) above are the following—

(a)the increase mentioned in paragraph (c) of that sub-paragraph, so far as attributable to employment before 6th April 1988;

(b)one-half of that increase, so far as attributable to employment after 5th April 1988;

(c)the appropriate amount reduced by the amount of any increases under section 37A of the Pensions Act; and

(d)any increase to which she had been entitled under paragraph 5 above.

(4)Where the wife dies after 5th April 2000, the amounts referred to in sub-paragraph (1) above are the following—

(a)one-half of the increase mentioned in paragraph (c) of that sub-paragraph, so far as attributable to employment before 6th April 1988;

(b)one-half of the appropriate amount after it has been reduced by the amount of any increases under section 37A of the Pensions Act; and

(c)one-half of any increase to which she had been entitled under paragraph 5 above.

7(1)For the purposes of paragraphs 5 and 6 above, the “appropriate amount” means the greater of—

(a)the amount by which the deceased person’s Category A or Category B retirement pension had been increased under section 150(1)(e) of the Administration Act; or

(b)the amount by which his Category A or Category B retirement pension would have been so increased had he died immediately before his surviving spouse became entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension.

(2)Where an amount is required to be calculated in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 5 or 6 or sub-paragraph (1) above—

(a)the amount so calculated shall be rounded to the nearest penny, taking any 1/2p as nearest to the next whole penny above; and

(b)where the amount so calculated would, apart from this sub-paragraph, be a sum less than 1/2p, that amount shall be taken to be zero, notwithstanding any other provision of this Act, the Pensions Act or the Administration Act.

 

Married women

8(1)For the purposes of paragraphs 1 to 3 above in their application to a Category B retirement pension to which a married woman is entitled by virtue of her husband’s contributions, a married woman who would have become entitled to such a pension on an earlier day if her husband’s entitlement to his Category A retirement pension had not been deferred shall be treated as having (in addition to any other period of enhancement) a period of enhancement which begins on that earlier day and ends on the same day as her husband’s period of enhancement.

(2)The reference in sub-paragraph (1) above to the day on which the woman’s husband’s period of enhancement ends shall, where the marriage is terminated before that day, be construed as a reference to the day on which the marriage is terminated.

(3)In the case of—

(a)a Category B retirement pension to which a married woman is entitled by virtue of her husband’s contributions; or

(b)a married woman’s Category A retirement pension with an increase under section 53(2) above attributable to her husband’s contributions,

the reference in paragraph 2(3) above to the pension to which a person would have been entitled if his entitlement had not been deferred shall be construed as a reference to the pension to which she would have been entitled if neither her nor her husband’s entitlement to a retirement pension had been deferred.

(4)Paragraph 4(2)(c) above shall not apply to a Category B retirement pension to which the wife was or would have been entitled by virtue of the man’s contributions; and where the Category A retirement pension to which the wife was or would have been entitled includes an increase under section 53(2) above attributable to his contributions, the increase to which he is entitled under that paragraph shall be calculated as if there had been no increase under that section.

 

Uprating

9The sums which are the increases in the rates of retirement pensions under this Schedule are subject to alteration by order made by the Secretary of State under section 150 of the Administration Act.

 

Sections 68(6) and 103(5).

SCHEDULE 6Assessment of extent of disablement

 

General provisions as to method of assessment

1For the purposes of section 68 or 103 above and Part II of Schedule 7 to this Act, the extent of disablement shall be assessed, by reference to the disabilities incurred by the claimant as a result of the relevant loss of faculty, in accordance with the following general principles—

(a)except as provided in paragraphs (b) to (d) below, the disabilities to be taken into account shall be all disabilities so incurred (whether or not involving loss of earning power or additional expense) to which the claimant may be expected, having regard to his physical and mental condition at the date of the assessment, to be subject during the period taken into account by the assessment as compared with a person of the same age and sex whose physical and mental condition is normal;

(b)except in the case of an assessment for the purposes of section 68 above, regulations may make provision as to the extent (if any) to which any disabilities are to be taken into account where they are disabilities which, though resulting from the relevant loss of faculty, also result, or without the relevant accident might have been expected to result, from a cause other than the relevant accident;

(c)the assessment shall be made without reference to the particular circumstances of the claimant other than age, sex, and physical and mental condition;

(d)the disabilities resulting from such loss of faculty as may be prescribed shall be taken as amounting to 100 per cent. disablement and other disabilities shall be assessed accordingly.

2Provision may be made by regulations for further defining the principles on which the extent of disablement is to be assessed and such regulations may in particular direct that a prescribed loss of faculty shall be treated as resulting in a prescribed degree of disablement; and, in connection with any such direction, nothing in paragraph 1(c) above prevents the making of different provision, in the case of loss of faculty in or affecting hand or arm, for right-handed and for left-handed persons.

3Regulations under paragraph 1(d) or 2 above may include provision—

(a)for adjusting or reviewing an assessment made before the date of the coming into force of those regulations;

(b)for any resulting alteration of that assessment to have effect as from that date;

so however that no assessment shall be reduced by virtue of this paragraph.

 

Severe disablement allowance

4(1)In the case of an assessment of any person’s disablement for the purposes of section 68 above, the period to be taken into account for any such assessment shall be the period during which that person has suffered and may be expected to continue to suffer from the relevant loss of faculty beginning not later than—

(a)the first claim day, if his entitlement to benefit falls to be determined in accordance with section 68(3)(b) above as modified by regulations under section 68(11)(b);

(b)where his disablement has previously been assessed for the purposes of section 68 above at a percentage which is not less than 80 per cent.—

(i)if the period taken into account for that assessment was or included the period of 196 days ending immediately before the first claim day, the first claim day, or

(ii)if the period so taken into account included any day falling within that period of 196 days, the day immediately following that day or, if there is more than one such day, the last such day;

(c)in any other case, 196 days before the first claim day;

and, in any case, ending not later than the day on which that person attains the age of 65, if a woman, or 70, if a man.

(2)In this paragraph “the first claim day” means the first day in respect of which the person concerned has made the claim in question for a severe disablement allowance.

5(1)An assessment of any person’s disablement for the purposes of section 68 above shall state the degree of disablement in the form of a percentage and shall specify the period taken into account by the assessment.

(2)For the purposes of any such assessment—

(a)a percentage which is not a whole number shall be rounded to the nearest whole number or, if it falls equally near two whole numbers, shall be rounded up to the higher; and

(b)a percentage between 5 and 100 which is not a multiple of 10 shall be treated, if it is a multiple of 5, as being the next higher percentage which is a multiple of 10 and, in any other case, as being the nearest percentage which is a multiple of 10.

(3)If on the assessment the person’s disablement is found to be less than 5 per cent., that degree of disablement shall for the purposes of section 68 above be disregarded and, accordingly, the assessment shall state that he is not disabled.

 

Disablement benefit

6(1)Subject to sub-paragraphs (2) and (3) below, the period to be taken into account by an assessment for the purposes of section 103 above and Part II of Schedule 7 to this Act of the extent of a claimant’s disablement shall be the period (beginning not earlier than the end of the period of 90 days referred to in section 103(6) above and in paragraph 9(3) of that Schedule and limited by reference either to the claimant’s life or to a definite date) during which the claimant has suffered and may be expected to continue to suffer from the relevant loss of faculty.

(2)If on any assessment the condition of the claimant is not such, having regard to the possibility of changes in that condition (whether predictable or not), as to allow of a final assessment being made up to the end of the period provided by sub-paragraph (1) above, then, subject to sub-paragraph (3) below—

(a)a provisional assessment shall be made, taking into account such shorter period only as seems reasonable having regard to his condition and that possibility; and

(b)on the next assessment the period to be taken into account shall begin with the end of the period taken into account by the provisional assessment.

(3)Where the assessed extent of a claimant’s disablement amounts to less than 14 per cent., then, subject to sub-paragraphs (4) and (5) below, that assessment shall be a final assessment and the period to be taken into account by it shall not end before the earliest date on which it seems likely that the extent of the disablement will be less than 1 per cent.

(4)Sub-paragraph (3) above does not apply in any case where it seems likely that—

(a)the assessed extent of the disablement will be aggregated with the assessed extent of any present disablement, and

(b)that aggregate will amount to 14 per cent. or more.

(5)Where the extent of the claimant’s disablement is assessed at different percentages for different parts of the period taken into account by the assessment, then—

(a)sub-paragraph (3) above does not apply in relation to the assessment unless the percentage assessed for the latest part of that period is less than 14 per cent., and

(b)in any such case that sub-paragraph shall apply only in relation to that part of that period (and subject to sub-paragraph (4) above).

7An assessment for the purposes of section 103 above and Part II of Schedule 7 to this Act shall—

(a)state the degree of disablement in the form of a percentage;

(b)specify the period taken into account by the assessment; and

(c)where that period is limited by reference to a definite date, specify whether the assessment is provisional or final;

but the percentage and the period shall not be specified more particularly than is necessary for the purpose of determining in accordance with section 103 above and Parts II and IV of Schedule 7 to this Act the claimant’s rights as to disablement pension or gratuity and reduced earnings allowance (whether or not a claim has been made).

 

Special provision as to entitlement to constant attendance allowance, etc.

8(1)For the purpose of determining whether a person is entitled—

(a)to an increase of a disablement pension under section 104 above; or

(b)to a corresponding increase of any other benefit by virtue of paragraph 6(4)(b) or 7(2)(b) of Schedule 8 to this Act,

regulations may provide for the extent of the person’s disablement resulting from the relevant injury or disease to be determined in such manner as may be provided for by the regulations by reference to all disabilities to which that person is subject which result either from the relevant injury or disease or from any other injury or disease in respect of which there fall to be made to the person payments of any of the descriptions listed in sub-paragraph (2) below.

(2)Those payments are—

(a)payments by way of disablement pension;

(b)payments by way of benefit under paragraph 4 or 7(1) of Schedule 8 to this Act; or

(c)payments in such circumstances as may be prescribed by way of such other benefit as may be prescribed (being benefit in connection with any hostilities or with service as a member of Her Majesty’s forces or of such other organisation as may be specified in the regulations).

 

Section 106.

SCHEDULE 7Industrial injuries benefits

 

Part IUnemployability supplement

Availability

1This Part of this Schedule applies only in relation to persons who were beneficiaries in receipt of unemployability supplement under section 58 of the 1975 Act immediately before 6th April 1987.

 

Rate and duration

2(1)The weekly rate of a disablement pension shall, if as the result of the relevant loss of faculty the beneficiary is incapable of work and likely to remain so permanently, be increased by the amount specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 5.

(2)An increase of pension under this paragraph is referred to in this Act as an “unemployability supplement”.

(3)For the purposes of this paragraph a person may be treated as being incapable of work and likely to remain so permanently, notwithstanding that the loss of faculty is not such as to prevent him being capable of work, if it is likely to prevent his earnings in a year exceeding a prescribed amount not less than £104.

(4)An unemployability supplement shall be payable for such period as may be determined at the time it is granted, but may be renewed from time to time.

 

Increase of unemployability supplement

3(1)Subject to the following provisions of this paragraph, if on the qualifying date the beneficiary was—

(a)a man under the age of 60, or

(b)a woman under the age of 55,

the weekly rate of unemployability supplement shall be increased by the appropriate amount specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 6.

(2)Where for any period the beneficiary is entitled to a Category A or Category B retirement pension or an invalidity pension and the weekly rate of the pension includes an additional pension such as is mentioned in section 44(3)(b) above, for that period the relevant amount shall be deducted from the amount that would otherwise be the increase under this paragraph and the beneficiary shall be entitled to an increase only if there is a balance after that deduction and, if there is such a balance, only to an amount equal to it.

(3)In this paragraph “the relevant amount” means an amount equal to the additional pension reduced by the amount of any reduction in the weekly rate of the retirement or invalidity pension made by virtue of section 29 of the Pensions Act.

(4)In this paragraph references to an additional pension are references to that pension after any increase under section 52(3) above but without any increase under paragraphs 1 and 2 of Schedule 5 to this Act.

(5)In this paragraph “the qualifying date” means, subject to sub-paragraphs (6) and (7) below, the beginning of the first week for which the beneficiary qualified for unemployability supplement.

(6)If the incapacity for work in respect of which unemployability supplement is payable forms part of a period of interruption of employment which has continued from a date earlier than the date fixed under sub-paragraph (5) above, the qualifying date means the first day in that period which is a day of incapacity for work, or such earlier day as may be prescribed.

(7)Subject to sub-paragraph (6) above, if there have been two or more periods for which the beneficiary was entitled to unemployability supplement, the qualifying date shall be, in relation to unemployability supplement for a day in any one of those periods, the beginning of the first week of that period.

(8)For the purposes of sub-paragraph (7) above—

(a)a break of more than 8 weeks in entitlement to unemployability supplement means that the periods before and after the break are two different periods; and

(b)a break of 8 weeks or less is to be disregarded.

(9)The Secretary of State may by regulations provide that sub-paragraph (8) above shall have effect as if for the references to 8 weeks there were substituted references to a larger number of weeks specified in the regulations.

(10)In this paragraph “period of interruption of employment” has the same meaning as it has for the purposes of unemployment benefit.

(11)The provisions of this paragraph are subject to section 29C of the Pensions Act (contracting-out and increases of unemployability supplement).

 

Increase for beneficiary’s dependent children

4(1)Subject to the provisions of this paragraph and paragraph 5 below, the weekly rate of a disablement pension where the beneficiary is entitled to an unemployability supplement shall be increased for any period during which the beneficiary is entitled to child benefit in respect of a child or children.

(2)The amount of the increase shall be as specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 7.

(3)In any case where—

(a)a beneficiary is one of two persons who are—

(i)spouses residing together, or

(ii)an unmarried couple, and

(b)the other person had earnings in any week,

the beneficiary’s right to payment of increases for the following week under this paragraph shall be determined in accordance with sub-paragraph (4) below.

(4)No such increase shall be payable—

(a)in respect of the first child where the earnings were £110 or more; and

(b)in respect of a further child for each complete £14 by which the earnings exceeded £110.

(5)The Secretary of State may by order substitute larger amounts for the amounts for the time being specified in sub-paragraph (4) above.

(6)In this paragraph “week” means such period of 7 days as may be prescribed by regulations made for the purposes of this paragraph.

 

Additional provisions as to increase under paragraph 4

5(1)An increase under paragraph 4 above of any amount in respect of a particular child shall for any period be payable only if during that period one or other of the following conditions is satisfied with respect to the child—

(a)the beneficiary would be treated for the purposes of Part IX of this Act as having the child living with him; or

(b)the requisite contributions are being made to the cost of providing for the child.

(2)The condition specified in paragraph (b) of sub-paragraph (1) above is to be treated as satisfied if, and only if—

(a)such contributions are being made at a weekly rate not less than the amount referred to in that sub-paragraph—

(i)by the beneficiary, or

(ii)where the beneficiary is one of two spouses residing together, by them together; and

(b)except in prescribed cases, the contributions are over and above those required for the purposes of satisfying section 143(1)(b) above.

 

Increase for adult dependants

6(1)The weekly rate of a disablement pension where the beneficiary is entitled to an unemployability supplement shall be increased under this paragraph for any period during which—

(a)the beneficiary is—

(i)residing with his spouse, or

(ii)contributing to the maintenance of his spouse at the requisite rate; or

(b)a person—

(i)who is neither the spouse of the beneficiary nor a child, and

(ii)in relation to whom such further conditions as may be prescribed are fulfilled,

has the care of a child or children in respect of whom the beneficiary is entitled to child benefit.

(2)The amount of the increase under this paragraph shall be that specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 8 and the requisite rate for the purposes of sub-paragraph (1)(a) above is a weekly rate not less than that amount.

(3)Regulations may provide that, for any period during which—

(a)the beneficiary is contributing to the maintenance of his or her spouse at the requisite rate, and

(b)the weekly earnings of the spouse exceed such amount as may be prescribed,

there shall be no increase of benefit under this paragraph.

(4)Regulations may provide that, for any period during which the beneficiary is residing with his or her spouse and the spouse has earnings—

(a)the increase of benefit under this paragraph shall be subject to a reduction in respect of the spouse’s earnings; or

(b)there shall be no increase of benefit under this paragraph.

(5)Regulations may, in a case within sub-paragraph (1)(b) above in which the person there referred to is residing with the beneficiary and fulfils such further conditions as may be prescribed, authorise an increase of benefit under this paragraph, but subject, taking account of the earnings of the person residing with the beneficiary, other than such of that person’s earnings from employment by the beneficiary as may be prescribed, to provisions comparable to those that may be made by virtue of sub-paragraph (4) above.

(6)Regulations under this paragraph may, in connection with any reduction or extinguishment of an increase in benefit in respect of earnings, prescribe the method of calculating or estimating the earnings.

(7)A beneficiary shall not be entitled to an increase of benefit under this paragraph in respect of more than one person for the same period.

 

Earnings to include occupational and personal pensions for purposes of disablement pension

7(1)Except as may be prescribed, any reference to earnings in paragraph 4 or 6 above includes a reference to payments by way of occupational or personal pension.

(2)For the purposes of those paragraphs, the Secretary of State may by regulations provide, in relation to cases where payments by way of occupational or personal pension are made otherwise than weekly, that any necessary apportionment of the payments shall be made in such manner and on such basis as may be prescribed.

 

Dependency increases: continuation of awards in cases of fluctuating earnings

8(1)Where a beneficiary—

(a)has been awarded an increase of benefit under paragraph 4 or 6 above, but

(b)ceases to be entitled to the increase by reason only that the weekly earnings of some other person (“the relevant earner”) exceed the amount of the increase or, as the case may be, some specified amount,

then, if and so long as the beneficiary would have continued to be entitled to the increase, disregarding any such excess of earnings, the award shall continue in force but the increase shall not be payable for any week if the earnings relevant to that week exceed the amount of the increase or, as the case may be, the specified amount.

(2)In this paragraph the earnings which are relevant to any week are those earnings of the relevant earner which, apart from this paragraph, would be taken into account in determining whether the beneficiary is entitled to the increase in question for that week.

 

Part IIDisablement gratuity

9(1)An employed earner shall be entitled to a disablement gratuity, if—

(a)he made a claim for disablement benefit before 1st October 1986;

(b)he suffered as the result of the relevant accident from loss of physical or mental faculty such that the extent of the resulting disablement assessed in accordance with Schedule 6 to this Act amounts to not less than 1 per cent.; and

(c)the extent of the disablement is assessed for the period taken into account as amounting to less than 20 per cent.

(2)A disablement gratuity shall be—

(a)of an amount fixed, in accordance with the length of the period and the degree of the disablement, by a prescribed scale, but not in any case exceeding the amount specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 9; and

(b)payable, if and in such cases as regulations so provide, by instalments.

(3)A person shall not be entitled to disablement gratuity until after the expiry of the period of 90 days (disregarding Sundays) beginning with the day of the relevant accident.

 

Part IIIIncrease of disablement pension during hospital treatment

10(1)This Part of this Schedule has effect in relation to a period during which a person is receiving medical treatment as an in-patient in a hospital or similar institution and which—

(a)commenced before 6th April 1987; or

(b)commenced after that date but within a period of 28 days from the end of the period during which he last received an increase of benefit under section 62 of the 1975 Act or this paragraph in respect of such treatment for the relevant injury or loss of faculty.

(2)Where a person is awarded disablement benefit, but the extent of his disablement is assessed for the period taken into account by the assessment at less than 100 per cent., it shall be treated as assessed at 100 per cent. for any part of that period, whether before or after the making of the assessment or the award of benefit, during which he receives, as an in-patient in a hospital or similar institution, medical treatment for the relevant injury or loss of faculty.

(3)Where the extent of the disablement is assessed for that period at less than 20 per cent., sub-paragraph (2) above shall not affect the assessment; but in the case of a disablement pension payable by virtue of this paragraph to a person awarded a disablement gratuity wholly or partly in respect of the same period, the weekly rate of the pension (after allowing for any increase under Part V of this Act) shall be reduced by the amount prescribed as being the weekly value of his gratuity.

 

Part IVReduced earnings allowance

11(1)Subject to the provisions of this paragraph, an employed earner shall be entitled to reduced earnings allowance if—

(a)he is entitled to a disablement pension or would be so entitled if that pension were payable where disablement is assessed at not less than 1 per cent.; and

(b)as a result of the relevant loss of faculty, he is either—

(i)incapable, and likely to remain permanently incapable, of following his regular occupation; and

(ii)incapable of following employment of an equivalent standard which is suitable in his case,

or is, and has at all times since the end of the period of 90 days referred to in section 103(6) above been, incapable of following that occupation or any such employment;

but a person shall not be entitled to reduced earnings allowance to the extent that the [1990 c. 27.] relevant loss of faculty results from an accident happening on or after 1st October 1990 (the day on which section 3 of the Social Security Act 1990 came into force).

(2)A person—

(a)who immediately before that date is entitled to reduced earnings allowance in consequence of the relevant accident; but

(b)who subsequently ceases to be entitled to that allowance for one or more days,

shall not again be entitled to reduced earnings allowance in consequence of that accident; but this sub-paragraph does not prevent the making at any time of a claim for, or an award of, reduced earnings allowance in consequence of that accident for a period which commences not later than the day after that on which the claimant was last entitled to that allowance in consequence of that accident.

(3)For the purposes of sub-paragraph (2) above—

(a)a person who, apart from section 103(6) above, would have been entitled to reduced earnings allowance immediately before 1st October 1990 shall be treated as entitled to that allowance on any day (including a Sunday) on which he would have been entitled to it apart from that provision;

(b)regulations may prescribe other circumstances in which a person is to be treated as entitled, or as having been entitled, to reduced earnings allowance on any prescribed day.

(4)The Secretary of State may by regulations provide that in prescribed circumstances employed earner’s employment in which a claimant was engaged when the relevant accident took place but which was not his regular occupation is to be treated as if it had been his regular occupation.

(5)In sub-paragraph (1) above—

(a)references to a person’s regular occupation are to be taken as not including any subsidiary occupation, except to the extent that they fall to be treated as including such an occupation by virtue of regulations under sub-paragraph (4) above; and

(b)employment of an equivalent standard is to be taken as not including employment other than employed earner’s employment;

and in assessing the standard of remuneration in any employment, including a person’s regular occupation, regard is to be had to his reasonable prospect of advancement.

(6)For the purposes of this Part of this Schedule a person’s regular occupation is to be treated as extending to and including employment in the capacities to which the persons in that occupation (or a class or description of them to which he belonged at the time of the relevant accident) are in the normal course advanced, and to which, if he had continued to follow that occupation without having suffered the relevant loss of faculty, he would have had at least the normal prospects of advancement; and so long as he is, as a result of the relevant loss of faculty, deprived in whole or in part of those prospects, he is to be treated as incapable of following that occupation.

(7)Regulations may for the purposes of this Part of this Schedule provide that a person is not to be treated as capable of following an occupation or employment merely because of his working thereat during a period of trial or for purposes of rehabilitation or training or in other prescribed circumstances.

(8)Reduced earnings allowance shall be awarded—

(a)for such period as may be determined at the time of the award; and

(b)if at the end of that period the beneficiary submits a fresh claim for the allowance, for such further period, commencing as mentioned in sub-paragraph (2) above, as may be determined.

(9)The award may not be for a period longer than the period to be taken into account under paragraph 4 or 6 of Schedule 6 to this Act.

(10)Reduced earnings allowance shall be payable at a rate determined by reference to the beneficiary’s probable standard of remuneration during the period for which it is granted in any employed earner’s employments which are suitable in his case and which he is likely to be capable of following as compared with that in the relevant occupation, but in no case at a rate higher than 40 per cent. of the maximum rate of a disablement pension or at a rate such that the aggregate of disablement pension (not including increases in disablement pension under any provision of this Act) and reduced earnings allowance awarded to the beneficiary exceeds 140 per cent. of the maximum rate of a disablement pension.

(11)Sub-paragraph (10) above shall have effect in the case of a person who retired from regular employment before 6th April 1987 with the substitution for “140 per cent.” of “100 per cent.”.

(12)In sub-paragraph (10) above “the relevant occupation” means—

(a)in relation to a person who is entitled to reduced earnings allowance by virtue of regulations under sub-paragraph (4) above, the occupation in which he was engaged when the relevant accident took place; and

(b)in relation to any other person who is entitled to reduced earnings allowance, his regular occupation within the meaning of sub-paragraph (1) above.

(13)On any award except the first the probable standard of his remuneration shall be determined in such manner as may be prescribed; and, without prejudice to the generality of this sub-paragraph, regulations may provide in prescribed circumstances for the probable standard of remuneration to be determined by reference—

(a)to the standard determined at the time of the last previous award of reduced earnings allowance; and

(b)to scales or indices of earnings in a particular industry or description of industries or any other data relating to such earnings.

(14)In this paragraph “maximum rate of a disablement pension” means the rate specified in the first entry in column (2) of Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 1 and does not include increases in disablement pension under any provision of this Act.

 

Supplementary

12(1)A person who on 10th April 1988 or 9th April 1989 satisfies the conditions—

(a)that he has attained pensionable age;

(b)that he has retired from regular employment; and

(c)that he is entitled to reduced earnings allowance,

shall be entitled to that allowance for life.

(2)In the case of any beneficiary who is entitled to reduced earnings allowance by virtue of sub-paragraph (1) above, the allowance shall be payable, subject to any enactment contained in Part V or VI of this Act or in the Administration Act and to any regulations made under any such enactment, at the weekly rate at which it was payable to the beneficiary on the relevant date or would have been payable to him on that date but for any such enactment or regulations.

(3)For the purpose of determining under sub-paragraph (2) above the weekly rate of reduced earnings allowance payable in the case of a qualifying beneficiary, it shall be assumed that the weekly rate at which the allowance was payable to him on the relevant date was—

(a)£25.84, where that date is 10th April 1988, or

(b)£26.96, where that date is 9th April 1989.

(4)In sub-paragraph (3) above “qualifying beneficiary” means a person entitled to reduced earnings allowance by virtue of sub-paragraph (1) above who—

(a)did not attain pensionable age before 6th April 1987, or

(b)did not retire from regular employment before that date,

and who, on the relevant date, was entitled to the allowance at a rate which was restricted under paragraph 11(10) above by reference to 40 per cent. of the maximum rate of disablement pension.

(5)For a beneficiary who is entitled to reduced earnings allowance by virtue of satisfying the conditions in sub-paragraph (1) above on 10th April 1988 the relevant date is that date.

(6)For a beneficiary who is entitled to it by virtue only of satisfying those conditions on 9th April 1989 the relevant date is that date.

 

Part VRetirement allowance

13(1)Subject to the provisions of this Part of this Schedule, a person who—

(a)has attained pensionable age; and

(b)gives up regular employment on or after 10th April 1989; and

(c)was entitled to reduced earnings allowance (by virtue either of one award or of a number of awards) on the day immediately before he gave up such employment,

shall cease to be entitled to reduced earnings allowance as from the day on which he gives up regular employment.

(2)If the day before a person ceases under sub-paragraph (1) above to be entitled to reduced earnings allowance he is entitled to the allowance (by virtue either of one award or of a number of awards) at a weekly rate or aggregate weekly rate of not less than £2.00, he shall be entitled to a benefit, to be known as “retirement allowance”.

(3)Retirement allowance shall be payable to him (subject to any enactment contained in Part V or VI of this Act or in the Administration Act and to any regulations made under any such enactment) for life.

(4)Subject to sub-paragraph (6) below, the weekly rate of a beneficiary’s retirement allowance shall be—

(a)25 per cent. of the weekly rate at which he was last entitled to reduced earnings allowance; or

(b)10 per cent. of the maximum rate of a disablement pension,

whichever is the less.

(5)For the purpose of determining under sub-paragraph (4) above the weekly rate of retirement allowance in the case of a beneficiary who—

(a)retires or is deemed to have retired on 10th April 1989, and

(b)on 9th April 1989 was entitled to reduced earnings allowance at a rate which was restricted under paragraph 11(10) above by reference to 40 per cent. of the maximum rate of disablement pension,

it shall be assumed that the weekly rate of reduced earnings allowance to which he was entitled on 9th April 1989 was £26.96.

(6)If the weekly rate of the beneficiary’s retirement allowance—

(a)would not be a whole number of pence; and

(b)would exceed the whole number of pence next below it by 1/2p or more,

the beneficiary shall be entitled to retirement allowance at a rate equal to the next higher whole number of pence.

(7)The sums falling to be calculated under sub-paragraph (4) above are subject to alteration by orders made by the Secretary of State under section 150 of the Administration Act.

(8)Regulations may—

(a)make provision with respect to the meaning of “regular employment” for the purposes of this paragraph; and

(b)prescribe circumstances in which, and periods for which, a person is or is not to be regarded for those purposes as having given up such employment.

(9)Regulations under sub-paragraph (8) above may, in particular—

(a)provide for a person to be regarded—

(i)as having given up regular employment, notwithstanding that he is or intends to be an earner; or

(ii)as not having given up regular employment, notwithstanding that he has or may have one or more days of interruption of employment; and

(b)prescribe circumstances in which a person is or is not to be regarded as having given up regular employment by reference to—

(i)the level or frequency of his earnings during a prescribed period; or

(ii)the number of hours for which he works during a prescribed period calculated in a prescribed manner.

(10)“Day of interruption of employment” has the same meaning for the purposes of this paragraph as it has for the purposes of provisions of this Act relating to unemployment benefit, sickness benefit or invalidity benefit.

(11)In this paragraph “maximum rate of a disablement pension” means the rate specified in the first entry in column (2) of Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 1 and does not include increases in disablement pension under any provision of this Act.

 

Part VIIndustrial death benefit

Introductory

14(1)This Part of this Schedule only has effect in relation to deaths before 11th April 1988.

(2)In this Part of this Schedule “the deceased” means the person in respect of whose death industrial death benefit is claimed or payable.

 

Widow’s benefit (entitlement)

15(1)The widow of the deceased shall be entitled to death benefit if at his death either—

(a)she was residing with him; or

(b)she was receiving or entitled to receive, or would but for the relevant accident have been receiving or entitled to receive, from him periodical payments for her maintenance of not less than the prescribed amount.

(2)In the case of a widow, death benefit shall be a pension commencing from the death of the deceased and payable, at the weekly rate for the time being applicable under paragraph 16 below for life or until she remarries.

(3)A pension under this paragraph shall not be payable for any period during which the beneficiary is living as husband and wife with a man not her husband.

(4)In this paragraph—

(a)references to a widow receiving or being entitled to receive payments from the deceased are only to her receiving or being entitled to receive (whether from him or from another) payments provided or procured by the deceased; and

(b)“entitled” means, in relation to any such payments, entitled under any order of a court, trust or agreement which the widow has taken reasonable steps to enforce.

 

Widow’s benefit (rate)

16(1)The weekly rate of a pension payable under paragraph 15 above shall, for the period of 26 weeks next following the deceased’s death, be the initial rate specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 10.

(2)The weekly rate of the pension shall, after the end of that period, be the higher permanent rate specified in that paragraph—

(a)for any period for which the widow is entitled, or is treated by regulations as entitled, to an allowance for children under paragraph 18 below; or

(b)where the widow was over the age of 50 at the deceased’s death or was over the age of 40 at the end of the period for which she was entitled to such an allowance; or

(c)where the widow at the deceased’s death was permanently incapable of self-support; or

(d)while the widow is pregnant by the deceased.

(3)After the end of the period of 26 weeks referred to in sub-paragraph (1) above, the weekly rate of the pension shall, in any case not within sub-paragraph (2) above, be the lower permanent rate specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 10.

 

Widower’s benefit (entitlement and rate)

17(1)The widower of the deceased shall be entitled to death benefit if at her death he—

(a)was being wholly or mainly maintained by her or would but for the relevant accident have been so maintained; and

(b)was permanently incapable of self-support.

(2)In the case of a widower, death benefit shall be a pension at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 11 commencing from the death of the deceased and payable for life.

 

Children of deceased’s family

18(1)Subject to paragraph 19 below, where at his death the deceased was entitled to child benefit in respect of a child or children, then, for any period for which—

(a)the widow of the deceased is entitled—

(i)to death benefit (other than a gratuity) under paragraphs 15 and 16 above; and

(ii)to child benefit in respect of that child or one or more of those children; or

(b)such other person as may be prescribed is entitled to child benefit in respect of that child or one or more of those children,

the widow or, as the case may be, the person so prescribed shall be entitled in respect of that child, or in respect of each respectively of those children, to death benefit by way of an allowance at the weekly rate specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 12.

(2)Paragraph 5 above applies in relation to an allowance under this paragraph as it applies in relation to an increase of benefit under paragraph 4 above.

 

Limits of entitlement to industrial death benefit in respect of children

19Where two or more persons satisfy the conditions, in respect of the same death, for receipt of an allowance or allowances under paragraph 18 above for any period—

(a)not more than one of those persons shall be entitled for that period to such an allowance in respect of the same child;

(b)where the deceased leaves a widow or widower, then for any period for which she or he is entitled to death benefit as the deceased’s widow or widower and satisfies the conditions for receipt of such an allowance in respect of a child, she or he shall be entitled to the allowance in respect of that child;

(c)subject to sub-paragraph (b) above, regulations may make provision as to the priority in any prescribed circumstances of two or more persons satisfying the said conditions.

 

Death of person with constant attendance allowance

20(1)If a person dies at a time when—

(a)he is entitled to an increase under section 104 above of a disablement pension and the amount of the increase is not less than the amount which at that time is specified in Schedule 4, Part V, paragraph 2(a); or

(b)he would have been so entitled but for having received medical or other treatment as an in-patient in a hospital or similar institution,

he is to be regarded for the purposes of entitlement to industrial death benefit as having died as a result of the injury in respect of which the disablement pension was payable.

(2)The reference in sub-paragraph (1) above to an increase under section 104 above includes only a payment by way of increase of a disablement pension, and in particular does not include any payment for constant attendance under paragraph 7(2)(b) of Schedule 8 to this Act.

(3)Sub-paragraph (1) above does not affect death benefit where the death occurred before 26th July 1971.

 

Pulmonary disease

21(1)If a person dies as a result of any pulmonary disease and—

(a)he was entitled, for a period which includes the date of his death, to disablement pension or gratuity in respect of pneumoconiosis or byssinosis or pneumoconiosis accompanied by tuberculosis; and

(b)the extent of the disablement in respect of which the benefit was payable was assessed for such a period at not less than 50 per cent.,

then, subject to sub-paragraph (2) below, his death shall be treated, for the purposes of this Part of this Schedule, as having been caused by the disease in respect of which the benefit was payable.

(2)Unless regulations provide otherwise, the requirements of paragraph (b) of sub-paragraph (1) above shall be treated as unsatisfied in a case where, had the physical condition of the deceased at the time of the assessment been normal, apart from the diseases mentioned in paragraph (a) of that sub-paragraph, the extent of the disablement in question would have been assessed at less than 50 per cent.

(3)This paragraph does not affect death benefit where the death occurred before 30th March 1977.

 

Section 111.

SCHEDULE 8Industrial injuries and diseases (Old Cases)

 

Part IWorkmen’s compensation and industrial diseases benefit in respect of employment before 5th July 1948

Continuation of workmen’s compensation

1The Workmen’s Compensation Acts and any other enactment specified in Schedule 9 to the original Industrial Injuries Act which was repealed by section 89 of that Act shall continue to apply to any cases to which, if the 1967 Act had not been passed, they would have applied by virtue of the said section 89, being certain cases where a right to compensation arises or has arisen in respect of employment before 5th July 1948.

 

Schemes for supplementing workmen’s compensation

2(1)The Secretary of State may, by scheme made with the consent of the Treasury, provide for conferring a right to allowances on persons who are, or have at any time after 20th March 1951 been, entitled to weekly payments by way of workmen’s compensation, other than a person whose entitlement to such payments—

(a)arose in consequence of an accident happening after 31st December 1923; and

(b)ceased before 5th July 1956.

(2)Subject to the provisions of this Schedule, the right to such an allowance or to a payment on account of such an allowance shall be subject to such conditions, and the rate of the allowance shall be such, as may be provided by a scheme under sub-paragraph (1) above.

(3)The allowances for the payment of which a scheme under sub-paragraph (1) above may make provision shall be—

(a)where the relevant accident happened before 1st January 1924, an allowance (in this paragraph referred to as a “basic allowance”) in respect of any period such as is mentioned in sub-paragraph (8) below;

(b)an allowance in respect of any period such as is mentioned in sub-paragraph (8)(a) below (in this paragraph referred to as a “major incapacity allowance”);

(c)subject to sub-paragraphs (4) and (5) below, an allowance in respect of any period such as is mentioned in sub-paragraph (8)(b) below (in this paragraph referred to as a “lesser incapacity allowance”);

and a major incapacity allowance or lesser incapacity allowance in respect of any period shall be payable whether or not a basic allowance is also payable in respect of that period.

(4)A lesser incapacity allowance—

(a)shall not be payable to any person in respect of any period unless there is or may be expected to be (or, but for the cesser at a time after 1st March 1966 of that person’s entitlement to workmen’s compensation, would or might be expected to have been) payable to that person in respect of that period either a weekly payment by way of basic allowance or a weekly payment by way of workmen’s compensation which is not a notional payment;

(b)except to a person who immediately before 1st March 1966 was receiving an allowance under a scheme made under the [1951 c. 22.] Workmen’s Compensation (Supplementation) Act 1951, shall not be payable if the relevant accident happened after 31st December 1923 and the claimant’s entitlement to workmen’s compensation in consequence of it ceased before 1st March 1966.

(5)For the purposes of a lesser incapacity allowance, a weekly payment by way of workmen’s compensation shall be treated as a notional payment if awarded or paid for the purpose of safeguarding a potential entitlement to compensation and not related to any existing loss of earnings; and a scheme under sub-paragraph (1) above may provide that—

(a)in such circumstances or cases as may be specified in the scheme; and

(b)in particular, in cases where weekly payments by way of such compensation are being paid to a person to whom such payments were not made, or were made at a lower rate, during the period of 12 months immediately preceding such date not earlier than 30th November 1965 as may be specified in the scheme,

a weekly payment by way of such compensation shall be deemed to be a notional payment unless the contrary is proved.

(6)The weekly rate—

(a)of a basic allowance shall not exceed £2 less the amount of the recipient’s workmen’s compensation and, in respect of a period such as is mentioned in sub-paragraph (8)(b) below which is a period of partial incapacity only, shall also not exceed the difference between 2/3rds of the amount representing his weekly loss of earnings determined in accordance with a scheme under sub-paragraph (1) above and the amount of his workmen’s compensation;

(b)of a major incapacity allowance shall be the corresponding disablement pension rate;

(c)of a lesser incapacity allowance shall not exceed £32.55.

(7)Sub-paragraph (6)(b) above shall have effect in relation to any person who has retired, or is treated as having retired, from regular employment, for the purposes of Parts I to VI of this Act, for so long as he continues to be treated as retired for those purposes, as if at the end of the paragraph there were added the words “less the amount of the recipient’s workmen’s compensation and less the amount of his basic allowance, if any”.

(8)The periods referred to in sub-paragraph (3) above are—

(a)any period during which the person claiming or receiving an allowance under this paragraph—

(i)being or having been entitled to his workmen’s compensation in respect of any injury or disease other than pneumoconiosis or byssinosis, is as a result of that injury or disease totally incapable of work and likely to remain so incapable for a considerable period; or

(ii)being or having been entitled to his workmen’s compensation in respect of pneumoconiosis, is certified under a scheme made under the [1918 c. 14.] Workmen’s Compensation (Silicosis) Act 1918 (as originally enacted or as extended by the [1934 c. 41.] Workmen’s Compensation (Silicosis) Act 1924 or under section 47 of the [1925 c. 84.] Workmen’s Compensation Act 1925 (as originally enacted or as extended by any subsequent enactment), or is determined in accordance with a scheme under sub-paragraph (1) above, to be totally disabled; or

(iii)is, or but for the determination of his right would be, entitled to his workmen’s compensation in respect of byssinosis; or

(iv)being or having been entitled to his workmen’s compensation in respect of two or more injuries or diseases such as are mentioned in sub-paragraphs (i) to (iii) above, is as the joint result of those injuries or diseases totally incapable of work and likely to remain so incapable for a considerable period;

(b)any period which, not being a period such as is mentioned in paragraph (a) above, is a period of total or partial incapacity for work resulting from the relevant injury or disease.

 

Provisions supplementary to paragraph 2

3(1)For the purposes of paragraph 2 above—

(a)the expressions “relevant accident” and “relevant injury or disease” mean the accident in consequence of which or, as the case may be, the injury or disease in respect of which, an entitlement to weekly payments by way of workmen’s compensation arose;

(b)any reference to the happening of an accident shall, in relation to a case of disease, be construed in the same way as for the purposes of the Workmen’s Compensation Acts;

(c)a payment—

(i)under the Workmen’s Compensation (War Addition) Acts 1917 and 1919; or

(ii)under the [1940 c. 47.] Workmen’s Compensation (Supplementary Allowances) Act 1940 as amended by the [1943 c. 49.] Workmen’s Compensation (Temporary Increases) Act 1943,

shall be treated as a weekly payment by way of workmen’s compensation.

(2)For the purposes of paragraph 2(1) above, a person shall be deemed to be or have been entitled to weekly payments by way of workmen’s compensation at any time if he would be or, as the case may be, have been so entitled at that time if—

(a)the amount of any payment, allowance or benefit received by him otherwise than by way of workmen’s compensation; or

(b)where the relevant accident happened before 1st January 1924, either that amount, or the amount he is earning or able to earn in some suitable employment or business, or both those amounts,

were sufficiently reduced.

(3)Subject to sub-paragraph (7) below, for the purpose of the reference in paragraph 2(8)(b) above to a period of total incapacity for work resulting from the relevant injury or disease, a person who is or has been unable to obtain employment shall be treated as subject to such an incapacity if he is treated as being so for the purposes of his workmen’s compensation in respect of the relevant injury or disease and in such other circumstances as may be provided by a scheme under paragraph 2 above.

(4)Any reference in paragraph 2 above or this paragraph to the amount of a person’s workmen’s compensation shall (subject to sub-paragraphs (5) to (7) below) be taken as referring to the amount, if any, of the weekly payments to which for the time being he is, or would but for the determination of his right be, entitled in respect of the relevant injury or disease except that—

(a)where in fixing the amount of those weekly payments under the provisions relating to them regard was had to any payment, allowance or benefit which he might receive during the period of his incapacity from the person liable for the compensation, and the amount is shown to have been reduced in consequence, the amount of those weekly payments shall for the purposes of this sub-paragraph be taken to be the reduced amount so fixed with the addition of the amount of the reduction; and

(b)where the amount of those weekly payments has not been fixed under the said provisions, it shall be fixed for the purposes of this sub-paragraph without regard to any such payment, allowance or benefit.

(5)A scheme under paragraph 2 above may include provision that, in such special circumstances or cases and for such purposes as may be specified in the scheme, any reference in paragraph 2 above or this paragraph to the amount of a person’s workmen’s compensation shall be taken as referring to such amount as it may be determined in manner provided by the scheme ought reasonably and properly to have been the amount of the weekly payments referred to in sub-paragraph (4) above.

(6)Where a person is, or has at any time after 20th March 1951 been, entitled to payments under the enactments referred to in sub-paragraph (1)(c)(i) or (ii) above but ceased before 21st March 1951 to be entitled to any other weekly payments by way of workmen’s compensation in respect of the relevant injury or disease, the amount of his workmen’s compensation shall for the purposes of paragraph 2 above be calculated as if he had not ceased to be entitled to such other payments.

(7)A scheme under paragraph 2 above may provide for modifying the operation of sub-paragraphs (3) to (5) above in relation to a person whose workmen’s compensation is or was compensation under a contracting-out scheme in such manner as appears to the Secretary of State to be proper having regard to the provisions of the contracting-out scheme.

 

Industrial diseases benefit schemes

4(1)The Secretary of State may, by scheme made with the consent of the Treasury, provide for the payment of allowances or other benefits-

(a)to persons who, having been employed in Great Britain before 5th July 1948 in any occupation prescribed in relation to a disease to which this paragraph applies, are at the commencement of the scheme, or thereafter become, disabled by that disease;

(b)to any person who, as the joint result of—

(i)a disease to which this paragraph applies in respect of which he is, or has at any time after 4th July 1956 been, entitled to weekly payments by way of an allowance by virtue of paragraph (a) above or by virtue of section 1(1)(a) of the [1951 c. 4 (15 & 16 Geo.6 & 1 Eliz.2).] Pneumoconiosis and Byssinosis Benefit Act 1951 or section 5(1)(a) of the Old Cases Act; and

(ii)one or more other diseases or injuries in respect of each of which he is, or has at any such time been, entitled to weekly payments by way either of such an allowance or of workmen’s compensation or of an allowance under paragraph 2 above or under the [1951 c. 22.] Workmen’s Compensation (Supplementation) Act 1951 or section 2 of the Old Cases Act,

is totally incapable of work and likely to remain so incapable for a considerable period;

(c)to the dependants of persons who, having been so employed, died, or have at any time, after 31st December 1949 died, as a result of the disease in question, so however, that in relation to such a disease as is mentioned in sub-paragraph (2)(d) below this paragraph shall have effect as if for the reference to 31st December 1949 there were substituted a reference to 27th July 1967.

(2)The diseases to which this paragraph applies are—

(a)pneumoconiosis;

(b)byssinosis;

(c)any disease in respect of which compensation was payable under the [1925 c. 84.] Workmen’s Compensation Act 1925 by virtue of section 43 of that Act;

(d)any other disease which is a malignant or potentially malignant neoplasm and is for the time being prescribed for the purposes of Part V of this Act;

but a scheme under this paragraph shall not provide for the payment of benefit in respect of such a disease as is mentioned in paragraph (c) or (d) above unless the Secretary of State is satisfied that the disease is of such a nature that there are likely to be cases where—

(i)a person suffers from it and it is due to the nature of his employment; but

(ii)it does not manifest itself until more than 12 months after he has ceased to be engaged in the employment.

(3)Subject to the provisions of this Schedule, the right to benefit in pursuance of a scheme under this paragraph shall be subject to such conditions as may be provided by the scheme, and the rate or amount of any such benefit shall be such as may be so provided.

(4)A scheme under this paragraph may make provision as to the circumstances in which any benefit payable to a person in pursuance of the scheme may be paid to another person on his behalf.

 

Restrictions on scope of schemes under paragraph 4

5(1)A scheme under paragraph 4 above shall not provide for the payment of benefit to or in respect of a person disabled or dying as a result of a disease to which that paragraph applies—

(a)if he or any other person is or has been entitled to benefit under Part V of this Act in respect of the disablement or death;

(b)if he or any member of his family within the meaning of the Workmen’s Compensation Act 1925 has received or is entitled to compensation in respect of the disablement or death under the Workmen’s Compensation Acts or by virtue of a scheme made or certified under those Acts or by virtue of any scheme or law in force in any country or territory outside Great Britain providing for compensation in respect of that disease;

(c)if he would have received or would be entitled to such compensation by virtue of any scheme so made or certified under the Workmen’s Compensation Acts but for the fact that he was or is entitled to receive compensation in respect of disablement from any other disease or in respect of an injury by accident;

(d)if he or his personal representative or any of his relatives has recovered any sum by way of damages in respect of the disablement or death, whether at common law or under the [1976 c. 30.] Fatal Accidents Act 1976 or section 1 of the [1934 c. 41.] Law Reform (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1934 ;

(e)if throughout the employment mentioned in paragraph 4(1)(a) above he was employed otherwise than as a workman within the meaning of the [1925 c. 84.] Workmen’s Compensation Act 1925 .

(2)A scheme under paragraph 4 above shall not provide for the payment of benefit to a person disabled as a result of the disease of byssinosis unless it is determined in accordance with the scheme that the disablement is likely to be permanent.

(3)Sub-paragraphs (1) and (2) above shall be without prejudice to any other restrictions which may be imposed by a scheme under paragraph 4 above in respect of the persons to or in respect of whom benefit is payable under the scheme; and those other restrictions shall include restrictions relating to the nature or degree of disablement.

(4)For the avoidance of doubt, the benefits in relation to which restrictions are or may be imposed by virtue of this paragraph shall not include an allowance by virtue of paragraph 4(1)(b) above.

(5)Notwithstanding anything in this paragraph the [S.I.1983/136.] Pneumoconiosis, Byssinosis and Miscellaneous Diseases Benefit Scheme 1983 and any further scheme under paragraph 4 above may contain any provision which the Secretary of State considers corresponds to a provision which was required by paragraph 2 or authorised by paragraph 3 of Schedule 1 to the [1977 c. 5.] Social Security (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1977.

 

Nature and amount of benefit under paragraph 4

6(1)The benefit payable to any person in pursuance of a scheme under paragraph 4 above by virtue of sub-paragraph (1)(a) or (b) of that paragraph shall be by way of a weekly allowance.

(2)Subject to the provisions of this Schedule and to any provisions of the scheme for the adjustment of benefit under it by reference to pensions, allowances or other benefits payable out of public funds, the weekly rate—

(a)of an allowance by virtue of paragraph 4(1)(a) above in respect of total disablement shall be the corresponding disablement pension rate;

(b)of an allowance by virtue of paragraph 4(1)(a) above in respect of disablement which is not total shall be £32.55;

(c)of an allowance by virtue of paragraph 4(1)(b) above shall be the corresponding disablement pension rate.

(3)Sub-paragraph (2)(c) above shall have effect in relation to any person who has retired, or is treated as having retired, from regular employment, for the purposes of Parts I to VI above, for so long as he continues to be treated as retired for those purposes, as if at the end of the paragraph there were added the words “less the amount of any weekly payments by way of workmen’s compensation payable to the recipient in consequence of any of the diseases or injuries in consequence of which the allowance is payable”.

(4)The weekly rate of an allowance such as is mentioned in sub-paragraph (2)(a) or (b) above shall be increased, in such circumstances and subject to such conditions as may be prescribed by the scheme (in accordance, for the purposes of paragraph (b) of this paragraph, with any regulations in force under paragraph 8 of Schedule 6 to this Act)—

(a)in any case, by an amount equal to the unemployability supplement which would be payable under paragraph 2 of Schedule 7 to this Act or, as the case may be, paragraphs 2 and 3 of that Schedule if the person entitled to the allowance were entitled to a disablement pension;

(b)where the person requires constant attendance as the result of the disablement, by an amount equal to any increases which would be payable under section 104 or 105 above if he were entitled to a disablement pension in respect of an assessment of 100 per cent.;

(c)where the person is entitled to child benefit in respect of a child or children, and is in receipt of an allowance which comprises such an increase as is mentioned in paragraph (a) above, by an amount equal to any increase which would be payable under paragraph 4 of Schedule 7 to this Act in respect of that child or those children if he were entitled to disablement pension plus unemployability supplement;

(d)where the person is treated under the provisions of the scheme as residing with his or her spouse or contributing at a weekly rate of not less than the relevant amount towards the maintenance of his or her spouse, by the relevant amount (that is to say, an amount equal to any increase which would be payable under section 82 above in respect of the spouse if the person were entitled to sickness benefit).

(5)Where under this paragraph an allowance comprises such an increase as is mentioned in paragraph (a) of sub-paragraph (4) above, that sub-paragraph shall have effect as if for paragraph (d) there were substituted the following paragraph—

“(d)where the person is treated under the provisions of the scheme as residing with his or her spouse or contributing at a weekly rate of not less than the relevant amount towards the maintenance of his or her spouse, by the relevant amount (that is to say, an amount equal to any increase which would be payable under paragraph 6 of Schedule 7 to this Act in respect of the spouse if the person were entitled to disablement pension plus unemployability supplement).”.

(6)The benefit payable in pursuance of such a scheme in respect of the death of any person shall be payable to or for the benefit of such persons as may be prescribed by the scheme (being members of the deceased’s family within the meaning of the [1925 c. 84.] Workmen’s Compensation Act 1925 ); and subject to the provisions of this Schedule such benefit shall be a capital sum or sums of an amount or aggregate amount not exceeding £300.

 

Part IIRegulations providing for benefit

7(1)This paragraph applies to any person who is or has been at any time after 4th July 1948—

(a)entitled in respect of any injury or disease to weekly payments by way of compensation under the Workmen’s Compensation Acts, or under any contracting-out scheme duly certified under those Acts; or

(b)entitled to payments on account of an injury pension under or by virtue of any enactment in respect of an injury received or disease contracted by him before 5th July 1948 or in respect of his retirement in consequence of such an injury or disease.

(2)Regulations may provide—

(a)for conferring on persons to whom this paragraph applies who as a result of the injury or disease in question are, or could for the purpose of the provisions of this Act relating to unemployability supplement and any provisions of the Administration Act, so far as they so relate, be treated as being, incapable of work and likely to remain permanently so incapable—

(i)the like right to payments under Schedule 7 to this Act by way of unemployability supplement; and

(ii)the like right to payments under Schedule 7 to this Act in respect of a child or adult dependant,

as if the injury or disease were one in respect of which a disablement pension were for the time being payable;

(b)for conferring on persons to whom this paragraph applies who as a result of the injury or disease in question require constant attendance—

(i)the like right to payments under this Act in respect of the need for constant attendance; and

(ii)the like right to an increase for exceptionally severe disablement,

as if the injury or disease were one in respect of which a disablement pension were for the time being payable in respect of an assessment of 100 per cent.;

(c)for applying in relation to payments under this paragraph the provisions of this Act relating to industrial injuries benefit, in so far as those provisions apply in relation to—

(i)an unemployability supplement;

(ii)an increase of a disablement pension in respect of a child or adult dependant; or

(iii)an increase of a disablement pension in respect of the need for constant attendance or exceptionally severe disablement,

(as the case may be) subject to any additions or modifications.

 

Part IIIInterpretation

8(1)In this Schedule, except where the context otherwise requires—

“corresponding disablement pension rate” means the weekly rate for the time being of a disablement pension in respect of an assessment of 100 per cent.;

“the 1967 Act” means the [1967 c. 34.] Industrial Injuries and Diseases (Old Cases) Act 1967;

“injury pension” includes any pension or similar benefit payable in respect of a person’s employment or former employment, being a pension or benefit which would not be payable or would be payable at a less rate but for an injury or disease referable to that employment;

“the original Industrial Injuries Act” means the [1946 c. 62.] National Insurance (Industrial Injuries) Act 1946;

“prescribed”, in relation to an occupation and a disease to which paragraph 4 above applies, means any occupation in the case of which, by virtue of regulations under section 108 of this Act that disease is prescribed in relation to earners employed in employed earners' employment;

“workmen’s compensation” means compensation under any of the Workmen’s Compensation Acts or under any contracting-out scheme duly certified under any of those Acts;

“the Workmen’s Compensation Acts” means the [1925 c. 84.] Workmen’s Compensation Acts 1925 to 1945, or the enactments repealed by the Workmen’s Compensation Act 1925, or the enactments repealed by the [1906 c. 58.] Workmen’s Compensation Act 1906 .

(2)Without prejudice to sub-paragraph (3) below, in the case of a person who suffers from pneumoconiosis accompanied by tuberculosis, the effects of the tuberculosis may be treated, for the purposes of any scheme under paragraph 2 or 4 above, as if they were effects of the pneumoconiosis.

(3)In the case of a person the extent of whose disablement resulting from pneumoconiosis, or from pneumoconiosis accompanied by tuberculosis, would if his physical condition were otherwise normal, be determined in accordance with a scheme under paragraph 2 or 4 above to be of a gravity comparable to an assessment at not less than 50 per cent., and the pneumoconiosis is accompanied or, as the case may be, further accompanied by emphysema or chronic bronchitis, the effects of the emphysema or chronic bronchitis may be treated for the purposes of any such scheme as if they were effects of the pneumoconiosis.

(4)In sub-paragraph (1) above, in the definition of “prescribed”, the reference to regulations shall be construed, in relation to any scheme under paragraph 4 above, as a reference to the regulations in force at the commencement of the scheme or at such time thereafter as may be prescribed by the scheme, whether regulations under section 76 of the 1975 Act, section 56 of the [1965 c. 52.] National Insurance (Industrial Injuries) Act 1965 or section 108 above.

(5)For the purposes of this Schedule—

(a)a period shall be treated as considerable if it lasts or can be expected to last for not less than 13 weeks;

(b)a person may be treated as being, as the result of an injury or disease or as the joint result of two or more injuries or diseases, totally incapable of work and likely to remain so incapable for a considerable period notwithstanding that the disability resulting from the injury or disease or, as the case may be, from the injuries or diseases taken together is not such as to prevent him from being capable of work, if it is likely to prevent his earnings (including any remuneration or profit derived from a gainful occupation) exceeding in a year such amount as is for the time being prescribed for purposes of unemployability supplement.

(6)For the purposes of paragraphs 6 and 7 above paragraph 4 of Schedule 3 to the 1986 Act and paragraph 1 of Schedule 7 to this Act shall be deemed not to have been enacted.

 

Section 144(2).

SCHEDULE 9Exclusions from entitlement to child benefit

 

Children in detention, care, etc.

1Except where regulations otherwise provide, no person shall be entitled to child benefit in respect of a child for any week if in that week the child—

(a)is undergoing imprisonment or detention in legal custody;

(b)is subject to a supervision requirement made under section 44 of the [1968 c. 49.] Social Work (Scotland) Act 1968 and is residing in a residential establishment within the meaning of that section; or

(c)is in the care of a local authority in such circumstances as may be prescribed.

 

Employed trainees, etc.

2(1)No person shall be entitled to child benefit by virtue of section 142(1)(c) above in respect of a child if the education in question is received by that child by virtue of his employment or of any office held by him.

(2)Regulations may specify the circumstances in which a child is or is not to be treated as receiving education as mentioned in sub-paragraph (1) above.

 

Married children

3Except where regulations otherwise provide, no person shall be entitled to child benefit in respect of a child who is married.

 

Persons exempt from tax

4Except where regulations otherwise provide, no person shall be entitled to child benefit in respect of a child if either that person or such other person as may be prescribed is exempt from tax under such provisions as may be prescribed.

 

Children entitled to severe disablement allowance

5Except where regulations otherwise provide, no person shall be entitled to child benefit in respect of a child for any week in which the child is entitled to a severe disablement allowance.

 

Section 144(3).

SCHEDULE 10Priority between persons entitled to child benefit

 

Person with prior award

1(1)Subject to sub-paragraph (2) below, as between a person claiming child benefit in respect of a child for any week and a person to whom child benefit in respect of that child for that week has already been awarded when the claim is made, the latter shall be entitled.

(2)Sub-paragraph (1) above shall not confer any priority where the week to which the claim relates is later than the third week following that in which the claim is made.

 

Person having child living with him

2Subject to paragraph 1 above, as between a person entitled for any week by virtue of paragraph (a) of subsection (1) of section 143 above and a person entitled by virtue of paragraph (b) of that subsection the former shall be entitled.

 

Husband and wife

3Subject to paragraphs 1 and 2 above, as between a husband and wife residing together the wife shall be entitled.

 

Parents

4(1)Subject to paragraphs 1 to 3 above, as between a person who is and one who is not a parent of the child the parent shall be entitled.

(2)Subject as aforesaid, as between two persons residing together who are parents of the child but not husband and wife, the mother shall be entitled.

 

Other cases

5As between persons not falling within paragraphs 1 to 4 above, such one of them shall be entitled as they may jointly elect or, in default of election, as the Secretary of State may in his discretion determine.

 

Supplementary

6(1)Any election under this Schedule shall be made in the prescribed manner.

(2)Regulations may provide for exceptions from and modifications of the provisions of paragraphs 1 to 5 above in relation to such cases as may be prescribed.

 

Section 153(3).

SCHEDULE 11Circumstances in which periods of entitlement to statutory sick pay do not arise

1A period of entitlement does not arise in relation to a particular period of incapacity for work in any of the circumstances set out in paragraph 2 below or in such other circumstances as may be prescribed.

2The circumstances are that—

(a)at the relevant date the employee is over pensionable age;

(b)the employee’s contract of service was entered into for a specified period of not more than three months;

(c)at the relevant date the employee’s normal weekly earnings are less than the lower earnings limit then in force under section 5(1)(a) above;

(d)the employee had—

(i)in the period of 57 days ending immediately before the relevant date, at least one day which formed part of a period of interruption of employment; and

(ii)at any time during that period of interruption of employment, an invalidity pension day (whether or not the day referred to in paragraph (i) above);

(e)in the period of 57 days ending immediately before the relevant date the employee had at least one day on which—

(i)he was entitled to sickness benefit (or on which he would have been so entitled if he had satisfied the contribution conditions for sickness benefit mentioned in section 31(2)(a) above), or

(ii)she was entitled to a maternity allowance;

(f)the employee has done no work for his employer under his contract of service;

(g)on the relevant date there is, within the meaning of section 27 above, a stoppage of work due to a trade dispute at the employee’s place of employment;

(h)the employee is, or has been, pregnant and the relevant date falls within the disqualifying period (within the meaning of section 153(12) above).

3In this Schedule “relevant date” means the date on which a period of entitlement would begin in accordance with section 153 above if this Schedule did not prevent it arising.

4(1)Paragraph 2(b) above does not apply in any case where—

(a)at the relevant date the contract of service has become a contract for a period exceeding three months; or

(b)the contract of service (the “current contract”) was preceded by a contract of service entered into by the employee with the same employer (the “previous contract”) and—

(i)the interval between the date on which the previous contract ceased to have effect and that on which the current contract came into force was not more than 8 weeks; and

(ii)the aggregate of the period for which the previous contract had effect and the period specified in the current contract (or, where that period has been extended, the specified period as so extended) exceeds 13 weeks.

(2)For the purposes of sub-paragraph (1)(b)(ii) above, in any case where the employee entered into more than one contract of service with the same employer before the current contract, any of those contracts which came into effect not more than 8 weeks after the date on which an earlier one of them ceased to have effect shall be treated as one with the earlier contract.

5(1)In paragraph 2(d) above “invalidity pension day” means a day—

(a)for which the employee in question was entitled to an invalidity pension, a non-contributory invalidity pension (under section 36 of the 1975 Act) or a severe disablement allowance; or

(b)for which he was not so entitled but which was the last day of the invalidity pension qualifying period.

(2)In sub-paragraph (1)(b) above the “invalidity pension qualifying period” means the period mentioned in section 33(1) or, as the case may be, 40(3) or 41(2) above as falling within the period of interruption of employment referred to in whichever of those provisions is applicable.

6For the purposes of paragraph 2(f) above, if an employee enters into a contract of service which is to take effect not more than 8 weeks after the date on which a previous contract of service entered into by him with the same employer ceased to have effect, the two contracts shall be treated as one.

7Paragraph 2(g) above does not apply in the case of an employee who proves that at no time on or before the relevant date did he have a direct interest in the trade dispute in question.

8Paragraph 2(h) above does not apply in relation to an employee who has been pregnant if her pregnancy terminated, before the beginning of the disqualifying period, otherwise than by confinement (as defined for the purposes of statutory maternity pay in section 171(1) above).

 

Section 160.

SCHEDULE 12Relationship of statutory sick pay with benefits and other payments, etc

 

The general principle

1Any day which—

(a)is a day of incapacity for work in relation to any contract of service; and

(b)falls within a period of entitlement (whether or not it is also a qualifying day),

shall not be treated for the purposes of this Act as a day of incapacity for work for the purposes of determining whether a period is a period of interruption of employment.

 

Contractual remuneration

2(1)Subject to sub-paragraphs (2) and (3) below, any entitlement to statutory sick pay shall not affect any right of an employee in relation to remuneration under any contract of service (“contractual remuneration”).

(2)Subject to sub-paragraph (3) below—

(a)any contractual remuneration paid to an employee by an employer of his in respect of a day of incapacity for work shall go towards discharging any liability of that employer to pay statutory sick pay to that employee in respect of that day; and

(b)any statutory sick pay paid by an employer to an employee of his in respect of a day of incapacity for work shall go towards discharging any liability of that employer to pay contractual remuneration to that employee in respect of that day.

(3)Regulations may make provision as to payments which are, and those which are not, to be treated as contractual remuneration for the purposes of sub-paragraph (1) or (2) above.

 

Sickness benefit

3(1)This paragraph applies in any case where—

(a)a period of entitlement as between an employee and an employer of his comes to an end; and

(b)the first day immediately following the day on which the period of entitlement came to an end—

(i)is a day of incapacity for work in relation to that employee; and

(ii)is not prevented by paragraph 1 above from being treated as a day of incapacity for work for the purposes of determining whether a period is a period of interruption of employment.

(2)In a case to which this paragraph applies, the day of incapacity for work mentioned in sub-paragraph (1)(b) above shall, except in prescribed cases, be or as the case may be form part of a period of interruption of employment notwithstanding section 57(1)(d)(ii) above.

(3)Where each of the first two consecutive days, or the first three consecutive days, following the day on which the period of entitlement came to an end is a day falling within sub-paragraphs (i) and (ii) of sub-paragraph (1)(b) above, sub-paragraph (2) above shall have effect in relation to the second day or, as the case may be, the second and third days, as it has effect in relation to the first day.

(4)Any day which is, by virtue of section 57(1)(e) above to be disregarded in computing any period of consecutive days for the purposes of Part II of this Act shall be disregarded in determining, for the purposes of this paragraph, whether a day is the first day following the end of a period of entitlement or, as the case may be, the second or third consecutive such day.

4(1)This paragraph applies in any case where—

(a)a period of entitlement as between an employee and an employer of his comes to an end; and

(b)that employee has a day of incapacity for work which—

(i)is, or forms part of, a period of interruption of employment; and

(ii)falls within the period of 57 days immediately following the day on which the period of entitlement came to an end.

(2)In a case to which this paragraph applies, section 31(4) above shall not apply in relation to a day of incapacity for work of a kind mentioned in sub-paragraph (1)(b) above or to any later day in the period of interruption of employment concerned.

 

Invalidity pension for widows and widowers

5Paragraph 1 above does not apply for the purpose of determining whether the conditions specified in section 40(3) or 41(2) above are satisfied.

 

Unemployability supplement

6Paragraph 1 above does not apply in relation to paragraph 3 of Schedule 7 to this Act and accordingly the references in paragraph 3 of that Schedule to a period of interruption of employment shall be construed as if the provisions re-enacted in this Part of this Act had not been enacted.

 

Section 168.

SCHEDULE 13Relationship of statutory maternity pay with benefits and other payments etc

 

The general principle

1Except as may be prescribed, a day which falls within the maternity pay period shall not be treated for the purposes of this Act as a day of unemployment or of incapacity for work for the purpose of determining whether it forms part of a period of interruption of employment.

 

Invalidity

2(1)Regulations may provide that in prescribed circumstances a day which falls within the maternity pay period shall be treated as a day of incapacity for work for the purpose of determining entitlement to an invalidity pension.

(2)Regulations may provide that an amount equal to a woman’s statutory maternity pay for a period shall be deducted from invalidity benefit in respect of the same period and a woman shall be entitled to invalidity benefit only if there is a balance after the deduction and, if there is such a balance, at a weekly rate equal to it.

 

Contractual remuneration

3(1)Subject to sub-paragraphs (2) and (3) below, any entitlement to statutory maternity pay shall not affect any right of a woman in relation to remuneration under any contract of service (“contractual remuneration”).

(2)Subject to sub-paragraph (3) below—

(a)any contractual remuneration paid to a woman by an employer of hers in respect of a week in the maternity pay period shall go towards discharging any liability of that employer to pay statutory maternity pay to her in respect of that week; and

(b)any statutory maternity pay paid by an employer to a woman who is an employee of his in respect of a week in the maternity pay period shall go towards discharging any liability of that employer to pay contractual remuneration to her in respect of that week.

(3)Regulations may make provision as to payments which are, and those which are not, to be treated as contractual remuneration for the purposes of sub-paragraphs (1) and (2) above.

 

TABLE OF DERIVATIONS

Note:

1The following abbreviations are used in this Table:—

1975(1)

= Social Security Act 1975 (c. 14)

1975(2)

= Social Security Pensions Act 1975 (c. 60)

1975(3)

= Child Benefit Act 1975 (c. 61)

1975 (Old Cases)

= Industrial Injuries and Diseases (Old Cases) Act 1975 (c. 16)

1977

= Social Security (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1977 (c. 5)

1978

= Employment Protection (Consolidation) Act 1978 (c. 4)

1979

= Social Security Act 1979 (c. 18)

1980(1)

= Social Security Act 1980 (c. 30)

1980(2)

= Social Security (No.2) Act 1980 (c. 39)

1981(1)

= Social Security (Contributions) Act 1981 (c. 1)

1981(2)

= Social Security Act 1981 (c. 33)

1982(1)

= Social Security (Contributions) Act 1982 (c. 2)

1982(2)

= Social Security and Housing Benefits Act 1982 (c. 24)

1983

= Health and Social Services and Social Security Adjudications Act 1983 (c. 41)

1984

= Health and Social Security Act 1984 (c. 48)

1985

= Social Security Act 1985 (c. 53)

1986

= Social Security Act 1986 (c. 50)

1987

= Social Fund (Maternity and Funeral Expenses) Act 1987 (c. 7)

1988(1)

= Social Security Act 1988 (c. 7)

1988(2)

= Local Government Finance Act 1988 (c. 41)

1989

= Social Security Act 1989 (c. 24)

1990

= Social Security Act 1990 (c. 27)

1991(1)

= Statutory Sick Pay Act 1991 (c. 3)

1991(2)

= Disability Living Allowance and Disability Working Allowance Act 1991 (c. 21)

1991(3)

= Social Security (Contributions) Act 1991 (c. 42 )

R followed by a number

= the Law Commission recommendation of that number

2The Table does not contain any entries in respect of section 66(2) of the Social Security Pensions Act 1975 (c. 60) which provides that, with certain exceptions, that Act and the Social Security Act 1975 (c. 14) shall have effect as if the provisions of the Social Security Pensions Act 1975 were contained in the Social Security Act 1975. The effect is that the general provisions of the Social Security Act 1975 apply to apply to the provisions of the Social Security Pensions Act 1975.

3Numerous sums specified in this Act are subject to frequent alteration by statutory instrument. There are three relevant statutory instruments in force—

(a)The Social Security (Contributions) (Re-rating) (No. 2) Order 1991 (S.I. 1991/2909), (“the Contributions Order”);

(b)The Social Security Benefits (Up-rating) (No. 2) Order 1991 (S.I. 1991/2910), (“the Benefits Order”);

(c)The Statutory Sick Pay (Rate of Payment) (No. 2) Order 1991 (S.I. 1991/2911), (“the Sick Pay Order”);

The order in which the provisions amended by the Benefits Order are consolidated is not identical with the order in which they appear in the Social Security Act 1975.

4The Table does not show the effect of transfer of functions orders.

Provision

Derivation

1(1)

1975(1) s.1(1); 1990 s.16(1),(2)

(2)

1975 s.1(2); 1991(3) s.1(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.1(3); 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para.5

(4)

1975(1) s.1(4); 1991(3) s.2(1)(a)

(5)

1975(1) s.1(4A); 1990 s.16(2); 1991(1) s.1(4)

(6)

1975(1) s.1(6); 1991(3) s.1(3)

2

1975(1) s.2

3(1)

1975(1) s.3(1)

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.3(2), (3)

4(1)

1975(1) s.3(1A); 1982(2) ss.23, 37(1); 1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.10

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.3(1B),(1C); 1982(2) s.37(1)

(4)

1975(1) s.3(1D); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.1

(5)

1975(1) s.3(4); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.8

5(1)

1975(1) s.4(1); 1975(2) ss.1(1), 65(1), Sch.4, para.36(a); 1985 s.7(1)

(2)

1975(2) s.1(2); 1986 s.74(6)

(3)

1975(2) s.1(3)

6(1)

1975(1) s.4(2); Education (School-Leaving Dates) Act 1976 (c. 5) s.2(4)

(2)

1975(2) s.4(1); 1984 s.21, Sch.7, para.3(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.4(3); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.2(1)

(4)

1975(1) s.4(2)

(5)

1975(1) s.4(7); 1979 s.14(1); 1985 s.8(1)

(6)

1986 s.74(5)

7

1975(1) s.4(4),(5)

8(1)—(3)

1975(1) s.4(6), (6A), (6B); 1989 s.1(1)

(4)

1986 s.74(5)

9(1)

1975(1) s.4(6C); 1985 s.7(2); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.2(2)

(2)

1975(1) s.4(6D); 1985 s.7(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.4(6E); 1985 s.7(2); Contributions Order art.2(2)

(4)

1975(1) s.4(6C), (6E); 1985 s.7(2)

(5)

1986 s.74(5)

10

1975(1) s.4A; 1991(3) s.1(5)

11(1)

1975(1) s.7(1); Education (School-Leaving Dates) Act 1976 (c. 5) s.2(4); 1984 s.17(1); Contributions Order art.3(a)

(2)

1975(2) s.4(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.7(4)

(4)

1975(1) s.7(5) Contributions Order art.3(b)

(5)

1975(1) s.7(6)

12(1),(2)

1975(1) s.7A(1),(2); 1984 s.17(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.7A(3); 1984 s.17(2); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.3(b), (c); The Social Security (Contributions and Credits) (Transitional and Consequential Provisions) Regulations 1985 (S.I.1985/1398) reg.4(2)

(4)—(8)

1975(1) s.7A(4)—(8); 1984 s.17(2)

13(1)

1975(1) s.8(1); Education (School-Leaving Dates) Act 1976 (c. 5) s.2(4); 1984 s.18(1)(a) Contributions Order art.4

(2)

1975(1) s.8(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.8(2)(a)

(4)

1975(1) s.8(2A); 1984 s.18(1)(b), (3)

(5)

1975(1) s.8(2B); 1984 s.18(3)

(6)

1975(1) s.8(2C); 1984 s.18(3); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.4; The Social Security (Contributions and Credits) (Transitional and Consequential Provisions) Regulations 1985 (S.I.1985/1398) reg.4(3)

(7)

1975(1) s.8(2D); 1984 s.18(3)

14(1)

1975(2) s.5(1); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.6

(2), (3)

1975(2) s.5(2); 1977 s.1(5)

15(1), (2)

1975(1) s.9(1); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.5(a),(b)

(3)

1975(1) s.9(2); Social Security (Contributions, Re-rating) Order 1982 (S.I.1982/1790) art.5(a) Contributions Order art.5

(4)

Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 (c. 1) s.844, Sch.29, para.14

(5)

1975(1) s.9(1); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.5(c)

16(1),(2)

1975(1) s.9(3)

(3)

1975(1) s.9(4)

(4)

1975(1) s.9(5); 1990 s.17(1)

(5)

1975(1) s.9(6); 1990 s.17(2)

17(1), (2)

1975(1) s.9(7), (8)

(3) — (6)

1975(1) s.9(9)

18(1)

1975(1) s.10(1); Social Security (Contributions, Re-rating) Order 1982 (S.I. 1982/1790) art.5(a) Contributions Order art.5

(2)

1975(1) s.10(2)

19(1)—(3)

1975(1) s.11

(4), (5)

1975(2) s.3(2), (3)

(6)

1975(2) s.3(4); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.5

20(1)

1975(1) s.12(1); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.37; 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.2(a); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.63; 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.6

(2) “long-term benefit”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “long-term benefit”; 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.64

“short-term benefit”

1975(1) s.12(2)

(3)

Drafting

21(1), (2)

1975(1) s.13(1); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.64

(3)

1975(1) s.13(6)

(4)

1975(1) s.13(8); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.72(b)

(5)

1975(1) s.13(6); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.2(6)

(6)

1975(1) s.13(7)

22(1), (2)

1975(1) s.13(2); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.38(a); 1986 ss.18(1), 75, 86, Sch.8, para.2(1), Sch.10, para.72

(3)

1975(1) s.13(5); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.2(4)(c); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.7

(4)

1975(1) s.13(3); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.38(b); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.2(2)

(5)

1975(1) s.13(4); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.2(3)

(6)

1975(1) s.13(5AA); 1989 s.4(3)

(7)

1977 s.2

23(1)

1975(1) s.13(5); 1979 s.21(4), Sch.3, para.5; 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.2(4)(a); 1988(1) s.9, Sch.2, para.1(1)(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.13(5ZA); 1988(1) s.9, Sch.2, para.1(1)(b)

(3)

1975(1) s.13(5); 1989 s.4(2)

(4)

1975(1) s.13(5A); 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para.6(b); R1

24(1)

1975(1) s.13(5B); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.2(5)

(2)

1975(1) s.13(5C); 1989 s.4(4)

25(1)

1975(1) s.14(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.14(2); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.4(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.14(3)

(4)

1975(1) s.14(4); 1975(2) s.18(1)

(5), (6)

1975(1) s.14(6); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.39(b); 1979 s.21(4), Sch.3, para.6; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.83

(7)

1975(1) s.14(8)

26(1)

1975(1) s.18(1)

(2) — (4)

1975(1) s.18(2) — (2B); 1989 s.11

(5)

1975(1) s.18(3)

(6)

1975(1) s.18(4); 1986 s.43(1)

27(1), (2)

1975(1) s.19(1), (1A); 1986 s.44(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.19(2)

28(1)

1975(1) s.20(1); Employment Act 1988 (c. 19) s.27(2); 1989 s.12(1); Unemployment Benefit (Disqualification Period) Order 1988 (S.I.1988/487) art.2

(2)

1975(1) s.20(1A); 1986 s.43(3)(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.20(3)

(4)

1975(1) s.20(3A); 1985 s.10

(5)

1975(1) s.20(4); 1989 s.12(3)

(6)

Education (Scotland) Act 1962 (c. 47) s.145(16); Local Government (Scotland) Act 1973 (c. 65) s.129, Sch.11, para.12; 1975(1) s.20(5); Employment Act 1988 (c. 19) s.27(3)

29

1975(1) s.20A; 1989 s.12(4)

30(1)

1980(2) s.5(1); 1988(1) s.7(a); 1989 s.9(1)

(2)

1980(2) s.5(1A); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.34(2)

(3)

1980(2) s.5(2); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.34(3); 1989 s.9(1)

(4) “employer”

1980(2) s.5(3) “employer”

“employment”

1980(2) s.5(3) “employment”

“modifications”

1980(2) s.5(3) “modifications”

31(1)

1975(1) s.14(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.14(2); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.4(1)

(3)

1975 s.14(2A); 1982(2) s.39(3)

(4)

1975(1) s.14(3)

(5)

1975(1) s.14(4); 1975(2) s.18(1); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.9

(6), (7)

1975(1) s.14(6); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.39(b); 1979 s.21(4), Sch.3, para.6; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.83

(8)

1975(1) s.14(8)

32(1), (2)

1975(1) s.20(2), (3)

(3)

1975(1) s.20(5)(d) “week”

33(1)

1975(1) s.15(1); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.5(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.15(2); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.5(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.15(3); 1975(2) ss.14, 65(1), Sch.4, para.40(b); 1990 s.4(1)

(4), (5)

1975(1) s.15(4); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.40(c); 1979 ss.5, 21(4), Sch.1, para.1, Sch.3, para.7; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.83

(6)

1975(1) s.15(5)

(7), (8)

1975(1) s.15(5A), (5B); 1991(2) s.9(1)

(9)

1975(1) s.15(6); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.10

(10), (11)

1975(1) s.15A(1), (2); 1985 s.18(3)

34(1), (2)

1975(1) s.16(1); 1985 s.9(1)(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.16(2); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.10(a)

(4)

1975(1) s.16(2B)(a); 1985 s.9(1)(b); 1986 s.18(1)

(5)

1975(1) s.16(2C)(a); 1985 s.9(1)(b); 1986 s.18(1)

(6)

1975(1) s.16(2D)(a); 1985 s.9(1)(b); 1986 s.18(1)

(7)

1975(1) s.16(3); 1985 s.9(1)(c)

35(1) — (3)

1975(1) s.22(1) — (3); 1986 s.49(2), Sch.4, para.13

(4)

1975(1) s.22(4A); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.5(b)

(5)

1975(1) s.22(5); 1986 s.49(2), Sch.4, para.13

(6)

1975(1) s.22(6); 1986 ss.49(2), 50, Sch.4, para.13

(7)

1975(1) s.22(7); 1986 s.49(2), Sch.4, para.13

36(1), (2)

1975(1) s.24(1), (2); 1986 s.36(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.24(3); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.8

37(1)

1975(1) s.25(1); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.41; 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.9(a); Human Fertilisation and Embryology Act 1990 (c. 37) s.49, Sch.4, para.2

(2)

1975(1) s.25(2); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.9(b)

(3), (4)

1975(1) s.25(3), (4); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.4(1)

38(1)

1975(1) s.26(1); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.42; 1986 s.36(3)(a)

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.26(3), (4); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.4(2)

(4)

1989 s.6(1)

39(1)

1975(2) s.13(1), (3)

(2)

1975(2) s.13(2)

(3)

1986 s.19(1)(c)

(4), (5)

1975(1) s.26(2); 1986 s.36(3)(b)

(6)

1989 s.6(1)

40(1)

1975(2) s.15(1); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.70(a)

(2)

1975(2) s.15(1A); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.20(1)

(3)

1975(2) s.15(2); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.70(b)

(4)

1975(2) s.15(3)

(5)

1975(2) s.15(4); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.70(c); 1990 s.4(2)

(6)

1977 s.17(6)

(7)

1975(2) s.15(5); 1977 s.4(4); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.10(1)

(8)

1975(2) s.15(6)

(9)

1977 s.24(1) “modifications”

41(1)

1975(2) s.16(1); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.18

(2), (3)

1975(2) s.16(2), (3)

(4), (5)

1975(2) s.16(4); 1990 s.4(3)

(6)

1986 s.19(1)(d)

(7)

1975(2) s.16(5); 1977 s.4(4); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.10(2)

(8)

1975(2) s.16(6)

42

1975(2) s.16A; 1991(2) s.9(3)

43(1)

1975(1) s.27(6)

(2)

1977 s.4(1); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.8

(3), (4)

1975(2) s.25(1)

(5)

1975(2) s.25(2)

44(1)

1975(1) s.28(1); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.43; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.4(3)

(2)

1975(1) s.28(1A); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.4(4)

(3), (4)

1975(2) s.6(1); 1986 s.18(1); Benefits Order art.4(2)

(5)

1975(2) s.6(4); 1979 s.21(4), Sch.3, para.14

(6)

1975(2) s.6(5); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.7(1)(a); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.19

(7)

1975(2) s.6(6)

(8)

Transitional

45(1)

1975(2) s.6(2); 1986 s.18(1), (2)

(2), (3)

1975(2) s.6(2A); 1986 s.18(3)

(4), (5)

1975(2) s.6(2B); 1986 s.18(3)

(6), (7)

1975(2) ss.6(3), 60A; 1979 s.18; 1986 s.18(4)

(8)

Drafting

46(1)

1986 s.18(6)

(2)

1986 s.18(5)

47(1)

1975(1) s.28(7); 1980(2) s.3(3); 1985 s.9(2)(a),(b)

(2)

1975(1) s.28(7A)(a); 1985 s.9(2)(c); 1986 s.18(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.28(7B)(a); 1985 s.9(2)(c); 1986 s.18(1)

(4)

1975(1) s.28(7C)(a); 1985 s.9(2)(c); 1986 s.18(1)

(5)

1975(1) s.28(8)

(6)

1980(2) s.3(4)

48(1)

1975(2) s.20(1); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.5

(2)

1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.20

(3)

1975(2) s.20(2)

49(1)

1975(1) s.29(1)

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.29(2), (3); 1989 s.7(3)(a)

(4)

1975(1) s.29(4)

(5)

1975(1) s.29(5)

(6)

1975(1) s.29(6)

(7), (8)

1975(1) s.29(9), (9A); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.4(5)

50(1)

1975(1) s.29(7); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.44

(2)

1975(1) s.29(8); 1985 s.9(3)

(3),(4)

1975(2) s.7

(5)

1986 s.19(1)(a)

51(1)

1975(2) s.8(1); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, paras.4, 14

(2)

1975(2) s.8(2)

(3)

1986 s.19(1)(b)

(4)

1975(2) s.8(3); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.9(2)

52(1)

1975(2) s.9(1)

(2), (3)

1975(2) s.9(2), (3); 1986 s.18(1)

(4)

1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.15

53(1)

1975(2) s.10(1)

(2)

1975(2) s.10(2); 1986 s.18(1)

(3)

1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.16

54(1), (2)

1975(1) s.30(3)

(3)

1975(1) s.30(4); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.45

(4)

1975(1) s.30(5); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.2(2)

55

1975(2) s.12; 1989 s.7(4)

56(1), (2)

1975(1) s.31; 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.10; 1977 s.22(2)

(3), (4)

1975(1) s.43(1); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.15(a)

(5)

1975(1) s.43(2); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.15(b); 1977 s.22(3)

(6)

1986 s.40

57(1)

1975(1) s.17(1); 1980(2) s.3(1); 1989 s.10(2)

(2)

1975(1) s.22(4); 1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.13; 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.5(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.17(2); 1989 s.10(3); R2

(4)

1975(1) s.17(2A); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.4

(5)

1975(1) s.17(2B); 1989 s.10(4)

(6), (7)

1975(1) s.17(2C), (2D); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.3

(8)

1975(1) s.17(3)

(9), (10)

1975(1) s.17(4), (5); 1980(2) s.3(4); 1981(2) s.5

58(1)

1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.2(1)

(2)

1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.2(2), (6) “incapacity benefit”; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.30(2)

(3)

1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.2(3)

(4)

1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.2(6); Local Government and Housing Act 1989 (c. 42) s.194, Sch.11, para.113; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.30(4)

(5)

1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.2(7)

59(1), (2)

1975(1) s.20(2), (3)

(3)

1975(1) s.20(5)(d) “week”

60(1)

1975(1) s.33(1), (2)

(2), (3)

1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.10; 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para 5(b)

(4) — (6)

1975(1) s.33(3); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.46; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.3(1)

(7)

1975(1) s.33(4); 1975(2) s.19(5); 1986 s.18(1)

(8)

1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.5(a)

61(1)

1977 s.8(1); 1986 s.18(1); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.3(3)

(2)

1977 s.8(2); 1986 s.18(1); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.3(4)

62(1)

1975(2) s.24(1)(b), (c)

(2)

1975(2) s.24(2)

63

1975(1) s.34; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.3; 1990 s.2(3); 1991(2) s.1(1)

64

1975(1) s.35(1); 1988(1) s.1(1); 1991(2) s.2(1)

65(1)

1975(1) s.35(2); 1979 s.2(2); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.5(2)

(2)

1975(1) s.35(2A); 1979 s.2(3)

(3)

1975(1) s.35(3); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.3(2)

(4)

1975(1) s.35(4); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.5(3); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.3(3)

(5)

1975(1) s.35(4A); 1980(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.8; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para. 5(4); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.3(3)

(6)

1975(1) s.35(4)(a); 1979 s.2(5); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.5(3); 1990 s.1(2)

66

1975(1) s.35(2B), (2C); 1990 s.1(1); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.3(1)

67(1)

1975(1) s.35(5A); 1979 s.2(6)

(2)

1975(1) s.35(6); National Health Service Act 1977 (c. 49) s.129, Sch.15, para.63; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.3(4)

68(1)—(4)

1975(1) s.36; 1984 s.11(1)

(5)

1975(1) s.36(4A); 1985 s.21, Sch.4, para.3

(6), (7)

1975(1) s.36(5), (6); 1984 s.11(1)

(8), (9)

1975(1) s.36(6A), (6B); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.6

(10)

1975(1) s.36(6C); 1991(2) s.9(2)

(11)

1975(1) s.36(7); 1984 s.11(1); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.2(5); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.30(5)

(12)

1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.2(4)

(13)

1975(1) s.36(8); 1984 s.11(1); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.2(6) “coun- cillor”; “pre-commencement period”, (7)

69

1975(1) s.36A; 1990 s.2(1)

70(1)

1975(1) s.37(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.37(2); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.4.

(3) — (5)

1975(1) s.37(3) — (5)

(6)

1975(1) s.37(6); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.10

(7) — (9)

1975(1) s.37(7) — (9)

(10)

1975(1) s.37(6)

71

1975(1) s.37ZA; 1991(2) s.1(2)

72

1975(1) s.37ZB; 1991(2) s.1(2)

73

1975(1) s.37ZC; 1991(2) s.1(2)

74(1)

1977 s.13(1); 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.7

(2)

1977 s.13(3)

75

1975(1) s.37ZD; 1991(2) s.1(2)

76

1975(1) s.37ZE; 1991(2) s.1(2)

77(1)

1975(1) s.38(1); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.12(a)

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.38(2), (3)

(4), (5)

1975(1) s.43(1); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.15(a)

(6)

1975(1) s.43(2); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.15(b); 1977 s.22(3)

(7)

1975(1) s.38(1)

(8)

1975(1) s.38(4)

(9)

1975(1) s.38(5); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.12(c)

(10)

1975(1) s.38(6); 1986 s.45(a)

(11)

1975(1) s.38(7); 1986 s.45(b)

78(1), (2)

1975(1) s.39(1)(a), (b)

(3), (4)

1975(1) s.39(1)(c); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.2; 1986 s.18(1)

(5)

1975(1) s.39(2)

(6)

1975(1) s.39(2A); 1985 s.12(1)(b)

(7), (8)

1975(1) s.39(3), (3A); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.4(6)

(9)

1975(1) s.39(4)

79

1975(1) s.40

80(1)

1975(1) s.41(1); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.13

(2)

1975(1) s.41(2); 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.3(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.41(2A); 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.3(c)

(4)

1975(1) s.41(2B); 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.3(c); Benefits Order 1991 art.11

(5), (6)

1975(1) s.41(4), (5); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.13

(7)

1975(1) s.41(2D); 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.3(c)

81(1), (2)

1975(1) s.43(1); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.15(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.43(2); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.15(b); 1977 s.22(3)

82(1)

1975(1) s.44(1); 1975(3) s.22(1), Sch.4, para.16(a); 1980(1) s.21, Sch.1, para.5(2); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.16(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.44(2); 1975(3) s.22(1), Sch.4, para.16(a); 1980(1) s.21, Sch.1, para.5(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.44(3)(a); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.16(b)

(4)

1975(1) s.44(3)(c); 1975(3) s.22(1), Sch.4, para.16(b); 1980(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.4(a)

(5)

1975(1) s.44(4)

83(1)

1975(1) s.45(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.45(2); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.17; 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.7(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.45(2A); 1985 s.13(1)

84(1)

1975(1) s.45A(1); 1984 s.12; 1985 s.13(2)(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.45A(2); 1985 s.13(2)(b); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.8(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.45A(3); 1985 s.13(2)(b)

85(1)

1975(1) s.46(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.46(2); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.18; 1980(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.4(b)

(3)

1975(1) s.46(3)

(4)

1975(1) s.46(4); 1985 s.13(3)

86(1)

1975(1) s.47(1); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.19; 1980(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.5(2); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.7(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.47(1A); 1985 s.13(4)(b)

87(1)

1975(1) s.47A(a); 1980(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.5(1); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.3(2)

(2)

1975(1) s.47A(b); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.3(2)

88

1975(1) s.48(1)

89

1975(1) s.47B; 1984 s.14(a); 1989 s.9(3)

90

1975(1) s.49; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.3

91

1975(1) s.49A; 1986 s.44(2)

92

1975(1) s.84A; 1989 s.31, Sch.8, para.7(2)

93

1991(2) s.9(5)

94(1)

1975(1) s.50(1); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.2

(2)

1975(1) s.50(1A); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.11

(3)

1975(1) s.50(3)

(4)

1975(1) s.50(4); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.12(2)

(5)

1975(1) s.50(5)

(6)

1975(1) s.50(6); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.12(3)

95(1) — (3)

1975(1) s.51

(4), (5)

1977 s.17(3)

96

1975(1) s.157

97

1975(1) s.156

98 — 101

1975(1) ss.52 — 55

102(1), (2)

1975(1) s.50A(1), (2); 1982(2) s.39(4)

(3)

1975(1) s.50A(3); 1982(2) s.39(4); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.8(1)

103(1)

1975(1) s.57(1); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.3(1)

(2) — (4)

1975(1) s.57(1A) — (1C); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.3(2)

(5)

1975(1) s.57(3)

(6)

1975(1) s.57(4); 1982(2) s.39(2); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para. 12

(7), (8)

1975(1) s.57(6); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.3(4)

104(1), (2)

1975(1) s.61(1), (2)

(3), (4)

1975(1) s.61(3), (4); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.6

105

1975(1) s.63

106

Drafting

107(1)

1975(1) s.91(1); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.15

(2)

1975(1) s.91(2); R3

108(1) — (4)

1975(1) s.76(1) — (4)

(5)

1975(1) s.76(4A); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.4(1)

(6)

1975(1) s.76(5)

109(1)

1975(1) s.77(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.77(2); 1990 ss.3(7), 21(1), Sch.6, para.4(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.77(3)

(4) — (6)

1975(1) s.77(4); 1986 s.39, Sch.3 para.13

(7)

1975(1) s.77(5); 1986 s.39, Sch.3 para.13

110

1975(1) s.78

111

Drafting

112(1), (2)

1977 s.18(1)

(3)

1977 s.18(2); Employment Protection (Consolidation) Act 1978 (c. 44) s.159, Sch.16, para.29(d); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.74

113(1), (2)

1975(1) s.82(5), (6)

(3)

1975(1) s.83; 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para.8

114(1), (2)

1975(1) s.84(1), (2)

(3)

1975(1) s.84(4); 1985 s.13(6)

(4)

1975(1) s.84(5); 1985 s.13(8); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, paras.4, 16

115(1)

1975(1) s.127(1)

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.127(2)

(4)

Drafting

116

1975(1) s.128(1) — (3)

117

1975(1) s.129

118

1975(1) s.130

119

1975(1) s.131

0(1)

1975(1) s.132(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.132(2); Oil and Gas (Enterprise) Act 1982 (c. 23) s.37, Sch.3, para.21

(3)

1975(1) s.132(3)

121

1975(1) s.162

122(1) “beneficiary”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “beneficiary”

“benefit”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “benefit”

“child”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “child”; 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.38

“claim”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “claim”

“claimant”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “claimant”

“contract of service”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “contract of service”

“current”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “current”

“day of incapacity for work”; “day of interruption of employment”; “deferred”; “period of deferment”; “earnings”; “earner”; “employed earner”

Drafting

“employment”; “employed”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “employment”; “employed”

“entitled”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “entitled”; 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para. 14; 1990 s.5(2)

“industrial injuries benefit”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “industrial injuries benefit”

“initial primary percentage”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “initial primary percentage”; 1989 s.1(9)

“the Inland Revenue”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “the Inland Revenue”

“late husband”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “late husband”

“long-term benefit”

Drafting

“loss of physical faculty”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “loss of physical faculty”; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.11(a)

“lower earnings limit”, “upper earnings limit”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “lower earnings limit”, “upper earnings limit”

“main primary percentage”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch. 20, “main primary percentage”; 1989 s.1(9)

“medical examination”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “medical examination”

“medical treatment”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “medical treatment”

“the Northern Ireland Department”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “the Northern Ireland Department”

“Old Cases payments”

rafting

“payments by way of occupational or personal pension”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20 “payments by way of occupational or personal pension”; 1980(2) s.5(3) “payments by way of occupational or personal pension”; 1984 s.21, Sch.7, para.2; 1989 s.9(2), (4)

“pensionable age”

1975(1) ss.27(1), 168(1), Sch.20, “pensionable age”

“pneumoconiosis”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “pneumoconiosis”

“prescribe”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “prescribe”

“primary percentage”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “primary percentage”; 1989 s.1(9)

“qualifying earnings factor”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “qualifying earnings factor”; am. 1975(2) s.65, Sch.4, para.64

“relative”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “relative”

“relevant accident”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “relevant accident”

“relevant injury”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “relevant injury”

“relevant loss of faculty”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “relevant loss of faculty”; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.11(b)

“self-employed earner”; “short-term benefit”

Drafting

“tax week”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “tax week”

“tax year”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “tax year”; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.11

“trade or business”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “trade or business”

“trade union”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “trade union”

“week”

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “week”; 1991(2) s.9(4)

(2)

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “employment”; 1989 s.12(5)

(3)

1977 s.22(1)

(4), (5)

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “entitled to child benefit”; 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.38

(6)

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20, “permanently incapable of self support”; 1980(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.7

123(1)

1986 s.20(1); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.2(2); 1991(2) s.6(2)

(2)

1986 s.20(2); 1991(2) s.6(3); S.I.1988/1843 Sch.3, para.4(c)

(3)

1986 s.31(4)

(4) — (6)

1986 s.31G(4) — (6); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.6

124(1)

1986 s.20(3); 1988(1) s.4(1); 1989 s.13(1)

(2)

1986 s.20(4N); 1988(1) s.4(2)

(3)

1986 s.20(4)

(4)

1986 s.21(1); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.23(1)

(5), (6)

1986 s.21(1A), (1B); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.23(2)

125(1) — (4)

1986 s.20(4A) — (4D); 1988(1) s.4(2)

(5)

1986 s.20(4N); 1988(1) s.4(2)

126(1) — (4)

1986 s.23(1) — (4)

(5)

1986 s.23(5); Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 (c. 1) s.844, Sch.29, para.32

(6)

1986 s.23(5A); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.24(1)

(7)

1986 s.23(6); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.17(2) Benefits Order art.16

(8)

1986 s.23(7); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.17(3)

127

1986 s.23A; 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.25; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.16

128(1)

1986 s.20(5), (5A); 1988(1) s.3(a); 1991(2) s.8(1)

(2)

1986 s.21(2), (3)

(3)

1986 s.20(6); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.15(1)

(4)

1986 s.20(10); 1991(2) s.8(2)

(5)

1986 s.21(6)(a)

(6)

1986 s.79(3)

129(1)

1986 s.20(6A), (6D); 1991(2) s.6(4)

(2), (3)

1986 s.20(6B), (6C); 1991(2) s.6(4)

(4)

1986 s.20(6E); 1991(2) s.6(4)

(5)

1986 s.21(3A), (3B); 1991(2) s.6(8)

(6)

1986 s.20(6F); 1991(2) s.6(4)

(7)

1986 s.27B(4); 1991(2) s.7(1)

(8)

1986 s.21(6)(aa); 1991(2) s.6(9)

(9)

1986 s.79(3); 1991(2) s.7, Sch.3, para.7

130(1), (2)

1986 s.20(7), (8)

(3)

1986 s.21(4), (5)

(4), (5)

1986 s.21(6); Housing (Scotland) Act 1988 (c. 43) s.70(3); Housing Act 1988 (c. 50) s.121(4)

131(1)

1986 s.20(8A); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.2(3)

(2)

1986 s.20(8AA); 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.9(2)

(3) — (9)

1986 s.20(8B) — (8H); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.2(3)

(10), (11)

1986 s.21(5A), (5B); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.3(2)

(12)

1986 s.21(6)(c); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.3(3)

132

1986 s.22A; 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.5

133(1)

1986 s.22B(1); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.5; 1989 s.31(1), Sch.8, para.9(3)

(2) — (4)

1986 s.22B(2) — (4); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.5

134(1)

1986 s.22(6)

(2)

1986 s.20(9)

(3)

1986 s.20(9A); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.2(4)

(4)

1986 s.21(7)

135(1), (2)

1986 s.22(1), (2)

(3), (4)

1986 s.22(2A), (2B); 1990 s.9

(5)

1986 s.22(3); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.4(2)

(6)

1986 s.22(4)

136(1)

1986 s.22(5)

(2), (3)

1986 s.22(7), (8)

(4)

1986 s.22(8A); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.4(3)

(5)

1988 s.22(9)

137(1) “charging authority”

1986 s.20(11) “charging authority”; 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.2(5)

“child”

1986 s.20(11) “child”; 1989 s.5(1)

“contribution period”

1986 s.20(11) “contribution period”; 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.2(5)

“dwelling”

1986 s.84(1) “dwelling”

“family”

1986 s.20(11) “family”

“industrial injuries scheme”

1986 s.20(11) “industrial injuries scheme”; 1991(2) s.6(6)(a)

“levying authority”

1986 s.20(11) “levying authority”; 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.2(5)

“married couple”

1986 s.20(11) “married couple”

“the 1987 Act”, “the 1988 Act”

Drafting

“prescribed”

1986 s.84(1) “prescribed”

“unmarried couple”

1986 s.20(11) “unmarried couple”

“war pension scheme”

1986 s.20(11) “war pension scheme”; 1991(2) s.6(6)(b)

“week”

1986 s.20(11) “week”; 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.2(5)

(2)

1986 s.20(12); 1989 s.13(2); 1991(2) s.6(7)

138(1)

1986 s.32(2); 1987 s.1

(2)

1986 s.32(2A); 1988(1) s.11, Sch. 3, para. 2

(3)

1986 s.33(1A); 1988(1) s.11, Sch. 3, para. 10

(4)

1986 s.84(1) “prescribed”

139(1) — (3)

1986 s.33(2) — (4)

(4)

1986 s.33(4A); 1988(1) s.11, Sch. 3, para. 11

(5)

1986 s.33(11)

140(1)

1986 s.33(9); 1988(1) s.11, Sch. 3, para. 12

(2)

1986 s.33(10)

(3)

1986 s.33(10ZA); 1990 s.10(3)

(4)

1986 s.33(10A); 1988(1) s.11, Sch. 3, para.13; 1990 s.10(4)

(5)

1986 s.32(11); 1988(1) s.11, Sch.3, para.7

141

1975(3) s.1(1)

142(1)

1975(3) s.2(1); 1986 s.70(1)(a); 1988(1) s.4(3)

(2), (3)

1975(3) s.2(1A), (1B); 1986 s.70(1)(b)

(4), (5)

1975(3) s.2(2), (3)

143(1), (2)

1975(3) s.3(1), (2)

(3)

1975(3) s.3(3); National Health Service and Community Care Act 1990 (c. 19) s.66(1), Sch.9, para.15

(4), (5)

1975(3) s.3(4), (5)

144(1), (2)

1975(3) s.4(1); 1988(1), s.4(4)

(3)

1975(3) s.4(2)

145(1) — (4)

1975(3) s.5(1) — (4)

(5)

1975(3) s.22(1)(a)

(6)

1975(3) s.22(8)

(7)

1975(3) s.22(9)

146

1975(3) s.13

147(1) “prescribed”

1975(3) s.24(1) “prescribed”

“recognised educational establishment”

1975(3) s.24(1) “recognised educational establishment”

“voluntary organisation”

1975(3) s.24(1) “voluntary organisation”

“week”

1975(3) s.24(1) “week”

(2)

1975(3) s.24(2)

(3)

1975(3) s.24(3)(b)

(4)

1975(3) s.24(4)

(5)

1975(3) s.9(2)

(6)

1975(3) s.24(5)

148

1986 s.66, Sch.6, para.2

149

1986 s.66, Sch.6, para.3

150(1)

1986 s.66, Sch.6, para.1(1)

(2) “attendance allowance”

1986 s.66, Sch.6, para.1(2) “attendance allowance”; 1991(2) s.4, Sch.2, para.16

“pensionable age”

1986 s.66, Sch.6, para.1(2) “pensionable age”

“retirement pension”

1986 s.66, Sch.6, para.1(2) “retirement pension”

“unemployability supplement or allowance”

1986 s.66, Sch.6, para.1(2) “unemployability supplement or allowance”; Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 (c. 1) s.844, Sch.29, para.32, Table

“war disablement pension”

1986 s.84(1) “war disablement pension”; Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 s.844, Sch.29, para.32, Table

“war widow’s pension”

1986 s.84(1) “war widow’s pension”; Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 s.844, Sch.29, para.32, Table

(3)

1986 s.66, Sch.6, para.1(2) “married couple”; “unmarried couple”

(4)

1986 s.66, Sch.6, para.1(3)

151(1), (2)

1982(2) s.1(1), (2)

(3)

1982(2) s.23A(1); 1984 s.21, Sch.7, para.8

(4), (5)

1982(2) s.1(3), (4)

(6)

1982(2) s.1(5); 1986 s.68

152(1), (2)

1982(2) s.2(1), (2)

(3)

1982(2) s.2(3); The Statutory Sick Pay (General) Regulations 1982 (S.I.1982/894) reg.2A; The Statutory Sick Pay (General) Amendment Regulations 1986 (S.I.1986/477) reg.2

(4)

1982(2) s.2(3A); 1985 s.18(4)

(5), (6)

1982(2) s.2(4), (5)

153(1) — (4)

1982(2) s.3(1) — (4)

(5)

1982(2) s.3(4A); 1985 s.18(5)

(6), (7)

1982(2) s.3(5), (6)

(8), (9)

1982(2) s.3(6A), (6B); 1985 s.29(1), Sch.4, para.4

(10), (11)

1982(2) s.3(7), (8)

(12)

1982(2) s.3(9); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.77

154(1)

1982(2) s.4(1)

(2)

1982(2) s.4(2); 1984 s.21, Sch.7, para.7

(3), (4)

1982(2) s.4(3), (4)

155(1) — (3)

1982(2) s.5(1) — (3)

(4)

1982(2) s.5(4); 1985 s.18(1)

(5)

1982(2) s.5(5)

156

1982(2) s.6

157(1)

1982(2) s.7(1) Sick Pay Order reg.2

(2)

1982(2) s.7(1A); 1986 s.67(1); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.15(1)

(3)

1982(2) s.7(2)

158(1)

1982(2) s.9(1); 1991(1) s.1(1)

(2)

1982(2) s.9(1B); 1991(1) s.2(1)

(3)

1982(2) s.9(1D); 1991(1) s.2(1)

(4)

1982(2) s.9(2); 1991(1) s.2(2)

(5)

1982(2) s.9(3)(b), (c); 1991(1) s.1(3)

(6)

1982(2) s.9(6)

(7)

1991(1) s.2(5)

159

1982(2) s.9(1C); 1991(1) s.2(1)

160

Drafting

161(1), (2)

1982(2) s.27(1), (2)

(3)

1982(2) s.27(3); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.23

162

1982(2) s.22; Oil and Gas (Enterprise) Act 1982 (c. 23) s.37, Sch.3, para.44; R4

163(1) “contract of service”

1982(2) s.26(1) “contract of service”

“employee”

1982(2) s.26(1) “employee”

“employer”

1982(2) s.26(1) “employer”; 1985 s.29(1), Sch.4 para.6

“period of entitlement”; “period of incapacity for work”; “period of interruption of employment”

Drafting

“prescribed”

1982(2) s.26(1) “prescribed”

“qualifying day”

Drafting

“week”

1982(2) s.26(1) “week”

(2)

1982(2) s.26(2); 1985 s.29(1), Sch.4, para.7

(3) — (5)

1982(2) s.26(3) — (5)

(6)

1982(2) s.26(5A); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.16

(7)

1982(2) s.26(6)

164(1) — (5)

1986 s.46(1) — (5)

(6), (7)

1982(2) s.23A(1); 1984 s.21, Sch.7, para.8; 1986 s.46(6)

(8)

1986 s.46(7)

(9)

1986 s.46(8); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.16(1)

(10)

1986 s.46(9); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.16(2)

165(1) — (6)

1986 s.47(1) — (6)

(7)

1986 s.47(7); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.25

166(1)

1986 s.48(1)

(2)

1986 s.48(2); 1988(1), s.16, Sch.4, para.17

(3) — (8)

1986 s.48(3) — (8)

167(1)

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.1

(2)

R5

(3)

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.2

(4)

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.5

168

Drafting

169

1986 s.79(4)

170

1986 s.80; R4

171(1) “confinement”

1986 s.50(1) “confinement”

“dismissed”

1986 s.50(1) “dismissed”

“employee”

1986 s.50(1) “employee”

“employer”

1986 s.50(1) “employer”

“maternity pay period”

Drafting

“modifications”

1986 s.84(1) “modifications”

“prescribed”

1986 s.84(1) “prescribed”

“week”

1986 s.50(1) “week”

(2)

1986 s.50(2)

(3)

1986 s.50(2A); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.22

(4) — (6)

1986 s.50(3) — (5)

172

1982(2) ss.26(7), 44(1)(b), (c), (d), (2)(a), (b); 1986 s.84(4)

173

1975(1), s.168(1), Sch.20 “age”; 1980(1), s.18; 1980(2) s.5(6); 1991(1) s.3(1)(b)

174

Drafting

175(1)

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20 “regulations”; 1975(3) s.22(1)(b); 1977 s.24(1) “regulations”; 1980(2) ss.3(4), 5(3) “regulations”; 1982(2) s.47 “regulations”; 1986 s.84(1) “regulations”; 1989 s.30(1) “regulations”

(2)

1975(1) s.166(1); 1975 (Old Cases) ss.4(8), 8(1); 1975(3) s.22(2); 1977 s.24(3); 1980(2) s.7(3); 1982(2) s.45(2); 1986 s.83(1); 1989 s.29(1); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, paras. 8(7), 12

(3)

1975(1) ss.162, 166(2); 1975(3) s.22(6); 1977 s.24(3); 1980(2) s.7(3); 1982(2) s.45(1); 1986 s.83(1); 1989 s.29(1)

(4)

1975(1) s.166(3); 1975(3) s.22(7); 1977 s.24(3); 1980(2) s.7(3); 1982(2) s.45(1); 1986 s.83(1); 1989 ss.29(1), 31(1), Sch.8, para.10(1); R6

(5)

1975(1) s.166(3A); 1975(3) s.22(7A); 1977 s.24(3); 1986 ss.62(1), (2), 83(1); 1989 s.29(1)

(6)

1986 s.83(2); 1988(2) s.135, Sch.10, para.11(2)

(7)

1975(1) s.166(5); 1977 s.24(3); 1982(2) s.45(1); 1986 s.83(6); 1989 s.29(6); R7

(8)

1975(1) s.166(6)

(9)

1975(1) s.166(7)

(10)

1975(1) s.168(4)

176(1)

1975(1) s.167(1); 1975(2) s.62(1); 1975(3) s.22(3); 1980(2) s.5(4); 1982(2) ss.7(1B), 9(1F); 1986 ss.43(3)(b), 62(3), 67(1), 83(3)(e); 86, Sch.10, para.65; 1989 s.9(1); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, paras.8(2), (3), (5), 15(2); 1991(1) s.2(1); R15

(2)

1975(1) s.167(2); 1975(3) s.22(4); 1990 s.21(2), Sch.6, para.8(1), (3)

(3)

1975(1) s.167(3); 1975 (Old Cases) ss.4(8), 8(1); 1975(3) s.22(5); 1977 s.24(5); 1980(2) s.7(4); 1982(2) s.45(2); 1986 s.83(4); 1989 s.29(3); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.8(1), (3), (4), (6), (7), (9), (12)

177(1)

Short title

(2)

Commencement

(3), (4)

1975(1) ss.9(3), 169(2)

Sch. 1

para.1(1)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.1(1); 1977 s.1(3)

(2)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.1(1A); 1980(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.16; 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para.13(a)

(3), (4)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.1(1B), (1C); 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para.13(b)

(5)

1986 s.74(5)

(6)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1 para.1(1D); 1985 s.29(1), Sch.5, para.13(b)

(7), (8)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.1(2), (3)

para.2

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.2

para.3(1)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.3(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.3(2); Criminal Justice Act 1982 (c. 48) ss.38, 46, 54; Criminal Procedure (Scotland) Act 1975 (c. 21) ss.289F, 289G

(3)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.3(3)

para.4

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.4; 1977 s.1(4)

para.5

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.4A; 1991(3) s.2(2)

para.6(1)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.5(1); 1991(3) s.2(3)(a)

(2)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.5(1A); 1990 s.17(5); 1991(3) s.2(3)(b)

(3), (4)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.5(1B), (1C); 1990 s.17(5)

(5)

1982(2) s.9(4); 1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.3

(6)

1982(2) s.9(5); 1985 s.19; 1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.4

(7)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.5(2)

(8)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.5(3); 1990 s.17(6)

para.7(1) — (10)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.5A(1) — (10); 1990 s.17(7), Sch.5

(11)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.5A(11); 1990 s.17(7), Sch.5; 1991(3) s.2(4)

(12), (13)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.5A(12), (13); 1990 s.17(7), Sch.5

para.8(1)(a)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(1)(a)

(b)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(1)(aa); 1991(3) s.2(5)(a)

(c) — (f)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(1)(b) — (e)

(g)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(1)(f); 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.61

(h)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(1)(gg); 1989 s.2

(i)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(1)(ggg); 1991(3) s.2(5)(c)

(j), (k)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(1)(gh), (gj); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.9

(l)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(1)(g); 1991(3) s.2(5)(b)

(m)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(1)(h); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.10

(n) — (q)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(1)(j) — (m)

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.6(2), (3)

paras.9, 10

1975 (1) s.1(4), Sch.1, paras.7, 8

para.11

1975(1) s.1(4), Sch.1, para.9; 1982(2) s.37(2)

Sch. 2

para.1

Drafting

para.2

1975(1) s.9(4), Sch.2, para.2; Capital Allowances Act 1990 (c. 1) s.164, Sch.1, para.2

para.3(1), (2)

1975(1) s.9(4), Sch.2, para.3(1), (2); Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 s.844, Sch.29, para.32, Table

(3)

1975(1) s.9(4), Sch.2, para.3(3)

(4)

1975(1) s.9(4), Sch.2, para.3(3); Finance Act 1988 (c. 39) s.35, Sch.3, para.31

(5)

1975(1) s.9(4), Sch.2, para.3(4); Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 s.844, Sch.29, para.32, Table

paras.4, 5

1975 (1) s.9(4), Sch.2, paras.5, 6; Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 s.844, Sch.29, para.32, Table

para.6(1)

1975(1) s.9(4), Sch.2, para.7(1); Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988, s.844, Sch.29, para.32, Table; 1990 s.17(8)

(2)

1975(1) s.9(4), Sch.2, para.7(2); 1990 s.17(9)

paras.7, 8

1975(1) s.9(4), Sch.2 paras.8, 9

para.9

1975(1) s.9(4), Sch.2, para.4; Income and Corporation Taxes Act 1988 s.844, Sch.29, para.32, Table; Finance Act 1988 (c. 39) s.145, Sch.14, Part VIII and Note 6

Sch. 3

para.1(1)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.1(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.1(2); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.3(1); 1988(1) s.6(2)(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.1(3); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.3(2), (3); 1988(1) s.6(2)(b)

(4)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.1(2)(b)(i); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.3(1)

(5)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.1(3)(b)(i); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.3(3)

(6)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.1, para.1(4)

para.2(1)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.1(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.1(2); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.3(1); 1988(1) s.6(2)(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.1(3); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.3(2), (3); 1988(1) s.6(2)(b)

(4)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.1(2)(b)(ii); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.3(1)

(5)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.1(3)(b)(ii); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.3(3)

(6)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.1, para.1(4)

para.3(1)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.3(1); 1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.14; 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.10(1)

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.3(2), (3); 1990 s.21(1), Sch.6, para.10(2)

para.4(1), (2)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.4(1); 1986 ss.75, 86, Sch.8, para.3(4), Sch.10, para.66(a)

(3)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.4(2)

para.5(1)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.5(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.5(2); 1975(2) s.19(2); 1986 s.75 Sch.8, para.3(5)

(3), (4)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.5(3); 1986 s.75, Sch.8, para.3(6)

(5), (6)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.5(4), (5)

(7)

1975(1) s.13(6), Sch.3, para.5(6); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.3

(8)

1975(1) s.27(2)

para.6

1975(1) s.31(6), Sch.3, para.6

para.7(1)

1975(1) s.13(8), Sch.3, para.8(1); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.16

(2)

1975(1) s.13(8), Sch.3, para.8(2); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.66(b)

(3), (4)

1975(1) s.13(8), Sch.3, para.8(3); 1979 s.21(4), Sch.3, para.10; 1986 ss.75, 86, Sch.8, para.3(7), Sch.10, para.66(b)

para.8

1975(1) s.13(8), Sch.3, para.10

para.9

1975(1) s.13(8), Sch.3, para.13; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.66(c)

Sch. 4

Part I

para.1

1975(1) s.14, Sch.4, Part I, para.1(a); Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.2

1975(1) s.14, Sch.4, Part I, para.1(b); Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.3

1975(1) s.16, Sch.4, Part I, para.3; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.4

1975(1) s.22, Sch.4, Part I, para.4; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.5

1975(1) s.29(7), Sch.4, Part I, para.9; 1975(2), s.65(1), Sch.4, para.62; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.6

1975(1) s.31, Sch.4, Part I, para.10; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

Part II

1975(1) s.24, Sch.4, Part IA; 1986 s.36(2)

Part III

para.1

1975(1) s.35, Sch.4, Part III, para.1; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.2

1975(1) s.36, Sch.4, Part III, para.2; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.3; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.3

1975(1) s.36A, Sch.4, Part III, para.2A; 1990 s.2(2); Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.4

1975(1) s.37, Sch.4, Part III, para.3; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.5

1975(1) s.38, Sch.4, Part III, para.4; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.6

1975(1) s.39, Sch.4, Part III, para.5; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.7

1975(1) s.39, Sch.4, Part III, para.5A; 1985 s.12(2); Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.8

1975(1) s.40, Sch.4, Part III, para.6

Part IV

col.(1)

1975(1) ss.41-49, Sch.4, Part IV, col.(1); 1984 s. 11, Sch.4, para.3; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

col.(2)

1975 ss.41-49, Sch.4, Part IV, col.(2); Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

col.(3)

1975(1) ss.41-49, Sch.4, Part IV, col.(3); Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

Part V

para.1

1975(1) s.57(6), Sch.4, Part V, para.3; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.2

1975(1) s.61, Sch.4, Part V, para.7; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.3

1975(1) s.63, Sch.4, Part V, para.8; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.4

1975(1) s.91, Sch.4, Part V, para.16; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.5

1975(1) s.58, Sch.4, Part V, para.4; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.6

1975(1) s.59, Sch.4, Part V, para.5; 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.13; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.7

1975(1) s.64, Sch.4, Part V, para.10; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.8

1975(1) s.66(2), Sch.4, Part V, para.12; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.9

1975(1) s.57(5), Sch.4, Part V, para.2; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.10

1975(1) s.68, Sch.4, Part V, para.13; 1975(2) s.65(1), Sch.4, para.63; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.11

1975(1) s.69, Sch.4, Part V, para.14; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

para.12

1975(1) s.70, Sch.4, Part V, para.15; Benefits Order art.3(2), (3), Sch.1

Sch. 5

para.1

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.1; 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.3(1)

para.2(1)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.2(1); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.3(2)

(2)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.2(2); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.3(3)

(3)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.2(3); 1977 s.3(1)(b); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.3(4)

(4)

1975(2) s.60A; 1979 s.18

(5)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.2(4); 1977 s.3(1)(c); 1980(1) s.3(11)

(6)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.2(4A); 1985 s.9(5)

(7)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, paras.2(5); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.95(a); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.3(5)

(8)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.2(6); 1977 s.3(1)(d); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.3(6)

para.3

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.3; 1977 s.3(1)(e); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.3(7)

para.4(1)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4(1); 1979 s.21(4), Sch.3, para.23; 1986 s.19(2)(a); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.3(8)

(2)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4(2); 1979 s.21(4), Sch.3, para.23; 1986 s.19(2)(a); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.3(8)

(3)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4(2A); 1986 s.19(2)(b)

(4)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4(3); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.6; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.95(a)

(5)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4(4); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.22

para.5(1), (2)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4A(1); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.7; 1986 s.19(3)

(3)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4A(1A); 1986 s.19(4)

para.6(1), (2)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4A(2); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.7; 1986 s.19(5)

(3)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4A(2A)(a); 1986 s.19(6)

(4)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4A(2A)(b); 1986 s.19(6)

para.7(1)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.4A(3); 1979 s.5, Sch.1, para.7; 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.95(b)

(2)

1975(2) s.60A; 1979 s.18

para.8(1), (2)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.5(1), (2); 1989 Sch.1, para.3(9)

(3)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.5(3); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.3(10)

(4)

1975(2) s.12, Sch.1, para.5(4)

para.9

Drafting

Sch. 6

para.1

1975(1) s.57(3), Sch.8, para.1; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.10(a)

paras.2, 3

1975(1) s.57(3), Sch.8, paras.2, 3

para.4

1975(1) s.57(3), Sch.8, para.4A; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.10(b)

para.5

1975(1) s.57(3), Sch.8, para.5A; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.10(c)

para.6(1), (2)

1975(1) s.57(3), Sch.8, para.4(1); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.17

(3) — (5)

1975(1) s.57(3), Sch.8, para.4(2) — (4); 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.13(1)

para.7

1975(1) s.57(3), Sch.8, para.5; 1989 s.21, Sch.3, para.13(2)

para.8

1975(1) s.57(3), Sch.8, para.6

Sch. 7

Part I

para.1

1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.4

para.2

1975(1) s.58

para.3(1)

1975(1) s.59(1); 1985 s.9(4)(a); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.4

(2)

1975(1) s.59(1A)(a); 1985 s.9(4)(b); 1986 s.18(1)

(3)

1975(1) s.59(1B)(a); 1985 s.9(4)(b); 1986 s.18(1)

(4)

1975(1) s.59(1C)(a); 1985 s.9(4)(b); 1986 s.18(1)

(5), (6)

1975(1) s.59(2), (3)

(7), (8)

1975(1) s.59(4); 1980(2) s.3(3)

(9)

1980(2) s.3(4)

(10)

1975(1) s.59(5)

(11)

Drafting

para.4(1)

1975(1) s.64(1); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.21(a); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.4

(2)

1975(1) s.64(2)

(3)

1975(1) s.64(1A); 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.4

(4)

1975(1) s.64(1B); 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.4; Social Security (Industrial Injuries) (Dependency) (Permitted Earnings Limits) Order 1991 (S.I.1991/546) art.2

(5), (6)

1975(1) s.64(1C), (1D); 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.4

para.5(1)

1975(1) s.65(1); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.22(a); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.4

(2)

1975(1) s.65(2); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.22(b); 1977 s.22(3)

para.6(1)

1975(1) s.66(1); 1975(3) s.21(1), Sch.4, para.23; 1980(1) s.5, Sch.1, paras.4 and 6; 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.4

(2)

1975(1) s.66(2)

(3) — (6)

1975(1) s.66(3) — (6); 1985 s.13(5)

(7)

1975(1) s.66(7)

para.7

1975(1) s.66A; 1984 s.14(b); 1989 s.9(3)

para.8

1975(1) s.84A; 1989 s.31, Sch.8, para.7(2)

Part II

para.9(1), (2)

1975(1) s.57(1), (5); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.3(3)

(3)

1975(1) s.57(4); 1982(2) s.39(2); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.12

Part III

para.10(1)

1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.7

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.62

Part IV

para.11(1)

1975(1) s.59A(1), (10B); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.5(1); 1989 s.26, Sch.7, para.13; 1990 s.3(1), (4)

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.59A(1A), (1B); 1990 s.3(2)

(4) — (7)

1975(1) s.59A(2) — (5); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.5(1)

(8)

1975(1) s.59A(6); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.5(1); 1990 s.3(3)

(9)

1975(1) s.59A(7); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.5(1)

(10)

1975(1) s.59A(8); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.5(1); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.12(a)

(11)

1988(1) s.2(3)

(12)

1975(1) s.59A(9); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.5(1)

(13)

1975(1) s.59A(10); 1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.5(1)

(14)

1975(1) s.59A(10A); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.12(b)

para.12(1), (2)

1988(1) s.2(4), (5)

(3), (4)

1988(1) s.2(5A), (5B); 1989 s.17(5)

(5)

1988(1) s.2(6)

(6)

1988(1) s.2(7); 1989 s.17(6)

Part V

para.13(1)

1975(1) s.59B(1); 1988(1) s.2(1); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.8(2)

(2), (3)

1975(1) s.59B(2), (3); 1988(1) s.2(1)

(4)

1975(1) s.59B(5); 1988(1) s.2(1); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.8(5); Benefits Order art.3(4) Sch.1

(5)

1975(1) s.59B(5A); 1989 s.17(3)

(6)

1975(1) s.59B(6); 1988(1) s.2(1)

(7)

Drafting

(8), (9)

1975(1) s.59B(7), (8); 1989 s.7, Sch.1, para.8(6)

(10)

1975(1) s.59B(9); 1990 s.3(6)

(11)

1975(1) s.59A(10A); 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.12(b)

Part VI

para.14(1)

1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, paras.2, 3

(2)

1975(1) s.168(1), Sch.20 “deceased”

para. 15(1) — (3)

1975(1) s.67(1), (2); 1977 s.22(4); 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.2

(4)

1975(1) s.67(3)

para.16

1975(1) s.68; 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.2

para.17

1975(1) s.69; 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.3

para. 18

1975(1) s.70; 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.5; 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.2

para.19

1975(1) s.70, Sch.9, para.1; 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.2

para. 20

1975(1) s.75; 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, paras.2, 6(a)

para.21

1977 s.9; 1988(1) s.2, Sch.1, para.6(b)

Sch. 8

Part I

para.1

1975 (Old Cases) s.1

para.2(1)

1975 (Old Cases) s.2(1); 1990 s.16(8)(a)

(2) — (5)

1975 (Old Cases) s.2(2) — (5)

(6), (7)

1975 (Old Cases) s.2(6); The Social Security Act 1986 (Commencement No.5) Order 1987 (S.I.1987/354) art.3; Benefits Order art.6

(8)

1975 (Old Cases) s.2(7)

para.3

1975 (Old Cases) s.3

para.4(1)

1975 (Old Cases) s.5(1); 1990 s.16(8)(a)

(2) — (4)

1975 (Old Cases) s.5(2) — (4)

para.5(1)

1975 (Old Cases) s.6(1)

(2)

1975 (Old Cases) s.6(2); 1980(1) s.4(3)

(3), (4)

1975 (Old Cases) s.6(3), (4)

(5)

1977 s.10, Sch.1, para.6

para.6(1)

1975 (Old Cases) s.7(1)

(2), (3)

1975 (Old Cases) s.7(2); The Social Security Act 1986 (Commencement No.5) Order 1987 (S.I.1987/354) art.3; Benefits Order art.6

(4)

1975 (Old Cases) s.7(3); 1982(2) s.48(5), Sch.4, para.18(2); 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.8(a); 1986, s.86(1), Sch.10, para.68(2)(a)

(5)

1975 (Old Cases) s.7(4); 1984 s.13, Sch.5, para.8(b); 1986 s.86, Sch.10, para.68(2)(b)

(6)

1975 (Old Cases) s.7(5)

Part II

para.7(1)

1975(1) s.159(1)

(2)

1975(1) s.159(3)

Part III

para.8(1) “corresponding disablement pension rate”

1975 (Old Cases) s.14(1) “corresponding disablement pension rate”

“the 1967 Act”

Drafting

“injury pension”

1975(1) s.159(2) “injury pension”

“the original Industrial Injuries Act”

Drafting

“prescribed”

1975 (Old Cases) s.14(1) “prescribed”

“workmen’s compensation”

1975 (Old Cases) s.14(1) “workmen’s compensation”

“the Workmen’s Compensation Acts”

1975 (Old Cases) s.14(1) “the Workmen’s Compensation Acts”

(2)

1975 (Old Cases) s.14(1) “pneumoconiosis”

(3), (4)

1975 (Old Cases) s.14(2), (3)

(5)

1975 (Old Cases) s.14(4); 1977 s.11(5)

(6)

1986 s.39, Sch.3, para.16

Sch. 9

paras.1 — 4

1975(3) s.4(1), Sch.1, paras.1 — 4

para.5

1975(3) s.4(1), Sch.1, para.5; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.13

Sch. 10

1975(3) s.4(2), Sch.2

Sch. 11

paras.1 — 4

1982(2) s.3(3), Sch.1, paras.1 — 4

para.5

1982(2) s.3(3), Sch.1, para.5; 1984 s.11, Sch.4, para.15(b)

paras.6 — 8

1982(2) s.3(3), Sch.1, paras.6 — 8

Sch. 12

para.1

1982(2) s.10, Sch.2, para.1; 1985 s.18(6)(a)

paras.2 — 4

1982(2) s.10, Sch.2, paras.2 — 4

para.5

1982(2) s.10, Sch.2, para.1A; 1985 s.18(6)(b)

para.6

1982(2) s.10, Sch.2, para.6

Sch. 13

para.1

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.11; 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.19(1)

para.2

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.11A; 1988(1) s.16, Sch.4, para.19(2)

para.3

1986 s.49, Sch.4, para.12

 

 

 

 

The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Order 2006

Statutory Instruments

2006 No. 606

PENSIONS

The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Order 2006

Made

8th March 2006

Laid before Parliament

20th March 2006

Coming into force

10th April 2006

At the Court at Buckingham Palace, the 8th day of March 2006

Present,

The Queen's Most Excellent Majesty in Council

Her Majesty deems it expedient to consolidate the provisions concerning pensions and other grants in respect of disablement and death due to service in the naval, marine, military, air forces, nursing and auxiliary forces of the Crown by Order in Council in pursuance of section 12(1) of the Social Security (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1977 M1:

ACCORDINGLY, Her Majesty, in exercise of sections 12(1) and 24(3) of that Act, and of all other powers enabling Her in that behalf, is pleased, by and with the advice of Her Privy Council, to order, and it is hereby ordered, as follows:

Marginal Citations

 

PART IGENERAL

Citation, commencement and interpretation

1.—(1) This Order may be cited as the Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Order 2006 and shall come into operation on 10th April 2006.

(2) In this Order, unless the context otherwise requires and except where otherwise provided in the Order, an expression for which there is an entry in the second column of Schedule 6 shall have the meaning given against it in the third column of that Schedule or, as the case may be, shall be construed in accordance with the instructions given against it in that column.

Interpretation – further provision

2.—(1) In this Order, a person shall be treated as being in receipt of any retired pay, pension, allowance or other continuing benefit awarded to him under this Order notwithstanding that the retired pay, pension, allowance or other benefit, or any part of it, is, by virtue of any provision of this Order, being administered or otherwise applied for any purpose or paid to some other person.

(2) Where an allowance awarded under this Order in respect of a child of a deceased member of the armed forces is withheld or reduced under article 55, the member's surviving spouse, surviving civil partner [F1or dependant who lived as a spouse or] civil partner who has the child under his or her control or in his or her charge shall be treated as being in receipt of the allowance notwithstanding that it is so withheld or reduced.

(3) A condition for the award of any pension, allowance or grant under this Order that a person is, or as the case may be, was, in receipt of retired pay, pension, allowance or other award under this Order or under a 1919 to 1921 instrument, shall be treated as satisfied if that person is, or as the case may be, was, in receipt of any payment made by the Secretary of State with the consent of the Treasury which is analogous to that retired pay, pension, allowance or other award.

(4) In this Order, any question as to whether a person—

(a)is an adopted child, or is a parent by virtue of having adopted a child, shall be determined as if any adoption effected by a person who at the date of the adoption had a spouse or civil partner and was not separated from that spouse or civil partner, had been effected by those 2 spouses or civil partners jointly;

(b)is a grandparent, step-parent, brother, sister, half-brother, half-sister, stepbrother, stepsister or grandchild, shall be determined as if—

(i)any child adopted jointly by 2 persons who at the date of adoption were spouses or civil partners, or by a person who at that date had a spouse or civil partner and was not separated from that spouse or civil partner, was the legitimate child of those spouses or civil partners,

(ii)any child adopted by a person who at the date of adoption had no spouse or civil partner or was separated from his spouse or civil partner, was the legitimate child of that person,

(iii)any child born illegitimate had been born the legitimate child of his father and mother.

(5) Subject to article 44(7), any condition or requirement laid down in this Order for an award, or the continuance of an award, or relating to the rate or amount of an award, shall, except where the context otherwise requires, be construed as a continuing condition or requirement, and accordingly the award, rate or amount shall cease to have effect if and when the condition or requirement ceases to be fulfilled.

Rank or status

3.—(1) Where, for the purposes of any award under Part II or III or this Order in respect of the disablement or death of a member of the armed forces, the member's rank has to be determined, it shall be determined by reference to the relevant rank of the member as set out in Part I of Schedule 1 or Part I of Schedule 2 respectively.

(2) Subject to the following provisions of this article, the relevant rank of a member shall be whichever is the highest of the following ranks, namely—

(a)the substantive rank held by him on the date on which he was last on full pay prior to the termination of his service;

(b)where on that date he held war substantive rank, or paid temporary or paid acting rank which would then have been allowed to reckon for the purpose of calculating service retired pay or the rank element of a service pension if he were eligible for such retired pay or pension, that war substantive rank, or paid temporary or paid acting rank, as the case may be;

(c)the substantive, war substantive, paid temporary or paid acting rank held by the member on any of the following dates, namely—

(i)the date on which he sustained the wound or injury, or was first removed from duty on account of the disease, on which the claim to the award is based,

(ii)where the member suffered aggravation of the injury on which the claim to the award is based (being aggravation which, in the case of death, persisted until death) as a result of service after the date mentioned in subparagraph (c)(i) of this paragraph, the date of the removal from duty on account of the aggravation, or, if there was no such removal from duty, the date of the termination of his service;

(d)in the case of an award in respect the death of a member of the military forces who held brevet rank, that rank, so however that the brevet rank of colonel shall be treated as being the equivalent rank of lieutenant-colonel;

(e)in the case of an officer in the air forces transferred from a non-flying branch to the general duties branch for aircrew duties, or of an airman re-mustered to an aircrew category, the substantive, war substantive or paid temporary rank held immediately before his transfer or re-mustering;

(f)in the case of a member of the air forces who, immediately before becoming such a member, was a member of the military forces, and who was transferred to the Royal Air Force for aircrew duties in the general duties branch or for duties in an aircrew category or to the Royal Air Force Regiment, the rank which is equivalent to the substantive or war substantive rank in the military forces which he held immediately before his transfer.

(3) In the case of a member of the Reserve or Auxiliary Forces, the relevant rank shall be—

(a)the paid rank held by him or, where pay was not in issue, the rank for which pay would have been in issue if he had been entitled to receive pay, on the date on which he sustained the wound or injury, or on which he was first removed from duty on account of the disease, on which the claim to the award is based; or

(b)if there was no such occurrence, the highest rank (ascertained in accordance with the provisions of subparagraph (a) of this paragraph) held by him during the relevant period of service; or

(c)where the member suffered aggravation of the injury on which the claim to the award is based (being aggravation which, in the case of death, persisted until death) as a result of service after the date or period mentioned in subparagraphs (a) and (b) of this paragraph, the date of the removal from duty on account of the aggravation, or, if there was no such removal from duty, the highest rank (ascertained in accordance with the provisions of subparagraph (a) of this paragraph) held by him during such service.

(4) Where death is the result of, or is hastened by, more than one injury and different ranks were held when some or all of the injuries were sustained, an award under Part III shall be at a rate calculated by reference only to the higher or highest of those different ranks.

(5) For the purposes of an award in respect of the death of a retired officer who has been recalled to service or otherwise taken into employment as a commissioned officer, the relevant rank shall be the rank in which he was employed, or the rank appropriate to the appointment in which he was employed, at the date on which he was last on full pay prior to the termination of his service, or at any of the dates mentioned in paragraph (2)(c), whichever is most favourable.

(6) As regards members of the naval forces, the provisions contained in the principal Naval Regulations as to equivalent ranks of officers and ratings for the purposes of retired pay, pension or like grant thereunder, and as to the classification of different categories of ratings, shall have effect for the purposes of this Order.

(7) As regards members of the military forces, the classification of the ranks of soldiers set out in the Pension Warrant shall have effect for the purposes of this Order.

(8) As regards members of the air forces, any references in this Order to a warrant officer shall be treated as excluding a reference to a warrant officer, 2nd class, and any reference to an aircraftman shall be treated as including a reference to an aircraft apprentice, an apprentice clerk and a boy entrant.

(9) For the purposes of any award under this Order, a Chaplain to the military forces shall be treated as holding the rank which is laid down as appropriate in his case in the Pay Warrant and a Chaplain to the naval or air forces shall be treated as holding such rank as is, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, appropriate in his case having regard to the length of his service, and the provisions made in the principal Naval Regulations or, as the case may be, the principal Air Force Regulations, as to the grant of retired pay, pension, allowances or gratuities to or in respect of Chaplains with that length of service.

(10) Where the relevant rank held by the member is not one mentioned in Schedule 2, for the purposes of this Order his relevant rank shall be such as the Secretary of State shall determine in the light of the available evidence.

(11) The foregoing provisions of this article shall, where appropriate, apply in relation to women members, any reference to a rank being treated where necessary as a reference to a status equivalent to that rank.

 

PART IIAWARDS IN RESPECT OF DISABLEMENT

Interpretation of Part II

4.  In this Part—

(a)in articles 8, 11, 14 and 16—

(i)“retired pay” includes wounds pension under the Regulations in respect of the naval forces in force before 4th August 1914, or under the Royal Warrant of 1st December 1914, for the Pay, Appointment, Promotion and Non-Effective pay of the Army and wounds pension received in lieu of retired pay under article 1 of the 1921 Order, retired pay at the half-pay rate under paragraph (1)(a)(iii) of the provision to article 1 of the 1921 (Officers) Order and under article 1(1)(a) of the 1920 Warrant and alternative retired pay under article 3 of the 1921 (Officers) Order, of the 1921 (Warrant Officers) Order, of the 1920 Warrant or of the 1921 Order,

(ii)“pension” in relation to a nurse, includes an alternative pension under article 23C of the 1921 (Officers) Order, of the 1920 Warrant or of the 1921 Order, and

(iii)“pension” in relation to a rating, soldier or airman, includes an alternative pension under the 1919 to 1920 instruments;

(b)a claim is a new claim where—

(i)the date of the claim occurs on or after 7th April 1997; and

(ii)on the day which immediately precedes the date of the claim the member or, where the member has died, the person by or in respect of whom the claim is made does not have an award of the allowance in question.

General conditions for Part II

5.—(1) Under this Part, awards may be made in accordance with this Order in respect of the disablement of a member of the armed forces which is due to service before 6th April 2005 and may be made provisionally or upon any other basis.

(2) An award in respect of the disablement of a member shall not be made to take effect before the termination of his service or, in the case of an officer, while he is an officer on the Active List.

(3) Except where paragraph (4) applies, an award under this Part of this Order shall not be made in respect of—

(a)noise-induced sensorineural hearing loss; or

(b)a related condition or symptom if it is accompanied by noise-induced sensorineural hearing loss

unless the degree of disablement from that loss alone is assessed as being at least 20 per cent.

(4) Where the degree of the disablement in respect of noise-induced sensorineural hearing loss, or in respect of such hearing loss and a related condition or symptom, is assessed at less than 20 per cent, and a claim for an award in respect of that disablement was made prior to 7th January 1993, payment of any award resulting from that claim shall be made as though paragraph (3) were omitted.

Retired pay or pension for disablement

6.  A member of the armed forces the degree of whose disablement due to service before 6th April 2005 is not less than 20 per cent may be awarded retired pay or a pension at whichever of the rates set out in the Table in Part II of Schedule 1 is appropriate to his rank or status and the degree of his disablement.

Gratuity for minor disablement

7.—(1) F2. . . a member of the armed forces the degree of whose disablement due to service before 6th April 2005 is less than 20 per cent may be awarded a gratuity in accordance with the appropriate table in Part III of Schedule 1 in force at the time of the award.

(2) F3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Constant attendance allowance

8.—(1) [F4Subject to paragraph (6) and article 71(4)], where—

(a)a member of the armed forces is in receipt of retired pay or a pension in respect of disablement the degree of which is not less than 80 per cent; and

(b)it is shown to the satisfaction of the Secretary of State that constant attendance on the member is necessary on account of the disablement

the member shall be awarded an allowance in accordance with the following paragraphs of this article.

(2) Where the necessary attendance consists of frequent or regular attendance for periods during the daytime which total not less than four and not more than eight hours per day, the rate of the allowance shall be the part day rate specified in paragraph 1(a)(i) of Part IV of Schedule 1.

(3) Where the necessary attendance consists of—

(a)frequent or regular attendance for periods during the daytime which total not less than eight and not more than sixteen hours per day; or

(b)frequent or regular attendance for periods during the daytime which total less than eight hours per day and attendance on two or more occasions per night

the rate of the allowance shall be the full day rate specified in paragraph 1(a)(ii) of Part IV of Schedule 1

(4) Where the necessary attendance consists of—

(a)frequent or regular attendance for periods during the daytime which total not less than eight hours per day and attendance on two or more occasions per night; or

(b)frequent or regular attendance for periods at night which total not less than eight hours and during the daytime for periods which total not less than four hours per day

the rate of the allowance shall be the intermediate rate specified in paragraph 1(a)(iii) of Part IV of Schedule 1.

(5) Where the necessary attendance consists of continual attendance throughout the day and night, the rate of the allowance shall be the exceptional rate specified in paragraph 1(a)(iv) of Part IV of Schedule 1.

[F5(6) Where—

(a)a member of the armed forces is in receipt of retired pay or pension in respect of disablement, due to one or more injuries, the degree of which is not less than 80%, and

(b)one of those injuries is a terminal illness,

the member shall be taken to satisfy or likely to satisfy the necessary attendance specified in paragraph (4) for so much of the period for which he is terminally ill as does not fall before the date of claim, and the rate of the allowance shall be the intermediate rate specified in paragraph 1(a)(iii) of Part IV of Schedule 1.]

Exceptionally severe disablement allowance

9.  Where the disablement of a member of the armed forces is, and in the opinion of the Secretary of State is likely permanently to remain, such that he is, or if he were not in a hospital or other institution would be, in receipt of an allowance for constant attendance at a rate payable under article 8(4) or (5), he shall be awarded an allowance at the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 2 of Part IV of Schedule 1.

Severe disablement occupational allowance

10.—(1) Except as provided in paragraph (2), where a member of the armed forces is in receipt of an allowance for constant attendance at a rate payable under article 8(4) or (5), he shall be awarded an allowance at the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 3 of Part IV of Schedule 1 for any period during which he is, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, ordinarily employed in a gainful occupation.

[F6(2) Paragraph (1) does not apply during any period in respect of which the member of the armed forces is—

(a)eligible for an award under article 12(1)(a);

(b)in receipt of any personal benefit under Part 2 or Part 3 of the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992M2 or the corresponding provisions of the Social Security Contributions and Benefits (Northern Ireland) Act 1992M3;

[F7(ba)in receipt of a state pension under Part 1 of the Pensions Act 2014;]

(c)in receipt of employment and support contributory allowance F8 ...; F9...

[F10(ca)in receipt of carer support payment under the Carer’s Assistance (Carer Support Payment) (Scotland) Regulations 2023; or]

(d)in receipt of any benefits similar to a personal benefit under the law of any place outside the United Kingdom which in the opinion of the Secretary of State is analogous to a personal benefit.]

(3) In this article, “personal benefit” means—

(a)retirement pension;

(b)incapacity benefit;

(c)severe disablement allowance;

(d)carers allowance;

(e)category A or B retirement pension as provided for by regulation 18 of the Social Security (Widow's Benefit, Retirement Pensions and Other Benefits) (Transitional) Regulations 1979M4 or any corresponding regulations made in Northern Ireland.

[F11(f)employment and support contributory allowance.]

[F12(4)  In this article, “employment and support contributory allowance” means—

(a)an allowance under Part 1 of the Welfare Reform Act 2007 (“ the 2007 Act ”) as amended by the provisions of Schedule 3, and Part 1 of Schedule 14, to the Welfare Reform Act 2012 that remove references to an income-related allowance, and a contributory allowance under Part 1 of the 2007 Act as that Part has effect apart from those provisions; or

[F13(b)an allowance under Part 1 of the Welfare Reform Act (Northern Ireland) 2007 as amended by the provisions of Schedule 3, and Part 1 of Schedule 12, to the Welfare Reform (Northern Ireland) Order 2015 that remove references to an income-related allowance, and a contributory allowance under Part 1 of the Welfare Reform Act (Northern Ireland) 2007 as that Part has effect apart from those provisions.]]

Textual Amendments

F6Art. 10(2) substituted (27.10.2008 with application in accordance with art. 2(4) of the amending S.I.) by The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions (Amendment) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/679), art. 2(1)(2)(b)(6), Sch. 1 Pt. 2 para. 10

F11Art. 10(3)(f) inserted (27.10.2008 with application in accordance with art. 2(4) of the amending S.I.) by The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions (Amendment) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/679), art. 2(1)(2)(b)(6), Sch. 1 Pt. 2 para. 11

Marginal Citations

Clothing allowance

11.  A member of the armed forces who is in receipt of retired pay or a pension may be awarded a clothing allowance at the rate specified in paragraph 4 of Part IV of Schedule 1, where either—

(a)he is in receipt of retired pay or pension in respect of an amputation and regularly wears an artificial limb; or

(b)the Secretary of State is satisfied that as a result of the disablement which gives rise to an award under this Order there is exceptional wear and tear of the member's clothing.

Unemployability allowances

12.—(1) Subject to the provisions of this article, where a member of the armed forces is in receipt of retired pay or a pension in respect of disablement so serious as to make him unemployable, he shall be awarded unemployability allowances, being—

(a)a personal unemployability allowance at the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 5(a) of Part IV of Schedule 1; and

(b)additional unemployability allowances for dependants in accordance with such of the provisions of paragraph (6) as may be appropriate in his case.

(2) Paragraph (1) shall not apply in the case of a member who submits a new claim for an allowance under this article—

(a)on or after the date on which he attains the age of 65; or

(b)where the degree of disablement is assessed at less than 60 per cent.

unless paragraph (3) applies.

(3) If the member—

(a)was in receipt of a personal unemployability allowance before 7th April 1997;

(b)became engaged in remunerative work on or after 8th April 2002 and in consequence ceased to be entitled to a personal unemployability allowance;

(c)had given notice to the Secretary of State that he had become engaged in remunerative work within one week of ceasing to be entitled to that allowance;

(d)then ceased to be engaged in remunerative work;

(e)makes a new claim for a personal unemployability allowance within [F14104] weeks of the termination of the original payment of that allowance; and

(f)was not engaged in a previous period of remunerative work within 28 weeks of the date subparagraph (b) applied to him

then paragraph (1) shall continue to apply to that new claim subject to the degree of disablement being assessed at not less than 20 per cent.

(4) For the purposes of this article, subject to paragraph (5), a member may be treated as unemployable although in receipt of therapeutic earnings which are, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, unlikely to exceed per year the figure specified in paragraph 5 (c) of Part IV of Schedule 1.

(5) Where, before 9th April 2001, a member was in receipt of therapeutic earnings immediately before that date, any such earnings he receives on and after that date shall constitute therapeutic earnings for the purpose of paragraph (4) until the member ceases permanently to do the work in respect of which they are received.

(6) Where a member is awarded a personal unemployability allowance, he may also be awarded additional unemployability allowances for dependants as follows—

(a)subject to paragraph (7), an additional unemployability allowance [F15in respect of a spouse, civil partner, adult dependant [F16or dependant living as a spouse or] civil partner] at a rate not exceeding the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 5(b)(i) of Part IV of Schedule 1 if—

(i)the person in respect of whom the allowance is claimed has a weekly income which does not exceed the figure specified in paragraph 5(d) of Part IV of Schedule 1, and

(ii)the Secretary of State thinks fit to award the allowance, having regard to that person's financial circumstances (including any earnings, occupational pension and social security benefits the person receives);

(b)subject to paragraphs (8) and (9), an additional allowance in respect of any child of the member at the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 5(b)(ii) of Part IV of Schedule 1;

(c)where a child is not a child of the member, but in the opinion of the Secretary of State, having regard to the child's relationship to or connection with the member and the other circumstances of the case, the child should be treated as his child for the purposes of subparagraph (b), that child shall be so treated for those purposes.

(7) An additional allowance shall not be awarded in respect of more than one adult dependant.

(8) No award of an additional allowance shall be made or continued or shall continue to have effect in respect of a child who has attained the child's age limit, unless he is—

(a)a student or an apprentice; or

(b)incapable of self-support by reason of an infirmity which arose before he attained the child's age limit

and in either case the circumstances are, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, such as to justify the award or its continuance.

(9) For the purposes of paragraph (6)(b) and (c), an award, continuance and amount of an additional allowance under that paragraph in respect of a child who is living apart from the member shall be at the discretion of the Secretary of State.

(10) Where—

(a)a person to whom a personal allowance may be or has been awarded under the foregoing provisions of this article is eligible for—

(i)a category A or B retirement pension, as provided for by regulation 18 of the Social Security (Widow's Benefit, Retirement Pensions and Other Benefits) Transitional Regulations 1979, or by corresponding regulations made in Northern Ireland, or

(ii)a widow's pension under Part II of the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992, or the corresponding provisions of the Social Security (Northern Ireland) Contributions and Benefits Act 1992; or

[F17(iii)a state pension under Part 1 of the Pensions Act 2014; or]

(b)a person to or in respect of whom a personal allowance or an additional allowance may be or has been so awarded is eligible for benefit payable out of public funds under the law of any place outside the United Kingdom being benefit which, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, is analogous to benefit under Chapters I or II of Part II of the Social Security Act 1975

the Secretary of State may take into account any pension referred to in subparagraph (a) against the personal allowance and any benefit referred to in subparagraph (b) against the personal allowance and the additional allowance in such manner and to such extent as he may think appropriate having regard, in the case of such benefit, to any adjustment which would be made if the person were eligible for the analogous benefit under Chapters I or II of Part II of the Social Security Act 1975.

Invalidity allowance

13.—(1) Where a member of the armed forces is awarded an allowance under article 12(1)(a) in respect of unemployability and has not on the relevant date attained the age of 60, he shall be awarded an invalidity allowance at the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 6 of Part IV of Schedule 1.

(2) Subject to the following provisions of this article, the relevant date for the purposes of paragraph (1) shall be the commencing date of the period in respect of which an allowance under article 12(1)(a) is awarded and, if there have been 2 or more such periods, the commencing date of the later or last of them.

(3) For the purposes of paragraph (2), where a break between 2 periods in respect of which an allowance under article 12(1)(a) has been awarded does not exceed 8 weeks or the break is by reason of remunerative work where the member of the armed forces is one to whom subparagraphs (b) to (f) of article 12(3) apply, those periods shall not be treated as separate periods.

(4) If the unemployability in respect of which the allowance is awarded forms part of a period of interruption of employment for the purposes of Chapter 1 of Part II of the Social Security Act 1975 or the corresponding provisions of the Social Security (Northern Ireland) Act 1975 which has continued without a break from a date earlier than the date fixed under paragraphs (2) and (3), the relevant date shall be the first day of incapacity for work for those purposes in that period.

(5) The provisions of article 12(10), in so far as they provide for taking into account any benefit payable out of public funds under the law of any place outside the United Kingdom, shall apply to an allowance awarded under this article as they apply to a personal allowance awarded under that article.

Comforts allowance

14.—(1) A member of the armed forces in receipt of retired pay or a pension shall be awarded a comforts allowance for the provision of comforts—

[F18(a)where subparagraph (a)(i) or (ii) or both apply, an allowance shall be payable at the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 7(a) of Part IV of Schedule 1—

(i)this subparagraph applies where the member is in receipt of an allowance under article 8 at any rate, and an allowance under article 12,

(ii)this subparagraph applies where the member is in receipt of an allowance under article 8 at the rates specified in either paragraph 1(a)(iii) or (iv) of Part IV of Schedule 1, and in receipt of retired pay or a pension in respect of disablement the degree of which is 100 per cent;]

(b)at the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 7(b) of Part IV of Schedule 1 if he does not qualify for an award under subparagraph (a) of this paragraph but is in receipt of an allowance under article 8 [F19at any rate] or under article 12.

(2) In this article, a member who would be in receipt of an allowance under article 8 if he were not in a hospital or other institution shall be treated as being in receipt of an allowance under that article.

Allowance for lowered standard of occupation

15.—(1) [F20Subject to] paragraph (2), where a member of the armed forces is—

(a)in receipt of retired pay or a pension in respect of disablement the degree of which is less than 100 per cent; and

(b)the disablement is such as to render him incapable, and likely to remain permanently incapable, of following his regular occupation and incapable of following any other occupation with equivalent gross income which is suitable in his case taking into account his education, training and experience

he shall, subject to paragraph (3), be awarded an allowance for lowered standard of occupation at [F21a rate not exceeding] the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 8 of Part IV of Schedule 1.

[F22(2) No award of an allowance under this article shall be made where subparagraphs (a) or (b) or both apply—

(a)this subparagraph applies where a member submits a new claim (as defined in article 4(b))—

(i)on or after the date he attained the age of 65, or

(ii)where the degree of disablement is assessed at less than 40 per cent;

(b)this subparagraph applies where—

(i)a member submits a claim on or after 6th April 2009,

(ii)on the day which immediately precedes the date of claim the member or, where the member has died, the person by or in respect of whom a claim is made does not have an award of the allowance, and

(iii)the member is in receipt of—

(aa)incapacity benefit under Part II of the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992 M5 or the corresponding provisions of the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act (Northern Ireland) 1992 M6,

(bb)employment and support allowance under Part 1 of the Welfare Reform Act 2007 M7 or the corresponding provisions of the Welfare Reform Act (Northern Ireland) 2007, [F23which includes a work-related activity component or a support component (within the meaning of the applicable Act)] F24. . .

(cc)any benefit or allowance under the law of any place outside the United Kingdom which in the opinion of the Secretary of State is analogous to incapacity benefit or employment and support allowance.][F25[F26or]

(dd)an award of universal credit under Part 1 of the Welfare Reform Act 2012, the calculation of which includes an amount under regulation 27(1) of the Universal Credit Regulations 2013 in respect of the fact that the member has limited capability for work or limited capability for work and work-related activity, or would include such an amount but for regulation 27(4) or 29(4) of those Regulations] [F27or]

[F28(ee)an award of universal credit under Part 2 of the Welfare Reform (Northern Ireland) Order 2015, the calculation of which includes an amount under regulation 28(1) of the Universal Credit Regulations (Northern Ireland) 2016 in respect of the fact that the member has limited capability for work or limited capability for work and work-related activity, or would include such an amount but for regulation 28(4) or 30(4) of those Regulations.]

(3) The aggregate rate of the member's retired pay or pension together with the allowance under this article shall not exceed the rate of retired pay or pension which would have been appropriate in his case if the degree of his disablement had been 100 per cent.

(4) Subject to the provisions of paragraph (5), an allowance under this article shall not be payable to a member for any period in respect of which an allowance under article 12(1)(a) or article 17 is payable to him.

(5) Where a member is in receipt of an allowance under this article he may continue to receive such allowance if he becomes eligible subsequently for an allowance under article 12(1)(a).

(6) In this article “regular occupation” means—

(a)where the member's disablement is due to service between 2nd September 1939 and 1st August 1973, the occupation which was his regular occupation before his service; or

(b)where there was no such regular occupation, or where the member's disablement is due to service after 31st July 1973, his trade or profession as a member of the armed forces on the date that he sustained the wound or injury, or was first removed from duty on account of the disease on which his award is based, or if there was no such occurrence, the date of the termination of his service.

Textual Amendments

F26Word in art. 15(2)(b)(iii)(cc) omitted (N.I.) (coming into force in accordance with reg. 1(1) of the amending Rule) by virtue of The Universal Credit (Consequential, Supplementary, Incidental and Miscellaneous Provisions) Regulations (Northern Ireland) 2016 (S.R. 2016/236), regs. 1(1), 16(3)(a)

F27Word in art. 15(2)(b)(iii)(dd) inserted (N.I.) (coming into force in accordance with reg. 1(1) of the amending Rule) by The Universal Credit (Consequential, Supplementary, Incidental and Miscellaneous Provisions) Regulations (Northern Ireland) 2016 (S.R. 2016/236), regs. 1(1), 16(3)(b)

F28Art. 15(2)(b)(iii)(ee) inserted (N.I) (coming into force in accordance with reg. 1(1) of the amending S.R.) by The Universal Credit (Consequential, Supplementary, Incidental and Miscellaneous Provisions) Regulations (Northern Ireland) 2016 (S.R 2016/236), regs. 1(1), 16(3)(c)

Marginal Citations

M61992 c. 7. (N.I.).

Age allowance

16.—(1) Where a member of the armed forces who is in receipt of retired pay or a pension in respect of disablement the degree of which is 40 per cent or over has attained the age of 65 years, he shall be awarded an age allowance at the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 9 of Part IV of Schedule 1.

(2) Where a member who is in receipt of retired pay or a pension under this Order is also in receipt of—

(a)retired pay or a pension payable out of monies provided by Parliament under any other Order in Council or any Royal Warrant, Order or Scheme administered by the Secretary of State; or

(b)any payment analogous to the retired pay or pension referred to in paragraph(a) made by the Secretary of State with the consent of the Treasury

an allowance under this Order may, subject to paragraph (3), be awarded at a rate appropriate to the degree of disablement which, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, represents the combined effect of all the disablements for which a payment or pension referred to in this paragraph are payable.

(3) Paragraph (2) does not apply unless—

(a)it is to the member's advantage; and

(b)it does not result in an allowance awarded by virtue of this paragraph and an age allowance awarded under any other Order in Council, Royal Warrant, Order or Scheme being payable for the same period.

Treatment allowance

17.—(1) Subject to the provisions of this article, a member of the armed forces may be awarded, in respect of any period during which he receives treatment and as a result of such treatment he incurs a loss of earnings, a treatment allowance at the rate of retired pay or pension which would be payable if the degree of his disablement were 100 per cent.

(2) A member who is not normally in employment or who is retired from employment, shall not be entitled to a treatment allowance in respect of treatment which, if he were normally in employment, would in the opinion of the Secretary of State involve no or only occasional interruptions of that employment.

Abstention from work following treatment in a hospital or similar institution

18.—(1) Where the Secretary of State is satisfied that a member of the armed forces should on completion of a course of treatment abstain from work in consequence of the condition which necessitated that treatment and as a result of abstention from work he incurs a loss of earnings, he may be treated as if he were eligible for such period as the Secretary of State may think fit for a treatment allowance under article 17.

(2) This article shall not apply to a member who is in receipt of a personal unemployability allowance under article 12(1)(a).

Part-time treatment allowance

19.—(1) A member of the armed forces who receives treatment which would be treatment as defined in item 61 of Schedule 6 but for the fact that it involves only occasional interruptions of the member's normal employment and as a result of such treatment he incurs a loss of earnings, may, subject to the provisions of paragraph (2), be awarded a part-time treatment allowance at such rate, not exceeding the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 10 of Part IV of Schedule 1, as the Secretary of State may think fit having regard to any loss of remunerative time by the member as a result of those interruptions.

(2) The amount of an allowance awarded to a member under this article in respect of any period of a week shall not exceed 3 times the appropriate rate.

Mobility Supplement

20.—(1) Subject to the provisions of this article, a mobility supplement shall be awarded at the rate specified in paragraph 11 of Part IV of Schedule 1 to a member of the armed forces who is in receipt of retired pay or a pension in respect of—

(a)disablement as a result of the amputation of both legs, at levels which are either through or above the ankle; or

(b)disablement, where the degree of disablement is assessed at 40 per cent or more, due to any other injury which is, and is likely to remain for at least 6 months from the date on which the question of eligibility for a supplement under this article is considered by the Secretary of State (either at first instance or on review), wholly or mainly responsible for—

(i)rendering him unable to walk (including with any suitable prosthesis or artificial aid which he habitually wears or uses, or which he might reasonably be expected to wear or use),

(ii)restricting his leg movements to such an extent that his ability to walk (with any such prosthesis or artificial aid) without severe discomfort is of little or no practical use to him,

(iii)restricting by physical pain or breathlessness his ability to walk to such an extent that it is of little or no practical use to him, or

(iv)rendering the exertion required to walk a danger to his life or a likely cause of serious deterioration in his health; or

(c)disablement by reason of which, immediately prior to the date on which the question of his eligibility for a supplement under this article is first considered by the Secretary of State, on or after 9th April 2001 he—

(i)has had the use of an invalid carriage or other vehicle provided by the Secretary of State under section 5(2) of, and Schedule 2 to, the National Health Service Act 1977M8 or section 46 of the National Health Service (Scotland) Act 1978M9, or by the Department of Health and Social Services for Northern Ireland under article 30 of the Health and Personal Social Services (Northern Ireland) Order 1972M10, which is a vehicle propelled by petrol engine or by electric power for use on the road and to be controlled by the occupant,

(ii)has received any payment by way of grant under any of the provisions referred to in subparagraph (c)(i) towards the cost of running a private car, or any payment out of public funds which the Secretary of State is satisfied is analogous thereto, or

(iii)has been in receipt of the mobility component of a disability living allowance [F29at the higher rate] under section 73 of either the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992M11 or the Social Security Contributions and Benefits (Northern Ireland) Act 1992M12 F30...; or

[F31(iv)has been in receipt of the mobility component of personal independence payment at the enhanced rate under section 79(2) of the Welfare Reform Act 2012 [F32or Article 84(2) of the Welfare Reform (Northern Ireland) Order 2015]; or]

[F33(v)has been in receipt of the mobility component of adult disability payment at the enhanced rate given in accordance with regulations made under section 31 of the Social Security (Scotland) Act 2018; or]

[F34(vi)has been in receipt of the mobility component of Scottish Adult Disability Living Allowance at the higher rate given in accordance with regulations made under section 31 of the Social Security (Scotland) Act 2018; or].

(d)disablement as a result of his being both blind (with a loss of vision certified in accordance with article 42 as amounting to more than 80 per cent) and deaf (with a loss of hearing so certified as amounting to not less than 80 per cent) where by reason of the effects of those conditions in combination with each other he is unable, without the assistance of another person, to walk to any intended or required destination while out of doors.

(2) Subject to paragraph (3), a mobility supplement under this article shall not be payable to a member for any period in respect of which he has the use of an invalid carriage or other vehicle provided under any of the statutory provisions referred to in paragraph (1)(c)(i).

(3) In a case where the Secretary of State is satisfied—

(a)that a member has purchased or taken on hire, hire purchase or lease a private car or similar vehicle (in this paragraph called “the car”) for a consideration which is more than nominal;

(b)that the member intends to retain possession of the car in order to learn to drive it; and

(c)that the member will use a mobility supplement under this article in whole or in part towards meeting the expenses of acquiring the car

paragraph (2) shall not apply during such period as the Secretary of State may consider reasonable, beginning on the date of his acquisition of the car.

Medical expenses

21.—(1) Subject to paragraph (2), any necessary expenses in respect of—

(a)the medical, surgical or rehabilitative treatment of a member of the armed forces; or

(b)appropriate aids and adaptations for disabled living; in both cases

(c)arising [F35wholly or mainly] as a result of disablement due to service before 6th April 2005

may be defrayed by the Secretary of State under such conditions and up to such amounts as he may determine.

(2) No expenses shall be defrayed under paragraph (1) in respect of treatment, aids or adaptations provided for, otherwise than on payment of a charge by the member, under legislation of the United Kingdom.

 

[F36PART 2AENTITLEMENT OF RECIPIENTS OF DIFFUSE MESOTHELIOMA LUMP SUMS

Entitlement of recipients of diffuse mesothelioma lump sums to other awards

21A.(1) Schedule 1A (diffuse mesothelioma lump sums) has effect and applies in determining the entitlement of a member of the armed forces to a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum.

(2) Where a member of the armed forces is entitled to a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum by virtue of paragraph 2 of Schedule 1A—

(a)any award in payment under Part 2 in respect of the disablement of the member must stop;

(b)no award may be paid under Part 3 in respect of the death of the member, except for funeral expenses in accordance with article 32; and

(c)in addition to Schedule 1A, only the provisions of the Order specified in paragraph (3) apply to the member.

(3) The provisions referred to in paragraph (2)(c) are—

(a)Part 2A (entitlement of recipients of diffuse mesothelioma lump sums);

(b)in Part 3 (awards in respect of death), article 32;

(c)Part 4 (claims), except for article 35;

(d)Part 5 (adjudication), except for article 44;

(e)Part 6 (payment);

(f)in Part 7 (reduction and cancellations of awards), articles 51, 52, 57 and 59;

(g)Part 8 (miscellaneous provisions);

(h)Schedule 3; and

(i)Schedule 6.

(4) Paragraphs (2) and (3) apply on and after the date on which the Secretary of State pays the diffuse mesothelioma lump sum in accordance with the Order.]

 

PART IIIAWARDS IN RESPECT OF DEATH

General conditions for Part III

22.—(1) Under this Part, awards may be made in accordance with this Order in respect of the death of a member of the armed forces which is due to service before 6th April 2005.

(2) For the purposes of the following provisions of this Part, any death in respect of which a claim to an award has been accepted under or by virtue of article 17A of a 1919 to 1920 other rank instrument or article 16A of a 1920 to 1921 officers instrument (widows of pensioners and others who, before the 1964 instruments came into operation, died from disablement or disease due to service during the 1914 World War) shall be treated as death due to service.

(3) The death of a member occurring after 22nd November 1916 at a time when an allowance in respect of constant attendance was payable to him in respect of a period ending with his death, or would have been so payable if he had not been in hospital or other institution, shall be treated as due to service for the purposes of this Part.

(4) The death of a member—

(a)whose degree of disablement was assessed at not less than 80 per cent; and

(b)to whom, in respect of the period ending with his death, an allowance under article 12 was payable

shall be treated as due to service for the purposes of this Part.

(5) For the purposes of paragraph (4), a member of the armed forces shall be treated as if he was in receipt of an allowance under article 12 if—

(a)at the time of his death subparagraphs (b), (c) and (f) of article 12(3) applied to him; and

(b)the period of remunerative work had not exceeded a period of [F37104] weeks.

(6) Subject to paragraph (7), where, after the death of a member of the armed forces, any allowance, grant or other payment out of public funds is paid for any period to or in respect of any person in continuation of any payment made during the member's lifetime in respect of his service as a member, no pension, allowance or other grant under this Part of this Order shall be paid for that period to or in respect of that person.

(7) Where the aggregate amount of any pension, allowance or other grant which might, but for this article, have been paid under this Part is in excess of the aggregate amount of the payments made out of public funds, an amount equal to that excess may be paid.

Pensions to surviving spouses and surviving civil partners

23.—(1) The surviving spouse or surviving civil partner of a member of the armed forces whose death is due to service may be awarded a pension—

(a)at whichever of the rates specified in column (2) of Tables 1, 2 and 3 in Part II of Schedule 2 is appropriate in the case where—

(i)the person has attained the age of 40 years or is the surviving spouse or surviving civil partner of an officer who was a member of the armed forces between 14th August 1914 and 30th September 1921, or

(ii)the person is in receipt of an allowance awarded in respect of a child under article 28, 30 or 31, or

(iii)the person was in receipt of an allowance awarded under article 28 in respect of a child of whom that person is the parent until the date upon which the child attained the age of 16 years, or where, in the opinion of the Secretary of State in any other case, that person should be treated as having been in receipt of such an allowance until that date, or

(iv)a child in respect of whom the person was awarded an allowance under article 28 or 31 dies before attaining the age of 16 years, for a period of 13 weeks beginning with the date of the child's death, or

(v)the person is incapable of self-support;

(b)in any other case, at whichever of the rates specified in column (2) of Tables 4 and 5 in Part II of Schedule 2 is appropriate in the case.

(2) A supplementary pension payable at [F38whichever of the rates specified in column (2) of Tables 6 and 7 in Part II of Schedule 2 as is appropriate in the case] per week shall be awarded to a surviving spouse or surviving civil partner of a member of the armed forces where—

(a)the surviving spouse or surviving civil partner is entitled to a pension under paragraph (1) above; and

(b)the service of that member terminated before 31st March 1973.

Pensions to dependants who lived as spouses [F39or] civil partners

24.—(1) A dependant who lived as a spouse or F40... civil partner of a member of the armed forces whose death is due to service (“dependant”) may be awarded a pension in accordance with the following provisions of this article.

(2) Where the child of a member of the armed forces whose death is due to service is in his dependant's charge and the dependant is in receipt of an allowance awarded in respect of that child under the following provisions of this Part of this Order, a pension may, subject to the provisions of paragraph (3), be paid to the dependant until the allowance ceases to be paid or the child ceases to be in the dependant's charge.

(3) For the purposes of paragraph (2), where the child dies before attaining the child's age limit, the dependant shall be treated for the period of 13 weeks from the date of the child's death as if the allowance were still being paid and the child was still in the dependant's charge.

(4) The rate of a pension awarded to a dependant under this article shall be at the discretion of the Secretary of State, but shall not exceed the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 1 of Part III of Schedule 2.

Rent allowance to surviving spouses, surviving civil partners [F41and dependants who lived as spouses or] civil partners, who have children

25.—(1) Where a surviving spouse or surviving civil partner of a member of the armed forces is in receipt of a pension under article 11 of a 1919 to 1921 instrument or under article 23 of this Order, or a dependant who lived as a spouse or F42... civil partner of a member (“dependant”) is in receipt of a pension under article 24 and—

(a)in the case of a surviving spouse or surviving civil partner, the household of the spouse or civil partner includes a child; or

(b)in the case of a dependant, the household includes a child of the member

the surviving spouse, surviving civil partner or dependant may be awarded a rent allowance at such weekly rate, not exceeding the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 2 of Part III of Schedule 2, as the Secretary of State may think fit having regard to the weekly rent and rates and to any council tax payable by the spouse or dependant.

(2) Subject to paragraph (3), where, but for this provision, an allowance under this article would cease by reason of the household ceasing to include a child, the allowance may be continued for the period of 26 weeks from the date on which the household ceases to include that child, even if the surviving spouse or surviving civil partner or dependant is no longer in receipt of a pension referred to in paragraph(1) for the whole or any part of that period.

(3) Paragraph (2) shall not apply where the pension has ceased by virtue of article 33.

(4) In this article—

(a)“child” means a child who has not attained the child's age limit, or who, having attained the age limit, is a student or an apprentice or is incapable of self-support by reason of an infirmity which arose before he attained the age limit, and includes any person fulfilling those conditions who should, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, having regard to his relationship or to connection with the member and the other circumstances of the case, be treated as covered by the provisions of this article;

(b)“weekly rent and rates” means such sum as the Secretary of State may, after taking into account all relevant factors and making all necessary apportionments, consider to be the weekly amount in respect of rent, or the equivalent of rent, and rates which the surviving spouse, surviving civil partner or dependant is paying or providing either directly or indirectly for accommodation for the benefit of himself or herself as the case may be and the child;

(c)“accommodation” means living accommodation without any service or benefit not ordinarily provided by the landlord to the tenant of an unfurnished dwelling house, but may include accommodation reasonably required for the storage of furniture.

Elderly persons allowance

26.  Where a person—

(a)is in receipt of a pension awarded—

(i)under or by virtue of a 1919 to 1921 instrument as the surviving spouse or surviving civil partner of a member of the armed forces or as a person who had lived with him as his spouse or civil partner, or

(ii)under article 23 or 24 of, or paragraph 2 or 3 of Schedule 4 to, this Order; and

(b)has attained the age of 65, 70 or, as the case may be, 80

that person shall be awarded an elderly persons allowance at whichever of the rates specified in paragraph 3 of Part III of Schedule 2 is appropriate in the case.

Temporary allowances

27.—(1) Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this Order, where a member of the armed forces died or dies on or after 2nd December 1963 and—

(a)F43. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

(b)in respect of any period ending with his death there was payable to him either—

(i)an allowance under article 8 or 12(1)(a), or

(ii)although concurrently eligible for an allowance under article 12(1)(a), an allowance under article 15; or

(c)an allowance under article 8 ceased to be payable within 13 weeks of his death following his entry as an inpatient into a hospital or other institution

his surviving spouse or surviving civil partner or dependant who lived as his spouse or F44... civil partner (“dependant”) may be awarded a personal allowance and, in respect of children, additional allowances in accordance with the following provisions of this article.

(2) For the purposes of paragraph (1), a member of the armed forces shall be treated as if he was in receipt of an allowance under article 12(1)(a) if—

(a)at the time of his death subparagraphs (b), (c) and (f) of article 12(3) applied to him; and

(b)the period of remunerative work had not exceeded a period of 52 weeks.

(3) A personal allowance awarded under this article to a surviving spouse or surviving civil partner shall be payable—

[F45(a)for the period of 26 weeks commencing on the relevant day; and]

(b)at a weekly rate equal to the total amount of the retired pay, pension, alternative retired pay or pension or treatment allowances and any other allowances payable to the member under this Order or by virtue of a grant under a 1919 to 1921 instrument in respect of the 7 days next preceding the day of his death, with the exception of allowances under article 11 or 12(6) (a) or a mobility supplement under article 20 or any allowance in respect of a child; but

(c)a personal allowance under this paragraph shall be subject to article 33(1) as if it were a pension under article 23 and shall not be payable for any period after the death of the surviving spouse or surviving civil partner; and

(d)in calculating the weekly rate of retired pay, pension or allowances for the purposes of the foregoing provisions of this article—

(i)a member who was in receipt of an award under Part V of the Service Pensions Order 1983 which was treated by article 33(2)(d)(i) of that Order as being made under article 10 of that Order shall be treated instead to have been in receipt of an award under article 6 of this Order,

(ii)an officer who was in receipt of an award under any paragraph of the proviso to article 1 of a 1920 to 1921 instrument shall be treated instead to have been in receipt of an award under article 1 of that instrument without reference to that proviso,

(iii)as regards a member (whether or not an officer), no account shall be taken of any pension awarded in respect of service or rank (or both) for which the member was eligible under the principal Naval Regulations, the Pensions Warrant or the principal Air Force Regulations or under any Order in Council, Royal Warrant or Order relating to service before 3rd September 1939, and

(iv)a member who, being concurrently eligible for an allowance under article 12(1)(a), was in receipt of an allowance under article 15 shall be treated instead to have been in receipt of an allowance under article 12(1)(a).

(4) A dependant of a member whose death is due to service and who, at the date of his death, had a child of his in charge may be awarded a personal allowance under this article as if he or, as the case may be, she were the surviving spouse or surviving civil partner of the member, but such an award shall be subject to the following conditions—

(a)the rate of the allowance payable to the dependant—

(i)shall be at the discretion of the Secretary of State, but

(ii)shall not in any case exceed the rate which, if the dependant were the member's surviving spouse or surviving civil partner, would be appropriate under paragraph (3); and

(b)the allowance shall not be payable for any period after the child ceases to be in the dependant's charge.

(5) Where the surviving spouse, surviving civil partner or dependant is awarded a personal allowance under this article, an additional allowance may be awarded in respect of any child for whom an allowance was payable to the member immediately before his death, and any such additional allowance shall be payable at the weekly rate at which the allowance or allowances for that child was or were payable to the member in respect of the 7 days next preceding the day of his death—

(a)for so long as the personal allowance is payable and the child is alive and has not attained the child's age limit; or

(b)if he has attained that limit, is a student or an apprentice; or

(c)is incapable of self-support by reason of an infirmity which arose before he attained that limit; and

in each case the circumstances are such as to justify the continuance of the award.

(6) As respect any payments made to a person under this article for any period for which any pension or allowance (other than an allowance under this article) or grant might, but for the provisions of this paragraph, be awarded to that person under this Part of this Order—

(a)where the aggregate amount of such payments is equal to, or exceeds, the aggregate amount of such pension, allowance or grant, no award of such pension allowance or grant shall be made;

(b)where the aggregate amount of such payments is less than the aggregate amount of such pension, allowance or grant, the pension, allowance or grant may be awarded and the payments shall be treated as paid on account thereof.

(7) Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this article, the Secretary of State may, if in his opinion the exceptional circumstances of any particular case so require, at his discretion—

(a)vary the conditions for the award of a personal allowance in so far as they related to a period in respect of which an allowance under article 8 or article 12(1)(a) is required to have been payable;

(b)award a personal allowance or an additional allowance for any week at a weekly rate other than that prescribed in paragraph (3)(b) or, as the case may be, paragraph (5), but not exceeding the maximum rate which would have been payable in accordance with that subparagraph had the member died at any time not earlier than 13 weeks before the date of his death.

[F46(8) In this article, “relevant day” means—

(a)in the case of the surviving spouse or surviving civil partner of an officer, the day after the day of the officer’s death;

(b)in the case of the surviving spouse or surviving civil partner of any other member—

(i)where the member died before 8th April 2019, the Wednesday next following the day of the member’s death;

(ii)where the member died on or after 8th April 2019, the day after the day of the member’s death.]

Allowances for children under the child's age limit

28.—(1) A children's allowance shall be awarded in respect of a child of a member of the armed forces whose death is due to service where the child—

(a)has not attained the child's age limit; and

(b)is not eligible for an award of pension under article 29.

(2) A children's allowance shall be—

(a)at the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 4(a) of Part III of Schedule 2 where the child lives with a parent; or

(b)at a rate not exceeding the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 4(b) of Part III of Schedule 2 where the child does not live with a parent or with a person who is or has been in receipt of a pension awarded under articles 23, 24 or 31 in respect of the death of that member.

Pensions for orphans under the child's age limit

29.—(1) An orphan's pension shall be awarded in respect of a child of a member of the armed forces whose death is due to service where the child—

(a)has not attained the child's age limit; and

(b)has no parents living.

(2) A pension awarded under this article shall be at the appropriate rate specified in paragraph 5 of Part III of Schedule 2.

Award for children who have attained the child's age limit

30.—(1) A children's allowance or an orphan's pension may be awarded or continued in respect of a child of a member of the armed forces whose death is due to service where the child has attained the child's age limit and who is—

(a)a student or apprentice; or

(b)incapable of self-support by reason of an infirmity which arose before he attained the child's age limit

and where the Secretary of State considers the making or continuing of the award is justified in all the circumstances of the case.

(2) An allowance or pension awarded or continued under this article—

(a)shall be at the rate, and subject to the conditions in, articles 28(1)(b) or 29(1)(b) as appropriate; or

(b)where a child in respect of whom an award was made under article 28 or 29 has attained the age of 18 years and is incapable of self-support by reason of an infirmity which arose before he attained the child's age limit, shall be at a rate not exceeding the rate specified in paragraph 6 of Part III of Schedule 2.

Awards to or in respect of ineligible members of the families of unemployable pensioners

31.  Where a member of the armed forces was at the date of his death in receipt of an allowance in respect of a child under article 12(6)(b) by virtue of article 12(6)(c), a pension to, or an allowance in respect of, the child may be awarded at the rate, and subject to the conditions, which would have been appropriate under the foregoing provisions of this Part of this Order if the child had been an eligible member of the family.

[F47Funeral expenses

32.(1) Where paragraph (2) applies the Secretary of State shall make an award for funeral expenses of £2,200.

(2) This paragraph applies where—

(a)a member of the armed forces dies on or after 6th April 2009;

(b)the death of the member was due to service before 6th April 2005;

(c)the funeral of that member has taken place; and

(d)within three months of the funeral of the deceased member, either—

(i)a claim is made for funeral expenses, or

(ii)an enquiry is made in person, in writing or orally to the Secretary of State or to an authorised agent, about claiming funeral expenses and a claim is made for such expenses within three months of the date the claim form is sent in response to the enquiry.]

Relationships subsequent to the award of a pension

33.—(1) Subject to the following provisions of this article, any pension or allowance awarded under this Part of this Order or under Part II of a 1919 to 1921 instrument to a person other than a parent shall cease if that person [F48marries or forms a civil partnership with another person, or lives with another person as the spouse or civil partner of that person, before the 1st April 2015.]

[F49(2) Where—

(a)in accordance with paragraph (1), an award to a person ceased, and

(b)that person [F50makes a claim for the restoration of] the award in respect of a period which begins after the end of the relationship that led to the cessation of the award,

the claim shall be determined as though the relationship had never existed.]

(3) A pension or allowance awarded under articles 23 to 26 (inclusive) to a person in respect of a member of the armed forces who died or whose service terminated F51. . . before 31st March 1973 shall not cease if that person [F52marries or forms a civil partnership with another person, or begins to live with another person as the spouse or civil partner of that person, on or after the 6th April 2005.]

(4) In determining whether a pension is payable to a person as a surviving spouse in respect of any period beginning on or after 19th July 1995, no account may be taken of the fact that [F53the person has married another] if, before the beginning of that period, the marriage has been terminated or the parties have been judicially separated.

(5) A pension or allowance awarded to or in respect of a person under article 28, 29 or 30 shall not cease on the marriage of that person if, having regard to the special circumstances of the case, the Secretary of State so directs.

(6) An allowance awarded in respect of a child shall not be affected by the cessation under this article of a pension awarded to any other person.

(7) For the purposes of paragraph (4)—

(a)the reference to the termination of a marriage is to the termination of the marriage by death, dissolution or annulment; and

(b)the reference to judicial separation includes any legal separation obtained in a country or territory outside the British Islands and recognised in the United Kingdom

and for those purposes a divorce, annulment or legal separation obtained in a country or territory outside the British Islands must, if the Secretary of State so determines, be treated as recognised in the United Kingdom even though no declaration as to its validity has been made by any court in the United Kingdom.

 

PART IVCLAIMS

Making of claims

34.—(1) Subject to [F54paragraphs (2A), (4)] and article 35, it shall be a condition precedent to the making of any award of any pension, [F55allowance, supplement or lump sum payment] mentioned in paragraph (2) (including any such award which follows an earlier award [F56and an award which is the restoration of an award referred to in article 33)] that the person making the claim shall have—

(a)completed and signed a form approved by the Secretary of State for the purpose of claiming [F57an award] payable under this Order; and

(b)delivered that form either to an appropriate office of the Secretary of State or to an office of an authorised agent.

(2) The pensions, [F58allowances, supplement and lump sum payment] to which paragraph (1) applies are—

(a)retired pay or a pension payable under article 6;

(b)a gratuity under article 7;

(c)a constant attendance allowance payable under article 8;

(d)a clothing allowance payable under article 11;

(e)an unemployability allowance payable under article 12;

(f)an allowance for lowered standard of occupation payable under article 15;

(g)a treatment allowance payable under article 17;

(h)an allowance where abstention from work is necessary following treatment in a hospital or similar institution under article 18;

(i)an allowance for part-time treatment under article 19;

(j)a mobility supplement payable under article 20;

(k)a surviving spouse's or surviving civil partner's pension payable under article 23;

(l)a pension payable to a dependant who lived as a spouse or F59... civil partner under article 24;

(m)a rent allowance payable to a surviving spouse, surviving civil partner [F60or dependant who lived as a spouse or] civil partner under article 25;

(n)a children's allowance payable under article 28;

(o)a children's allowance or an orphan's pension payable under article 30;

(p)an award of funeral expenses under article 32[F61;]

[F62(q)a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum under Schedule 1A.]

[F63(2A) A claim for constant attendance allowance under article 8(6) (on the grounds that a member of the armed forces has a terminal illness) may be made on behalf of the member, and shall be regarded as having been made by the member, notwithstanding that it is made without his knowledge or authority.]

(3) A claim for a pension for a child under article 29 or article 31 shall be made by the child's guardian or by any other person having parental responsibility (within the meaning of the Children Act 1989 M13 for the child).

(4) Subject to paragraph (5), where a claim for injury or death benefit made by or in respect of a member of the armed forces has been refused under the 2005 Order, the Secretary of State may treat the claim under that Order as a claim under this Order.

(5) Paragraph (4) shall not apply to a claim made under the 2005 Order during the claimant's service.

Textual Amendments

Marginal Citations

Cases where claims are not required

35.—(1) A claim for the pensions, allowances and supplements mentioned in the following paragraphs of this article shall not be required if the conditions set out in the relevant paragraph are satisfied.

(2) A claim for retired pay or a disablement pension under article 6 or a gratuity under article 7 is not required to be made by the former member of the armed forces if—

(a)he is discharged from the armed forces on medical grounds; and

(b)copies of that member's medical and service records are delivered to [F64Veterans UK] .

(3) [F65Subject to paragraph (3A),] A claim for a surviving spouse's or surviving civil partner's pension under article 23 is not required if—

(a)the member of the armed forces by reference to whose death the pension would be payable died whilst serving in the armed forces; and

(b)copies of that member's medical and service records are delivered to [F66Veterans UK] .

[F67(3A) Paragraph (3) does not apply to restorations of awards referred to in article 33(2).]

(4) A separate claim is not required for an award under this Order for—

(a)comforts allowance payable under article 14(1)(a)(ii); or

(b)age allowance payable under article 16

where a pensioner is in receipt of retired pay or a disablement pension under article 6.

(5) A separate claim is not required for an award under this Order of the allowance payable under article 26 where a person is in receipt of a pension under article 23 or article 24.

(6) Where a claim has been made for retired pay or a disablement pension under article 6 on the basis of a particular disablement which is alleged to have been due to an injury which is attributable to or aggravated by service, no separate claim shall be required in respect of any other disablement which appears, upon an examination which is conducted by a medical practitioner before the claim is determined, to have been so attributable or so aggravated, whether due to that or another injury.

(7) Where a claim for a constant attendance allowance has been made in respect of a former member of the armed forces under article 8, no separate claim shall be required for—

(a)an exceptionally severe disablement allowance under article 9;

(b)a severe disablement occupational allowance under article 10;

(c)a comforts allowance under article 14; or

(d)a temporary allowance payable under article 27.

(8) Where a claim for an unemployability allowance under article 12 has been made, no separate claim shall be required for—

(a)an invalidity allowance under article 13;

(b)a comforts allowance under article 14; or

(c)a temporary allowance payable under article 27.

(9) Where a claim has been made for—

(a)a surviving spouse's or surviving civil partner's pension under article 23; or

(b)a pension payable to a dependant living as a spouse or F68... civil partner under article 24;

no separate claim for the award of an allowance under article 28 or article 30 shall be required if the claim for that pension provides sufficient information for the making of the award.

Withdrawal of Claims

36.—(1) Where a claim [F69under article 34] has been made [F70or where article 35 applies] and—

(a)the Secretary of State makes a request in writing for further information which is reasonably required for the determination of that claim, and that information is not provided within three months of the date on which the request is given or sent to the person making the claim; or

(b)the person in respect of whom the claim is made has been requested to attend for a medical examination at a time and place specified in a notice given or sent to him not less than ten days before the date of the examination and he fails without providing, within three months of the date on which he was requested to attend, a satisfactory explanation for that failure

the claim shall be treated as having been withdrawn.

(2) Where a person who has made a claim [F69under article 34], and that claim has not been determined, gives written notice to the Secretary of State or, where the claim was made by delivering the claim to an authorised agent, gives written notice to either the Secretary of State or that authorised agent, that he wishes to withdraw the claim, the claim shall thereafter be treated for all purposes of this Order as having been withdrawn.

(3) The treating of a claim as having been withdrawn under this article shall not prejudice the making of a further claim for the [F71award] to which the earlier claim related.

Date of claim

37.—(1) In this Order “date of claim” means, subject to the following paragraphs of this article, the date on which a claim is received by the Secretary of State or by an authorised agent.

(2) Where—

(a)not more than 3 months earlier than the date referred to in paragraph (1), an enquiry is made in person, in writing or orally to the Secretary of State or to an authorised agent about claiming any pension, retired pay, [F72allowance, supplement or lump sum payment] for a named person; and

(b)that enquiry is made by the person who subsequently makes the claim or by a relative of his or by a representative of a charitable organisation

then “date of claim” means the date on which the enquiry is received by the Secretary of State or, as the case may be, the authorised agent.

(3) Where—

(a)a person is awarded a disablement pension or retired pay under article 6; and

(b)within three months of the notification of that award being given or sent to him;

(c)he makes a claim for an allowance specified in article 34 or a mobility supplement under article 20

then “date of claim” for the purposes of determining entitlement to that allowance or supplement, means the date of claim for the disablement pension or retired pay.

(4) Where—

(a)a person is awarded a disablement pension or retired pay under article 6; and

(b)subsequently he makes a claim for an allowance under article 34 or a mobility supplement under article 20;

(c)but not within three months of the notification of that award being given or sent to him

then “date of claim” for the purpose of determining entitlement to that allowance or supplement means, subject to paragraph (5), the date on which the claim for the allowance or supplement is received by the Secretary of State or, as the case may be, the authorised agent.

(5) Where—

(a)not more than 3 months earlier than the date referred to in paragraph (4), an enquiry is made in person, in writing or orally to the Secretary of State or to an authorised agent about claiming an allowance specified in article 34 or a mobility supplement under article 20; and

(b)that enquiry is made by the person who subsequently makes the claim or by a relative of his or by a representative of a charitable organisation

then “date of claim” means the date on which the enquiry is received by the Secretary of State or, as the case may be, the authorised agent.

(6) Where a claim or an enquiry referred to in this article is made by post in the United Kingdom and the arrival of that claim or enquiry at the appropriate office of the Secretary of State or the authorised agent is delayed by postal disruption caused by industrial action, whether within the postal service or elsewhere, the claim shall be treated as having been received on the day on which it would have been received if it has been delivered in the ordinary course of the post.

(7) In this article “charitable organisation” includes a company limited by guarantee with charitable objects.

 

PART VADJUDICATION

Interpretation of Part V

38.  In this Part—

(a)“pension” includes any retired pay, pension, [F73allowance, other continuing benefit or lump sum payment] under this Order; and

(b)“gratuity” includes any gratuity under this Order.

Administration of this Order

39.  This Order shall be administered by the Secretary of State or, as to any particular provision of the Order which he may select, by such other person or body acting under his directions as he may direct, and, except as otherwise provided by statute, the Secretary of State shall be the sole interpreter of this Order and may issue such instructions with reference to the Order as he may from time to time consider necessary.

Entitlement where a claim is made in respect of a disablement, or death occurs, not later than 7 years after the termination of service

40.—(1) Except where paragraph (2) applies, where, not later than 7 years after the termination of the service of a member of the armed forces, a claim is made in respect of a disablement of that member, or the death occurs of that member and a claim is made (at any time) in respect of that death, such disablement or death, as the case may be, shall be accepted as due to service for the purposes of this Order provided it is certified that—

(a)the disablement is due to an injury which—

(i)is attributable to service, or

(ii)existed before or arose during service and has been and remains aggravated thereby; or

(b)the death was due to or hastened by—

(i)an injury which was attributable to service, or

(ii)the aggravation by service of an injury which existed before or arose during service.

(2) Where a person is entitled to benefit under the 2005 Order in respect of an injury or death, that injury or death shall not be accepted as due to service for the purposes of this Order.

(3) Subject to the following [F74provisions] of this article, in no case shall there be an onus on any claimant under this article to prove the fulfilment of the conditions set out in paragraph (1) and the benefit of any reasonable doubt shall be given to the claimant.

(4) Subject to the following provisions of this article, where an injury which has led to a member's discharge or death during service was not noted in a medical report made on that member on the commencement of his service, a certificate under paragraph (1) shall be given unless the evidence shows that the conditions set out in that paragraph are not fulfilled.

(5) The provisions of paragraphs (3) and (4) shall not apply to a claim in respect of the disablement or death of a member of the Reserve or Auxiliary Forces where that disablement is due to, or that death is due to or hastened by, a disease other than a disease caused or aggravated by an accident but—

(a)such disablement or death shall be certified in accordance with paragraph (1) if it is shown that the conditions set out in this article and applicable thereto are fulfilled;

(b)where, upon reliable evidence, a reasonable doubt exists where the conditions set out in paragraph (1) are fulfilled, the benefit of that reasonable doubt shall be given to the claimant.

(6) Where there is no note in contemporary official records of a material fact on which the claim is based, other reliable corroborative evidence of that fact may be accepted.

Textual Amendments

F74Words in art. 40(3) substituted (7.4.2008 with application in accordance with art. 2(3) of the amending S.I.) by The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions (Amendment) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/679), art. 2(1)(2)(a), Sch. 1 Pt. 1 para. 5

Entitlement where a claim is made in respect of a disablement, or death occurs, more than 7 years after the termination of service

41.—(1) Except where paragraph (2) applies, where, after the expiration of the period of 7 years beginning with the termination of the service of a member of the armed forces, a claim is made in respect of a disablement of that member, or in respect of the death of that member (being a death occurring after the expiration of the said period), such disablement or death, as the case may be, shall be accepted as due to service for the purpose of this Order provided it is certified that—

(a)the disablement is due to an injury which—

(i)is attributable to service before 6th April 2005, or

(ii)existed before or arose during such service and has been and remains aggravated thereby; or

(b)the death was due to or substantially hastened by

(i)an injury which was attributable to service, or

(ii)the aggravation by service of an injury which existed before or arose during service.

(2) Where a person is entitled to benefit under the 2005 Order in respect of an injury or death, that injury or death shall not be accepted as due to service for the purposes of this Order.

(3) A disablement or death shall be certified in accordance with paragraph (1) if it is shown that the conditions set out in this article and applicable thereto are fulfilled.

(4) The condition set out in paragraph (1)(a)(ii), namely, that the injury on which the claim is based remains aggravated by service before 6th April 2005 shall not be treated as fulfilled unless the injury remains so aggravated at the time when the claim is made, but this paragraph shall be without prejudice, in a case where an award is made, to the subsequent operation of article 2(5) in relation to that condition.

(5) Where, upon reliable evidence, a reasonable doubt exists whether the conditions set out in paragraph (1) are fulfilled, the benefit of that reasonable doubt shall be given to the claimant.

(6) Where there is no note in contemporary official records of a material fact on which the claim is based, other reliable corroborative evidence of that fact may be accepted.

Determination of degree of disablement

42.—(1) The following provisions of this article shall apply for the purposes of the assessment of the degree of the disablement of a member of the armed forces due to service before 6th April 2005.

(2) Subject to the following provisions of this article—

(a)the degree of the disablement due to service of a member of the armed forces shall be assessed by making a comparison between the condition of the member as so disabled and the condition of a normal healthy person of the same age and sex, without taking into account the earning capacity of the member in his disabled condition in his own or any other specific trade or occupation, and without taking into account the effect of any individual factors or extraneous circumstances;

(b)for the purpose of assessing the degree of disablement due to an injury which existed before or arose during service and has been and remains aggravated thereby—

(i)in assessing the degree of disablement existing at the date of the termination of the service of the member, account shall be taken of the total disablement due to that injury and existing at that date, and

(ii)in assessing the degree of disablement existing at any date subsequent to the date of the termination of his service, any increase in the degree of disablement which has occurred since the said date of termination shall only be taken into account in so far as that increase is due to the aggravation by service of that injury;

(c)where such disablement is due to more than one injury, a composite assessment of the degree of disablement shall be made by reference to the combined effect of all such injuries;

(d)the degree of disablement shall be assessed on an interim basis unless the member's condition permits a final assessment of the extent, if any, of that disablement.

(3) Where the average hearing loss at frequencies of 1, 2 and 3 kHz is not 50 dB or more in each ear, the degree of disablement in respect of that loss shall be assessed at less than 20 per cent.

(4) Neither noise-induced sensorineural hearing loss nor a related condition or symptom shall be taken into account in determining a member's total degree of disablement if the degree of disablement in respect of that loss alone is less than 20 per cent.

(5) The degree of disablement assessed under the foregoing provisions of this article shall be certified by way of a percentage, total disablement being represented by 100 per cent (which shall be the maximum assessment) and a lesser degree being represented by such percentage as bears to 100 per cent the same proportion as the lesser degree of disablement bears to total disablement, so however that a degree of disablement of 20 per cent or more shall be certified at a percentage which is a multiple of 10, and a degree of disablement which is less than 20 per cent shall, except in a case to which Table 1 of Part III of Schedule 1 applies, be certified in a manner suitable for the purposes of Table 2 of Part III of that Schedule.

(6) Where a disablement is due to an injury specified in Part V of Schedule 1 or is a disablement so specified, and, in either case, has reached a settled condition, the degree of that disablement shall, in the absence of any special features, be certified for the purposes of this article at the percentage specified in that Part as appropriate to that injury or to that disablement.

(7) An assessment of the degree of disablement due to service in respect of noise-induced sensorineural hearing loss shall be based solely on hearing loss due to service and shall not include any hearing loss due to age or other factors which are not related to service as a member of the armed forces and which arise after service.

(8) Noise-induced sensorineural hearing loss shall be measured by reference to audiometric tests, where available, conducted at or about the termination of the member's service and the degree of disablement due to service shall be assessed in accordance with paragraph (10).

(9) Where no such tests were conducted or are available, the assessment of the degree of disablement due to service shall be informed by the earliest available evidence, whether in terms of audiometric tests or other evidence relevant to the level of hearing loss that existed at termination of service and the assessment shall have regard to the relative percentages of degrees of disablement and measured hearing loss specified in Table 1 of Part VI of Schedule 1 but any hearing loss arising after termination of service shall not be included in the assessment.

(10) Subject to paragraphs (7), (8), (9) and (11), the degree of disablement in respect of noise-induced sensorineural hearing loss which is due to service shall be assessed by—

(a)determining the average total hearing loss for each ear at 1, 2 and 3kHz frequencies; and then by

(b)determining the percentage degree of disablement for each ear in accordance with Table 1 of Part VI of Schedule 1; and then by

(c)determining the average percentage degree of binaural disablement in accordance with the following formula: [F75((degree of disablement of better ear x 4) + (degree of disablement of worst ear)) divided by 5]; and

(d)in subparagraph (c) “better ear” means that ear in which the claimant's hearing loss is the less and “worse ear” means that ear in which the claimant's hearing loss is the more.

(11) Paragraphs (8), (9) and (10) shall not be applied so as to reduce any award made prior to 12th April 2004.

(12) For the purpose of determining the percentage degree of disablement in Table 1 of Part VI of Schedule 1, any fraction of an average hearing loss shall, where the average hearing loss is over 50dB, be rounded down to the next whole figure.

(13) Where—

(a)a member has sustained a minor injury specified in Table 1 of Part III of Schedule 1 as well as some other disablement due to service the degree of which is less than 100 per cent; and

(b)a composite assessment of the degree of the disablement from both causes is no higher than the assessment for the other disablement alone

this article shall have effect so as to authorise an award under article 7 in respect of the minor injury as well as an award under article 6 or 7 in respect of the other disablement.

(14) The degree of disablement certified under this article shall be the degree of disablement for the purposes of any award made under this Order.

Certification

43.  Where any matter is required by this Order to be certified, that matter shall be determined—

(a)where a Tribunal constituted under the War Pensions (Administrative Provisions) Act 1919 M14 or the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 [F76or established under the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 (c.15)]M15 has given a decision on that matter under those Acts, in accordance with that decision, or, if an appeal from that decision is brought under those Acts, in accordance with the decision on that appeal;

(b)where no such decision has been given and the matter involves a medical question—

(i)in accordance with a certificate on that question of a medical officer or board of medical officers appointed or recognised by the Secretary of State,

(ii)in a case where a pension or retired pay was payable in respect of disablement or death due to service before the commencement of the 1914 World War or after 30th September 1921 but before 3rd September 1939, if a certificate on that question has been given before 29th July 1996 by a medical officer or a board of medical officers appointed by the Secretary of State for Defence, in accordance with that certificate, or

(iii)where it appears to the Secretary of State that the medical question raises a serious doubt or difficulty and he so desires, in accordance with the opinion thereon obtained from one or more of a panel of independent medical experts nominated by the President of the Royal College of Physicians of London, the Royal College of Surgeons of England or the Royal College of Obstetricians and Gynaecologists.

Textual Amendments

Marginal Citations

M151943 c. 39; this Act was amended and modified by the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1949 (c. 12); sub-section (3A) was added to section 1 by the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act (Modification) Order 1947 (S.I. 1947/1143) and sections 5 and 6 were amended by section 23 of the Chronically Sick and Disabled Persons Act 1970 (c. 44). Sections 5 and 6 were also amended by section 16 of the Social Security Act 1980 (c. 30), and section 6 was also amended by section 43 of the Social Security and Housing Benefits Act 1982 (c. 24) and by the Armed Forces (Pensions and Compensation) Act 2004 (c. 32).

Review of decisions, assessments and awards

44.—(1) Subject to the provisions of paragraphs (3), (4) and (5) and to the provisions of paragraph (8)F77. . . —

(a)[F78any decision] accepting or rejecting a claim for pension; or

(b)any assessment of the degree of disablement of a member of the armed forces; or

(c)any final decision that there is no disablement or that the disablement has come to an end

may be reviewed by the Secretary of State at any time on any ground.

(2) Subject to the provisions of paragraphs (4), (5), (8) and (9), any award under this Order may be reviewed by the Secretary of State at any time if the Secretary of State is satisfied that—

(a)the award was made in consequence of ignorance of, or a mistake as to, a material fact, or of a mistake as to the law;

(b)there has been any relevant change of circumstances since the award was made;

(c)the award was based on a decision or assessment to which paragraph (1) of this article applies, and that decision or assessment has been revised.

(3) Any assessment or decision made, given or upheld by the Pensions Appeal Tribunal under section 8 of the War Pensions (Administrative Provisions) Act 1919 or the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 [F79or the First-tier Tribunal] may be reviewed by the Secretary of State at any time if the Secretary of State is satisfied that there has been a relevant change of circumstances since the assessment or decision was made, including any improvement or deterioration in the disablement in respect of which the assessment was made.

(4) Subject to the provisions of paragraph (9), following a review under paragraph (1) of any decision accepting a claim for pension or any assessment of the degree of disablement of a member of the armed forces, that decision or assessment may be revised by the Secretary of State to the detriment of a member of the armed forces only where the Secretary of State is satisfied that—

(a)the decision or assessment was given or made in consequence of ignorance of, or a mistake as to, a material fact, or of a mistake as to the law; or

(b)in the case of a decision accepting a claim for pension—

(i)the decision was given after it had been certified pursuant to article 43(b)(i) that the member of the armed forces was suffering from a specified disablement (“the certified condition”) which was attributable to, or aggravated by, his service, and

(ii)since the date of the decision it has been further certified, pursuant to article 43(b)(i), that the claimant was not, at the date of the earlier certification, suffering from the certified condition; or

(c)there has been a change in the degree of disablement due to service since the assessment was made.

(5) An award under this Order may be revised by the Secretary of State to the detriment of a member of the armed forces only where the Secretary of State is satisfied that—

(a)the award was made in consequence of ignorance of, or a mistake as to, a material fact, or of a mistake as to the law; or

(b)there has been any relevant change of circumstances since the award was made; or

(c)the decision or assessment upon which the award was based has been revised under paragraph (4).

(6) Subject to the provisions of paragraphs (4) and (5), on a review under this article, the Secretary of State may maintain or continue, vary or cancel the decision, assessment or award and any revised decision, assessment or award shall be such as may be appropriate having regard to the provisions of this Order.

(7) Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraph (4), (5) and (6), where a decision accepting a claim for pension is revised, the Secretary of State may, if in any case he sees fit, continue any award based on that decision at a rate not exceeding that which may from time to time be appropriate to the assessment of the degree of disablement existing immediately before the date of the revision.

(8) Where a member has attained the age of 65, paragraph (2)(b) shall not apply so as to enable an award of an allowance under article 15 to be reviewed on the ground that the rate of the member's earnings has, or would, in his regular occupation, have changed since the date of the award.

(9) Subject to paragraphs (10), (11) and (12), paragraphs (1) to (7) shall not apply to any decision, assessment or award made in respect of or relating to the rate of pension or retired pay for the disablement or death of a member which is due to service before or during the 1914 World War.

(10) A permanent pension or permanent retired pay granted under this Order in respect of service before the 1914 World War or under a 1919 to 1921 instrument may be reviewed by the Secretary of State where the person to whom the pension or retired pay has been granted claims that there has been a substantial increase in the extent of the disablement due to the original cause.

(11) In respect of any disablement pension or retired pay under this Order in respect of service before the 1914 World War or under a 1919 to 1921 instrument the Secretary of State may at any time order a review of that pension or retired pay in any case where—

(a)the pension or retired pay has, by error in interpretation or fact, been granted to a disabled member of the armed forces in excess of the amount appropriate to the degree of his disablement;

(b)the Secretary of State has reason to believe that the pension or retired pay has been obtained by an improper means; or

(c)the pension or retired pay has been granted by error.

(12) Any decision rejecting a claim for a pension in respect of the death of a member which is due to service before or during the 1914 World War may be reviewed by the Secretary of State at any time on any ground and may be revised by him as may be appropriate having regard to the provisions of this Order.

Textual Amendments

F77Words in art. 44(1) omitted (7.4.2008 with application in accordance with art. 2(3) of the amending S.I.) by virtue of The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions (Amendment) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/679), art. 2(1)(2)(a), Sch. 1 Pt. 1 para. 6(a)

F78Words in art. 44(1)(a) inserted (7.4.2008 with application in accordance with art. 2(3) of the amending S.I.) by The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions (Amendment) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/679), art. 2(1)(2)(a), Sch. 1 Pt. 1 para. 6(b)

 

PART VIPAYMENT

Interpretation of Part VI

45.—(1) In articles 48 and 49—

(a)“pension” includes any retired pay, pension, allowance, [F80grant, other continuing benefit or lump sum payment] payable under this Order or a 1919 to 1921 instrument; and

(b)“gratuity” includes any gratuity payable under any of the instruments referred to in sub-paragraph (a).

(2) In articles 47 and 50—

(a)“pension” includes any retired pay, pension, [F81allowance, other continuing benefit or lump sum payment] payable under this Order; and

(b)“gratuity” means any gratuity payable under this Order.

Commencing dates of awards

46.  Schedule 3 has effect with respect to commencing dates of awards under this Order.

Payment of Pensions

47.—(1) The provisions of this article, other than paragraph (2), are subject to the provisions of article 48.

(2) Payment of a pension may be made provisionally or upon any other basis.

(3) Subject to paragraph (4), pension awarded in terms of a weekly amount may be paid weekly in advance and pension not awarded in such terms may be paid quarterly or monthly in arrears.

(4) The Secretary of State may in any particular case or class of case determine that pension shall be paid in advance or in arrears or partly in advance and partly in arrears, and for a period different from that specified in paragraph (3).

(5) Pension shall be paid by such means as appears to the Secretary of State to be appropriate in the circumstances of the case or class of case.

(6) The Secretary of State may require such declaration from a person to whom payment of a pension or gratuity is to be made as he may from time to time consider necessary.

(7) Where, by reason of any provision in any instrument which amends a provision of this Order—

(a)a change falls to be made in the rate of any pension which, by virtue of the preceding provisions of this article, is payable weekly; and

(b)the date on which that change would, but for this paragraph, fall to be made (“the prescribed date”) is not the day of the week on which payment of pension is normally made (“the weekly pay day”)

that change shall have effect only as from the first weekly pay day immediately following the prescribed date.

Direct credit transfer

48.—(1) The Secretary of State may direct in relation to any particular case or class of case that a pension shall be paid by way of automated or other direct credit transfer into a bank or other account—

(a)in the name of the person entitled to the pension or a person acting on his behalf; or

(b)in the joint names of the person entitled to the pension and his spouse or civil partner or the person entitled to the pension and a person acting on his behalf.

(2) Pension paid in accordance with paragraph (1) shall be paid—

(a)for periods of 4 weeks, or for such other periods as the Secretary of State may in any particular case or class of case determine;

(b)within 7 days of the last day of each successive period determined in accordance with sub-paragraph(a); and

(c)in advance, or in arrears, or partly in advance and partly in arrears, as the Secretary of State may in any particular case or class of case determine.

(3) Where pension is payable in accordance with this article, the Secretary of State may make a particular payment by credit transfer otherwise than as provided in paragraph (2) if it appears to him to be appropriate to do so for the purpose of—

(a)paying any arrears of pension; or

(b)making a payment of pension at the termination of an award.

(4) Payment of pension in accordance with this article may be terminated by the Secretary of State if the arrangement seems to him to be no longer appropriate to the particular case or class of case.

Administration of pensions etc.

49.—(1) A pension or gratuity awarded to or in respect of any person may be administered by the Secretary of State if that person—

(a)has not attained the age of 18 years; or

(b)is, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, incapable of managing his own affairs by reason of mental infirmity; or

(c)is being maintained in an institution or hospital to which article 53 applies; or

(d)is a person in whose case the award can be forfeited under article 57

or if, in any other case, the Secretary of State considers that it is in the interests of that person that it should be so administered.

(2) A pension or gratuity which is being administered under this article may, in whole or in part as the Secretary of State thinks fit and at such times as he thinks fit—

(a)be applied for the benefit of the person to or in respect of whom it has been awarded (“the beneficiary”); or

(b)be paid to any person whom the Secretary of State considers a fit and proper person to apply the pension or gratuity for the benefit of the beneficiary.

Payment of public claims out of pensions

50.—(1) Where the Secretary of State is satisfied that—

(a)a sum is due to the Crown, a Secretary of State, Minister or Government Department from a person to or in respect of whom a pension or gratuity may be or has been awarded; or

(b)that an overpayment has been made to or in respect of any such person by the Crown, a Secretary of State, Minister or Government Department

the Secretary of State may deduct from the pension or gratuity such amounts not exceeding the amount of the sum or overpayment as he thinks fit and at such times as he thinks fit.

(2) Where the Secretary of State deducts an amount from a pension or gratuity under paragraph (1), he shall apply the amount in or towards paying or repaying that sum or overpayment.

(3) Where payment in respect of a pension payable under this Order or the Service Pensions Order 1983 is in arrears for any period and any one or more of the following, that is to say—

(a)income support under the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992 M16 or under the Income Support (Transitional) Regulations 1987 M17;F82. . .

[F83(aa)employment and support income-related allowance under Part 1 of the Welfare Reform Act 2007; F84. . . ]

[F85(ab)universal credit under Part 1 of the Welfare Reform Act 2012; [F86or]]

[F87(ac)universal credit under Part 2 of the Welfare Reform (Northern Ireland) Order 2015; or]

(b)any amount payable under any legislation having effect in Northern Ireland or the Isle of Man which corresponds to income support under the 1992 Act, F88. . . the Income Support (Transitional) Regulations 1987 [F89, or the Welfare Reform Act 2007]

has been paid for that period to the person to whom the payment is due, the amount by which the amount of benefit or income support paid (including any corresponding amount mentioned in subparagraph (c)), or both if both have been paid, exceeds what would have been paid had the said payment not fallen into arrears shall be deemed to have been an overpayment for the purposes of paragraph (1), and in the case where benefit or income support or both has been paid under legislation in force in Northern Ireland or the Isle of Man it shall for the purpose of that paragraph be repayable to the authority administering the benefit or as the case may be income support.

Textual Amendments

F82Word in art. 50(3)(a) omitted (27.10.2008 with application in accordance with art. 2(5) of the amending S.I.) by virtue of The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions (Amendment) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/679), art. 2(1)(2)(b)(6), Sch. 1 Pt. 2 para. 12(a)

F83Art. 50(3)(aa) inserted (27.10.2008 with application in accordance with art. 2(5) of the amending S.I.) by The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions (Amendment) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/679), art. 2(1)(2)(b)(6), Sch. 1 Pt. 2 para. 12(b)

F87Art. 50(3)(ac) inserted (N.I.) (coming into force in accordance with reg. 1(1) of the amending Rule) by The Universal Credit (Consequential, Supplementary, Incidental and Miscellaneous Provisions) Regulations (Northern Ireland) 2016 (S.R. 2016/236), regs. 1(1), 16(4)(b)

Marginal Citations

 

PART VIIREDUCTION AND CANCELLATION OF AWARDS

Interpretation of Part VII

51.—(1) In articles 52, 56, 57 and 60—

(a)“pension” means any retired pay, pension, allowance, grant or other continuing benefit under this Order or a 1919 to 1921 instrument; and

(b)“gratuity” includes any gratuity payable under any of the instruments referred to in subparagraph(a).

(2) In articles 54, 55, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65 and 66—

(a)“pension” means any retired pay, pension, allowance or other continuing benefit under this Order; and

(b)“gratuity” means any gratuity under this Order.

[F90(3) In articles 52, 57 and 59, “pension” includes a lump sum payment under this Order.]

Adjustment of awards in respect of other compensation

52.—(1) Where the Secretary of State is satisfied that—

(a)compensation has been or will be paid to or in respect of a person to or in respect of whom a pension or gratuity is being or may be paid; or

(b)that any compensation which has been or will be paid will benefit such a person

the Secretary of State may take the compensation into account against the pension or gratuity in such manner and to such extent as he thinks fit and may withhold or reduce the pension or gratuity accordingly.

(2) Where the Secretary of State considers that it is by reason of some act or omission by or on behalf of a person to or in respect of whom a pension or gratuity is being or may be paid that—

(a)there is no compensation to be taken into account against that pension or gratuity under paragraph (1); or

(b)the amount of compensation to be taken into account against that pension or gratuity is less than it would otherwise have been; and

(c)the Secretary of State is of the opinion that such act or omission was unreasonable

the Secretary of State may assess the amount of the compensation which, in his opinion, would have fallen to be taken into account but for such act or omission, and may, for the purpose of paragraph (1), treat that amount as if it were compensation which could be taken into account under that paragraph.

(3) In this article “compensation” means—

(a)any periodical or lump sum payment in respect of the disablement or death of any person, or in respect of any injury, disease or incapacity sustained or suffered by any person, being a payment—

(i)for which provision is made by or under any enactment, Order in Council (including this Order), Warrant, Order, scheme, ordinance, regulation or other instrument; or

(ii)which is recoverable as damages at common law; or

(b)any periodical or lump sum payment which, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, is recoverable or payable—

(i)under any enactment, scheme, ordinance, regulation or other instrument whatsoever promulgated or made in any place outside the United Kingdom, or

(ii)under the law of any such place

and is analogous to any payment falling within subparagraph (a) of this paragraph; or

(c)any periodical or lump sum payment made in settlement or composition of, or to avoid the making of, any claim to any payment falling within subparagraph (a) or (b) of this paragraph, whether liability on any such claim is or is not admitted.

Maintenance in hospital or an institution

53.—(1) Subject to paragraph (3), the Secretary of State shall withhold constant attendance allowance and severe disablement occupational allowance 4 weeks after the date on which the person to whom either allowance is awarded becomes a person described in paragraph (2).

(2) Paragraph (1) applies to a person who—

(a)is receiving or has received or is regarded as receiving or having received free in-patient treatment; or

(b)is being or has been maintained in an institution—

(i)which is supported wholly or partly out of public funds, or

(ii)in which he is being maintained pursuant to arrangements made by the Secretary of State

otherwise than for the purpose of undergoing medical or other treatment.

(3) For the purposes of paragraph (2), any separate periods of time spent as set out in paragraph (2) shall be treated as a continuous period of time where there is less than 28 days between each such period and for this purpose periods of time spent as set out in paragraph (2) before 9th April 2001 may be aggregated with periods so spent after that date.

(4) In this article, a person shall be regarded as receiving or having received free in-patient treatment for any period for which he is or has been maintained free of charge while undergoing medical or other treatment as an in-patient—

(a)in a hospital or similar institution under the National Health Service Act 1977, the National Health Service (Scotland) Act 1978, the National Health Service and Community Care Act 1990, or any corresponding enactment having effect in Northern Ireland; or

(b)in a hospital or similar institution maintained or administered by the Defence Council.

(5) In this article a person shall be regarded as being maintained free of charge in a hospital or similar institution unless—

(a)his accommodation and services are provided under—

(i)section 65 of the National Health Service Act 1977 M18,

(ii)section 58 of, or paragraph 14 of Schedule 7A to, the National Health Service (Scotland) Act 1978 M19

(iii)paragraph 14 of Schedule 2 to the National Health Service and Community Care Act 1990 M20, or

(iv)any corresponding enactment having effect in Northern Ireland; or

(b)unless he is paying or has paid for any period, in respect of his maintenance, charges which are designed to cover the whole cost of the accommodation or services (other than services by way of treatment) provided for him in the hospital or similar institution for that period.

Marginal Citations

M181977 c. 49; section 65 was substituted by section 7(10) of the Health and Medicines Act 1988 (c. 49) and amended by sections 25 and 66(1) of, and paragraph 18(4) of Schedule 9 to, the National Health Service and Community Care Act 1990, and section 2(1) of, and paragraph 38 of Schedule 1, to the Health Authorities Act 1995 (c. 17).

M191978 c. 29; Schedule 7A was amended by Schedule 1 to the Health Authorities Act 1995 and sections 46 and 49 of, and Schedules 4 and 5 to, the Health Act 1999 (c. 8) and section 58(3) was repealed by Schedule 7 to the Health Services Act 1980 (c. 53).

Chelsea pensioners

54.  Where a member of the armed forces is, in the case of members of the Naval or Air Forces by virtue of previous service in the military forces, admitted to Chelsea Hospital as an in-pensioner, his pension shall cease but may be restored in the event of his leaving that Hospital.

Children whose maintenance is otherwise provided for

55.  F91. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Abatement of awards [F92in respect] of social security benefits

56.—(1) Where a pension is awarded to or in respect of a person for any past period for which benefit under an Act referred to in paragraph (3) has also been paid to or in respect of that person (“the relevant period”), the amount of pension awarded may be abated by an amount calculated in accordance with paragraph (2).

(2) The amount referred to in paragraph (1) is the amount by which the amount of benefit paid during the relevant period exceeds the amount of benefit which would have been payable if the pension had been paid at the same time as the benefit.

(3) The Acts referred to in paragraph (1) are—

(a)the National Insurance Act 1965M21;

(b)any legislation in Northern Ireland corresponding to that Act;

(c)Parts II to VII of the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992M22;

(d)the corresponding provisions of the Social Security Contributions and Benefits (Northern Ireland) Act 1992M23;

(e)Part I of the Jobseekers Act 1995M24

[F93(f)Part 1 of the Welfare Reform Act 2007.]

[F94(g)the corresponding provisions of the Welfare Reform Act (Northern Ireland) 2007. ]

[F95(h)Part 4 of the Welfare Reform Act 2012][F96;]

[F97(ha)the corresponding provisions of the Welfare Reform (Northern Ireland) Order 2015;]

[F96(i)Part 1 of the Welfare Reform Act 2012][F98;]

[F99(j)the corresponding provisions of the Welfare Reform (Northern Ireland) Order 2015.]

[F100(k)Part 2 of the Social Security (Scotland) Act 2018.]

Textual Amendments

F93Art. 56(3)(f) inserted (27.10.2008 with application in accordance with art. 2(5) of the amending S.I.) by The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions (Amendment) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/679), art. 2(1)(2)(b)(6), Sch. 1 Pt. 2 para. 13

F98Art. 56(3)(i): semicolon added (N.I.) (coming into force in accordance with reg. 1(1) of the amending Rule) by The Universal Credit (Consequential, Supplementary, Incidental and Miscellaneous Provisions) Regulations (Northern Ireland) 2016 (S.R. 2016/236), regs. 1(1), 16(5)(a)

Marginal Citations

Forfeiture of pensions etc.

57.—(1) Where a person to or in respect of whom a pension or gratuity may be or has been awarded in respect of death or disablement due to service—

(a)is, in pursuance of a sentence or order of a Court upon his being found guilty of an offence, serving a term of imprisonment or detention or is detained in a young offender institution or, in Scotland, a young offenders institution or, in Northern Ireland, a young offenders centre; or

(b)is, under any enactment deported from, required to leave, or prohibited from entering the United Kingdom or the Isle of Man, or is a person whose certificate of naturalisation has been revoked

the Secretary of State may withhold the award of the pension or gratuity or, if it has been awarded, may direct that it shall be forfeited as from such date (including past date) as he may think fit.

(2) Where the Secretary of State is satisfied that a dependant will suffer hardship where a pension is withheld or forfeited under paragraph (1), the Secretary of State may pay, with the pensioner's consent, up to half of the pension awarded under article 6 to the pensioner's spouse, the pensioner's civil partner, an unmarried dependant of the pensioner, a dependant of the pensioner who has not formed a civil partnership or to anyone lawfully entitled to give a good receipt in respect of monies payable to the pensioner's dependant.

(3) When paragraph (1) ceases to apply, the Secretary of State may award to the pensioner a sum not exceeding an amount calculated by reference to the number of weeks for which the pension was withheld or forfeited under paragraph (1), or 52 weeks, whichever is the lesser, and after the deduction of any amount paid under paragraph (2).

Refusal of treatment

58.—(1) Where—

(a)the Secretary of State is satisfied that a member of the armed forces should in his own interests receive medical, surgical or rehabilitative treatment for a disablement which is due to service and in respect of which a pension may be or has been awarded to him; and

(b)the member refuses or neglects to receive the treatment

the Secretary of State may, if he considers that such refusal or neglect is unreasonable, reduce any pension in respect of the member's disablement by such an amount, not exceeding one-half of any such pension, as he thinks fit.

(2) For the purpose of this article—

(a)any misconduct on the part of the member which, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, renders it necessary for any treatment which he is receiving to be discontinued, may be treated as a refusal of the member to receive the treatment;

(b)“pension” means retired pay or pension under article 14 of this Order, under Article 1 or 3 of the 1920 Order in Council, of the 1921 (Warrant Officers) Order, of the 1919 Warrant or of the 1920 Order, or under article 1, 3, 23 or 23C of the 1921 (Officers) Order, of the 1920 Warrant or of the 1921 Order.

Serious negligence or misconduct

59.  The Secretary of State may withhold, cancel or reduce any award which may be or has been made under this Order in respect of the disablement or death of a member of the armed forces in any case in which the injury or the death on which the claim to the award is based was caused or contributed to by the serious negligence or misconduct of the member.

Failure to draw pension

60.—(1) Where a person fails to draw his pension for a continuous period of not less than 12 months the award shall be cancelled and payment of any arrears shall be withheld.

(2) The Secretary of State may, in any particular case, make such further award as may be appropriate, and may pay the arrears in whole or in part.

Suspension in individual cases – F101. . . [F102an appropriate tribunal]

61.—(1) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that a question arises whether an appeal ought to be brought against the decision of [F103an appropriate tribunal], he may, subject to paragraph (2), direct that payment of a pension or gratuity in accordance with that decision be suspended, in whole or in part, pending the determination of the appeal.

(2) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that a question arises under paragraph (1), he may only give directions that payment of the pension or gratuity in accordance with that decision be suspended within the relevant period.

(3) A suspension under paragraph (1) shall cease unless, within the relevant period, the person awarded the pension or gratuity by virtue of the decision (“the pensioner”) is given notice in writing that an application for leave to appeal has been made against that decision.

(4) Subject to paragraph (5), where the pensioner has been given notice within the relevant period that an application for leave to appeal against a decision of [F103an appropriate tribunal] has been made, the suspension may continue until that application for leave to appeal and, where leave has been granted, any subsequent appeal is determined.

(5) Where an application for leave to appeal against a decision of [F103an appropriate tribunal] is made to [F103an appropriate tribunal] and that application is refused, the suspension shall cease unless the Secretary of State, within a period of 28 days beginning with the date on which notice in writing of the decision of [F104the appropriate tribunal] refusing leave to appeal is received by him, makes a further application for leave to appeal, and, if he has so applied, the suspension may continue until that application for leave to appeal and any subsequent appeal is determined.

(6) Where, on an appeal against a decision of [F105an appropriate tribunal], [F106a Commissioner or the Upper Tribunal, as the case may be] remits the matter for rehearing and determination by [F105an appropriate tribunal], the appeal is not determined for the purposes of paragraphs (4) and (5) until the matter remitted for rehearing has been determined.

(7) A pensioner is to be treated as having been given the notice required by paragraph (3) on the date that it is posted to him at his last known address.

(8) In this article—

(a)“appeal” means an appeal under [F107 section 6A ]M25 of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 [F108or, as the case may be, [F109 section 11 ]M26 of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 (c.15)]M27;

[F110(b)“ application for leave to appeal ” means an application for leave under section 6A(6) of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 or, as the case may be, section 11 of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007; ]

[F111(ba)“ appropriate tribunal ” means the appropriate tribunal as defined in section 12(1) of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943; ]

(c)“[F112a] Commissioner” means F113. . . a Northern Ireland Social Security Commissioner and includes a tribunal of Commissioners constituted under section 6D(5) of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 M28

(d)“relevant period” means the period of [F114six weeks] beginning with the date on which notice in writing of the decision in question and of the reasons for it is received by the Secretary of State.

Textual Amendments

Marginal Citations

M25Section 6A of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 (c. 39); section 6A was inserted by the Armed Forces (Pensions and Compensation) Act 2004 (c. 32), and amended by the Transfer of Tribunal Functions Order 2008 S.I. 2008/2833, article 9 and Schedule 3, paragraph 13.

M26Section 11 of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 (c.15) provides for the right of appeal from the First-tier Tribunal to the Upper Tribunal.

M271943 c. 39. Section 6(A) has been inserted by the Armed Forces (Pensions and Compensation Act 2004 (c. 32), section 5 and Schedule 1, paragraph 4.

M28Section 6D(5) was inserted by the Armed Forces (Pensions and Compensation) Act 2004 (c. 32), section 5 and Schedule 1, paragraph 4.

Suspension – Social Security Commissioner [F115and Upper Tribunal]

62.—(1) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that a question arises whether an appeal ought to be brought against the decision of [F116a] Commissioner under section 6C of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 [F117or, as the case may be, the Upper Tribunal under section 13 of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 (c.15)]M29, he may, subject to paragraph (2), direct that payment of the pension or gratuity in accordance with that decision be suspended, in whole or in part, pending the determination of the appeal.

(2) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that a question arises under paragraph (1), he may only give directions that payment of the pension or gratuity in accordance with that decision be suspended within the relevant period.

(3) A suspension under paragraph (1) shall cease unless, within the relevant period, the person awarded the pension or gratuity by virtue of the decision (“the pensioner”) is given or sent notice in writing that an application for leave to appeal has been made against that decision.

(4) Where the pensioner has been given or sent notice within the relevant period that an application for leave to appeal has been made, the suspension may continue until that application for leave to appeal and any subsequent appeal is determined.

(5) Where an application for leave to appeal against a decision of [F116a] Commissioner is made under section 6C of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 [F117or, as the case may be, the Upper Tribunal under section 13 of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 (c.15)] and that application is refused, the suspension shall cease unless the Secretary of State, within the period of 28 days beginning with the date on which notice in writing of the decision under that section refusing leave to appeal is received by him, applies to the appropriate court for leave to appeal, and, if he has so applied, the suspension may continue until that application for leave to appeal and any subsequent appeal has been determined.

(6) In this article—

(a)“appeal” means an appeal under section 6C of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 [F118or, as the case may be, section 13 of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 (c.15)];

(b)“application for leave to appeal” means an application for leave to appeal under section 6C(2) of [F119the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 or an application for permission to appeal under section 13(4) of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007 (c.15)];

(c)“appropriate court” means—

(i)in England, Wales and Northern Ireland, the Court of Appeal or, in Scotland, the Inner House of the Court of Session,

(ii)the House of Lords;

(d)“relevant period” means the period of 6 weeks beginning with the date on which notice in writing of the decision in question and of the reasons for it is received by the Secretary of State;

(e)“ [F120a] Commissioner” has the same meaning as in article 61.

Suspension in individual cases – courts

63.—(1) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that a question arises whether an appeal ought to be brought against the decision of a court, he may, subject to paragraph (2), direct that payment of the pension or gratuity in accordance with that decision be suspended, in whole or in part, pending the determination of the appeal.

(2) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that a question arises under paragraph (1), he may only give directions that payment of the pension or gratuity in accordance with that decision be suspended within the relevant period.

(3) A suspension under paragraph (1) shall cease unless, within the relevant period, the person awarded the pension or gratuity by virtue of the decision (“the pensioner”) is given notice in writing that an application for permission to appeal has been made against that decision.

(4) Where the pensioner has been given notice within the relevant period that an application for permission to appeal has been made, the suspension may continue until that application for permission to appeal and any subsequent appeal is determined.

(5) A pensioner is to be treated as having been given the notice required by paragraph (3) on the date that it is posted to him at his last known address.

(6) In this article—

(a)“appeal” means

(i)in England, Wales and Northern Ireland an appeal to the Court of Appeal or, in Scotland, a reclaiming motion to the Inner House of the Court of Session, against the determination of an application for judicial review,

(ii)in England, Wales and Northern Ireland an appeal to the House of Lords against a decision of the Court of Appeal in an application referred to in head (i) above, or in Scotland, an appeal to the House of Lords against a decision of the Inner House of the Court of Session in a reclaiming motion in an application referred to in head (i) above;

(b)“application for permission to appeal” means an application or petition for permission to appeal as the case may be in the proceedings referred to in heads (i) and (ii) of subparagraph (a) above;

(c)“relevant period” means the period of three months beginning with the date on which notice in writing of the decision in question and of the reasons for it is received by the Secretary of State.

Suspension in other cases

64.—(1) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that—

(a)an appeal has been brought or a question arises whether an appeal ought to be brought against a decision of a court in relation to a case (“the primary case”); and

(b)if such an appeal were to be allowed a question would arise in relation to another case (“the secondary case”) whether the award of pension or gratuity in that case ought to be reviewed

he may direct that payment of the pension or gratuity under the award in the secondary case be suspended, in whole or in part—

(i)until the time limit for making an application for permission to appeal in the primary case has expired, or

(ii)if such an application is made, until such time as that application and any subsequent appeal has been determined, whichever is the later.

(2) In this article the expressions “appeal” and “application for leave to appeal” have the same meanings as they have in article 61.

Suspension – failure to comply with request or pensioner not at last known address

65.—(1) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that a decision on an award of a pension, gratuity or supplement (“the award”) should be reviewed under article 44, he may, by notice in writing—

(a)require the person awarded the pension, gratuity or supplement (“the pensioner”) to provide, within the period of 3 months starting with the date on which the notice is given or sent to the pensioner, such information or evidence which is reasonably required to determine whether the award should be revised; or

(b)advise the pensioner that he will be required to attend for a medical examination at a time and place to be appointed.

(2) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that a pensioner may no longer be resident at the last address notified to him, he may, by notice in writing, require the pensioner to provide satisfactory evidence of his current residential address and to do so within the period of 3 months starting with the date on which the notice is given or sent to the pensioner.

(3) The Secretary of State may suspend payment of the award if the pensioner fails—

(a)to provide the information or evidence required under paragraph (1)(a) within the time specified in that subparagraph;

(b)to attend for a medical examination at the appointed time and place pursuant to paragraph (1)(b); or

(c)to provide the information or evidence required under paragraph (2) within the time specified in that paragraph

in all cases without supplying a satisfactory explanation for the failure and such suspension shall take effect from the date on which the notice referred to in paragraph (4) is given or sent.

(4) If the Secretary of State suspends payment of the award, he shall notify the pensioner in writing of the decision to suspend, which notification shall inform the pensioner—

(a)that the award has been suspended;

(b)of the reasons for the decision to suspend; and

(c)that his award may be cancelled in the circumstances described in article 66.

(5) Where, within the period of 12 months beginning with the date on which a notice such as is referred to in paragraph (1) or paragraph (2) was given or sent—

(a)the pensioner complies with the requirements contained in any such notice; or

(b)the Secretary of State, by notice in writing, informs the pensioner that it is no longer necessary for him to provide the information or to attend the medical examination

the suspension shall cease with effect from the date specified in paragraph (6).

(6) The date of cessation of suspension shall be the date on which—

(a)the pensioner complies with the requirement (or where there is more than one requirement the date on which the pensioner has complied with the last outstanding requirement); or

(b)the date on which the notice referred to at paragraph (5)(b) was given or sent.

(7) On cessation of the suspension, the award shall be paid in accordance with paragraph 1(8) of Schedule 3.

Cancellation – failure to comply with request

66.—(1) Where a pensioner whose award has been suspended under article 65(3) does not, within the period of 12 months beginning with date on which the notice referred to in article 65(1) or (2) is given or sent to him, comply with a requirement to supply information or evidence or to attend for a medical examination the Secretary of State shall cancel that award.

(2) A pensioner whose award has been cancelled under paragraph (1) may make a further claim in respect of the matters which gave rise to that award.

(3) The Secretary of State shall send written notification of the cancellation of the award, which shall inform the pensioner—

(a)that the award has been cancelled;

(b)of the reasons for such cancellation; and

(c)that he may make a further claim for the award in question in accordance with paragraph (2).

(4) Where a pensioner makes a further claim under paragraph (2), the award shall, if the conditions specified in paragraph (5) are satisfied, be paid in accordance with paragraph 1(9) of Schedule 3.

(5) The conditions referred to in paragraph (4) are that—

(a)the pensioner has supplied the information or evidence required in a notice given or sent under article 65(1)(a) or article 65(2); or

(b)the pensioner has attended for a medical examination as required by the Secretary of State; or

(c)the Secretary of State, by notice in writing, has informed the pensioner that it is no longer necessary for him to supply the information or evidence referred to in subparagraph (a) above, or to attend the medical examination referred to in subparagraph (b) above.

 

PART VIIIMISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS

Invalidity of assignments

67.  Any assignment or charge, and any agreement to assign or charge any pension, retired pay, [F121allowance, gratuity or lump sum payment] which may be or has been awarded under this Order shall be void, and, on the bankruptcy of any person to whom such a payment has been awarded, the payment shall not pass to any trustee or person acting on behalf of the creditors.

Posthumous awards

68.—(1) Where, after making a claim for an award of retired pay or a pension under Part II or Part III of this Order, the claimant dies either—

(a)before an award has been made; or

(b)where an appeal has been made under the Pensions Appeal Tribunal Act 1943, before the appeal has been determined

the Secretary of State may, notwithstanding the claimant's death, make an award in accordance with the provisions of this Order.

[F122(1A) Where the claimant has made an election for an award of a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum and dies before the lump sum is paid, the Secretary of State may, notwithstanding the claimant’s death, make the payment in accordance with the provisions of this Order.]

(2) Any such award shall be made to the designated person whose receipt shall be a good discharge to the Secretary of State for any [F123award or payment] so made in respect of that claim.

(3) No such award shall be made in respect of any period after the claimant's death.

(4) For the purposes of this article, where there is no grant of probate or letters of administration or other proof of title in respect of a deceased claimant's estate, the expression “personal representatives” means the person or persons appearing to the Secretary of State to be beneficially entitled to the estate of the deceased claimant.

(5) In this article—

(a)“claimant” means a person who has made a claim for a pension [F124or an election for an award of a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum] under the Order;

(b)“designated person” means the person who, after due enquiry, appears to the Secretary of State to be—

(i)the claimant's surviving spouse or surviving civil partner, or if it appears to the Secretary of State that there is no such person,

(ii)the claimant's dependant who lived as a spouse or F125... civil partner, or if it so appears that there are no such persons,

(iii)the claimant's children, or if it so appears that there are no such persons,

(iv)the claimant's parents, or if it so appears that there are no such persons,

(v)the claimant's other dependants, or if it so appears that there are no such persons,

(vi)the claimant's personal representatives;

(c)“pension” means any retired pay, pension, allowance or other continuing benefit under this Order.

Power to dispense with probate

69.—(1) Where a person to whom any payment referred to in paragraph (2) could have been made before his death, dies before the payment is made, the amount unpaid may—

(a)be paid to the personal representative or, in Scotland, the executor of the deceased person, without probate, confirmation or other proof of title; or

(b)may be paid or distributed to or among the persons appearing to the Secretary of State to be the persons beneficially entitled to the personal estate of the deceased person; or

(c)in Scotland may be paid or distributed to or among the persons entitled to the moveable estate of the deceased person; or

(d)to or among any one or more of those persons.

(2) The payments referred to in paragraph (1) are payments under—

(a)this Order;

(b)a 1919 to 1921 instrument;

(c)the Naval and Marine (Widows Attributable Awards) Order 1994;

(d)the Naval and Marine Pay and Pensions (Disablement Awards) Order 1994;

(e)Appendix VII to the Army Pay Warrant; or

(f)Appendix 34 to the Queen's Regulations for the Royal Air Force.

(3) In determining the persons to whom and the proportions in which the amount unpaid shall be paid or distributed under paragraph (1), the Secretary of State may have regard to any payments made or expenses incurred by any such person for or on account of the funeral of the deceased person.

(4) Paragraph (1) does not apply if the amount unpaid exceeds £5,000.

(5) Where a deceased person has died intestate and he was, or any child of his was or is, illegitimate, the deceased person and any such child shall, for the purposes of this article, be treated as legitimate.

Transferred powers

70.  Nothing contained in this Order shall prejudice or affect any power transferred to the Secretary of State M30under section 1 of the Pensions (Navy, Army, Air Force and Mercantile Marine) Act 1939 M31.

Revocations, general and transitory provisions

71.—(1) Schedule 4 (which contains transitory provisions) shall have effect.

(2) Subject to the provisions of Schedule 4 and of the following provisions of this article the instruments specified in Schedule 5 are hereby revoked.

(3) Where, immediately before the date on which this Order comes into force—

(a)a person is entitled to receive retired pay, a pension, an allowance, a supplement or an addition under a 1919 to 1921 instrument or an instrument revoked by a 1964 instrument (“the relevant benefit”); and

(b)the relevant benefit is, by virtue of article 72(2) of the Service Pensions Order 1983, paid at the rate specified in a provision of Schedule 1 or Schedule 2 to that Order which corresponds to a provision of Schedule 2, 4 or 6 to that 1964 instrument

the relevant benefit shall, after the coming into force of this Order, be paid at the rate specified in a provision of Schedule 1 or Schedule 2 to this Order which corresponds to a provision of Schedule 2, 4 or 6 to that 1964 instrument.

(4) Where, immediately before this Order comes into force, a person is entitled to receive constant attendance allowance under article 14 of the Service Pensions Order 1983 as a result of a decision to award that allowance made before 9th April 2001, the allowance shall, after the coming into force of this Order, be paid at the rate specified in—

(a)paragraph 1(b)(i) of Part IV of Schedule 1 where the allowance had, immediately before the coming into force of this Order, been paid under article 14(1)(a) of the Service Pensions Order 1983; and

(b)paragraph 1(b)(ii) of Part IV of Schedule 1 where the allowance had, immediately before the coming into force of this Order, been paid under article 14(1)(b) of the Service Pensions Order 1983.

(5) Anything done or begun under a provision of the Service Pensions Order 1983 which has been re-enacted under this Order shall be treated as having been done or begun under the corresponding provision of this Order.

(6) No award already made to or in respect of any person under any previous Order or Warrant concerning pensions or other benefit in respect of disablement or death due to service shall, by virtue only of the coming into force of this Order, be re-assessed to that person's disadvantage.

(7) The provisions of this Order are subject to the provisions of the Order in Council of 19th December 1881, the Royal Warrant of 27th October 1884 and the Order by His Majesty of 13th June 1922 and each of those instruments shall have effect as though this Order were specified in it.

(8) Any relevant provision of this Order shall apply to any case where the disablement or death of a member of the armed forces was due to service before 6th April 2005 whether or not an award has been made under the Service Pensions Order 1983 or any instrument preceding that Order concerning pensions or other benefits in respect of disablement or death due to service.

(9) Any reference in a certificate issued under section 10 of the Crown Proceedings Act 1947 M32 (provisions relating to the armed forces) to an instrument revoked by the Service Pensions Order 1978 or by the Service Pensions Order 1983 shall be construed as including, in so far as appropriate in any particular case, a reference to this Order.

Marginal Citations

A.K. Galloway

Clerk of the Privy Council

 

Article 3(1)

SCHEDULE 1DISABLEMENT DUE TO SERVICE IN THE ARMED FORCES

 

PART IGROUPING OF MEMBERS OF THE ARMED FORCES ACCORDING TO RANK OR STATUS

1.  In this Schedule—

(a)references to a Group shall be construed as references to those members of the armed forces who hold the rank or status listed under that Group; and

(b)the amount of any award in respect of that Group is that amount shown in the following Parts of this Schedule against that Group.

2.  The Groups referred to in the foregoing paragraph comprise:—

GROUP1:—

Royal Navy

Rear-Admiral

Royal Marines

Major-General

Army

Major-General

Chief Controller

RAF

Air Vice-Marshal

GROUP 2:—

Army

Brigadier-General

RAF

Air Commodore disabled as a result of service during the 1914 World War

GROUP 3:—

Navy

Commodore 1st or 2nd Class

Captain with 6 or more years seniority whose service terminated on or after 1st April 1970.

Royal Marines

Colonel-Commandant

Colonel whose service terminated on or after 1st April 1970.

WRNS

Commandant

Member with status of Commodore

Army

Brigadier

Senior Controller

Member with status of Brigadier

RAF

Air Commodore

Air Commandant

Member with status of Air Commodore

GROUP 4:—

Navy

Captain of less than 6 years seniority or whose service terminated before 1st April 1970.

Royal Marines

Colonel 2nd Commandant

Colonel whose service terminated before1st April 1970

Lieutenant-Colonel and corresponding ranks, Temporary

Marine Officer relinquishing commission etc. prior to 1st April 1919 to be included in Group 5

WRNS

Superintendent

Member with status of Captain RN

Army

Colonel

Controller

Member with status of Colonel

RAF

Group Captain

Group Officer

Member with status of Group Captain

GROUP 5:—

Navy

Commander

Royal Marines

Major and corresponding ranks, Temporary Marine Officer relinquishing commission etc. prior to 1st April 1919 to be included in Group 6

WRNS

Chief Officer

Member with status of Commander RN

Army

Lieutenant-Colonel

Chief Commander

Member with status of Lieutenant-Colonel

RAF

Wing Commander

Wing Officer

Member with status of Wing Commander

GROUP 6:—

Navy

Lieutenant-Commander

Royal Marines

Captain and corresponding ranks, Temporary Marine Officer relinquishing commission etc. prior to 1st April 1919, to be included in Group 7

WRNS

First Officer

Member with status of Lieutenant-Commander RN

Army

Major

Senior Commander

Member with status of Major

RAF

Squadron Leader

Squadron Officer

Member with status of Squadron Leader

GROUP 7:—

Navy

Lieutenant

Royal Marines

Lieutenant with 4 years commissioned service or over

WRNS

Second Officer

Member with status of Lieutenant RN

Army

Captain

Junior Commander

Member with status of Captain

RAF

Flight Lieutenant

Flight Officer

Member with status of Flight Lieutenant

GROUP 8:–

Navy

Sub-Lieutenant

Acting Sub-Lieutenant

Senior Commissioned Officer (Branch List)

Commissioned Officer from Warrant Rank

>Midshipman (A)

Midshipman or Cadet where service terminated on or after 1st January 1957

Royal Marines

Lieutenant with under 4 years commissioned service

2nd Lieutenant

Senior Commissioned Officer (Branch List)

Commissioned Officer from Warrant Rank and corresponding ranks

WRNS

Third Officer

Woman member with status below Lieutenant RN

Army

Lieutenant (Quartermasters, Assistant Pay Masters and Inspectors of Army Stores)

Second Lieutenant

Subaltern

Second Subaltern

Member with status below Captain

RAF

Flying Officer

Pilot Officer

Acting Pilot Officer

Section Officer

Assistant Section Officer

Member with status below Flight Lieutenant

GROUP 9:–

Navy

Commissioned Officer (Branch List)

Warrant Officer

Midshipman

Cadet after completion of shore training where, in the case of any of these ranks, service terminated before 1st January 1957.

Naval Cadet (Serving with the Fleet)

Royal Marines

Commissioned Officer (Branch List)

Warrant Officer and corresponding ranks

GROUP 10:–

Navy

Fleet Chief Petty Officer

Fleet Chief Wren

Member of a Voluntary Aid Detachment serving as an uncertificated Nurse Grade 1

Royal Marines

Regimental Sergeant-Major

Army

Warrant Officer Class 1

RAF

Warrant Officer

Airman Class A

Member of a Voluntary Aid Detachment serving as an uncertificated Nurse Grade 1

GROUP 11:–

Royal Marines

Quartermaster Sergeant

Army

Warrant Officer Class II

Non-Commissioned Officer Class I

RAF

Warrant Officer 2nd Class

Airman Class B

GROUP 12:–

Navy

Chief Petty Officer

Chief Wren

Royal Marines

Colour Sergeant

Army

Staff Sergeant

Non-Commissioned Officer Class II

RAF

Flight Sergeant

Airman Class C

GROUP 13:–

Navy

Petty Officer

Petty Officer Wren

Royal Marines

Sergeant

Army

Sergeant

Non-Commissioned Officer Class III

RAF

Sergeant

Airman Class D

GROUP 14:–

Navy

Leading Rating

Leading Wren

Royal Marines

Corporal

Army

Corporal

Non-Commissioned Officer Class IV

RAF

Corporal

Airman Class E

GROUP 15:–

Navy

A B Rating

Ordinary Rating

Boy

Wren

Royal Marines

Marine

Army

Private etc. Class V

RAF

Senior Aircraftman

Leading Aircraftman

Aircraftsman

Airman Class F

Senior Aircraftwoman

Leading Aircraftwoman

Aircraftwoman

 

PART IIRATES OF RETIRED PAY, PENSIONS, GRATUITIES AND ALLOWANCES

[F1261. WEEKLY RATES OF PENSIONS FOR DISABLED MEMBERS OF THE ARMED FORCES IN GROUPS 10-15 OF PART 1 OF THIS SCHEDULE

2. YEARLY RATES OF RETIRED PAY AND PENSIONS FOR DISABLED MEMBERS OF THE ARMED FORCES IN GROUPS 1-9 OF PART 1 OF THIS SCHEDULE

Degree of Disablement

Weekly Rate

Yearly Rate

Per Cent

£

£

100

239.00

12,471.00

90

215.10

11,224.00

80

191.20

9,977.00

70

167.30

8,730.00

60

143.40

7,483.00

50

119.50

6,236.00

40

95.60

4,988.00

30

71.70

3,741.00

20

47.80

2,494.00]

 

PART IIIGRATUITIES PAYABLE FOR MINOR INJURIES

[F127Table 1

GRATUITIES PAYABLE FOR SPECIFIED MINOR INJURIES

Description of Injury

Assessments

Groups 1-15

For the loss of

Per cent

£

A. FINGERS

Index finger—

More than 2 phalanges including the loss of whole finger

14

11,366.00

More than 1 phalanx but not more than 2 phalanges

11

9,093.00

1 phalanx or part thereof

9

7,576.00

Guillotine amputation of tip without loss of bone

5

4,533.00

Middle Finger—

More than 2 phalanges including the loss of whole finger

12

9,845.00

More than 1 phalanx but not more than 2 phalanges

9

7,576.00

1 phalanx or part thereof

7

6,057.00

Guillotine amputation of tip without loss of bone

4

3,784.00

Ring or little finger—

More than 2 phalanges including the loss of whole finger

7

6,057.00

More than 1 phalanx but not more than 2 phalanges

6

5,311.00

1 phalanx or part thereof

5

4,533.00

Guillotine amputation of tip without loss of bone

2

2,270.00

B. TOES

Great toe—

Through metatarso-phalangeal joint

14

11,366.00

Part, with some loss of bone

3

3,022.00

1 other toe—

Through metatarso-phalangeal joint

3

3,022.00

Part, with some loss of bone

1

1,522.00

2 toes excluding great toe—

Through metatarso-phalangeal joint

5

4,533.00

Part, with some loss of bone

2

2,270.00

3 toes, excluding great toe—

Through metatarso-phalangeal joint

6

5,311.00

Part, with some loss of bone

3

3,022.00

4 toes, excluding great toe—

Through metatarso-phalangeal joint

9

7,576.00

Part, with some loss of bone

3

3,022.00

Table 2

GRATUITIES PAYABLE TO MEMBERS OF THE ARMED FORCES FOR DISABLEMENT ASSESSED AT LESS THAN 20 PER CENT NOT BEING A MINOR INJURY SPECIFIED IN TABLE 1

Assessment of degree of disablement

Groups 1-15

1 to 5 per cent

6 to 14 per cent

15 to 19 per cent

£3,801

£8,449

£14,777]

 

PART IV

[F128RATES OF ALLOWANCES PAYABLE IN RESPECT OF DISABLEMENT AND EARNINGS OR INCOME THRESHOLDS

Description of Allowance

Rate

Groups 1-9

Groups 10-15

(*) Maximum amount payable]

1. Constant attendance allowance—

(a)

under article 8—

(i) the part day rate of constant attendance allowance under paragraph (2)

£2,353.00 per annum

£45.10 per week

(ii) the full day rate of constant attendance allowance under paragraph (3)

£4,707.00 per annum

£90.20 per week

(iii) the intermediate rate of constant attendance allowance under paragraph (4)

£7,060.00 per annum

£135.30 per week

(iv) the exceptional rate of constant attendance allowance under paragraph (5)

£9,413.00 per annum

£180.40 per week

(b)

under 71(4)—

(i) the rate under paragraph (4)(a)

£4,707.00 per annum(*)

£90.20 per week(*)

(ii) the rate under paragraph (4)(b)

£9,413.00 per annum(*)

£180.40 per week(*)

2. Exceptionally severe disablement allowance under article 9

£4,707.00 per annum

£90.20 per week

3. Severe disablement occupational allowance under article 10

£2,353.00 per annum

£45.10 per week

4. Allowance for wear and tear of clothing under article 11

£308 per annum

£308 per annum

5. Unemployability allowances—

(a)

Personal allowance under article 12(1)(a)

£7,704.00 per annum

£147.65 per week

(b)

Additional allowances for dependants by way of—

(i) increase of allowance in respect of a spouse, civil partner, adult dependant, dependant living as a spouse or dependant living as a civil partner under article 12(6)(a)

£4,281.00 per annum(*)

£82.05 per week(*)

(ii) increase of allowance under article 12(6)(b)—

(aa) in respect of the only, elder or eldest child of a member

£997.00 per annum

£19.10 per week

(bb) in respect of each other child of a member

£1,169.00 per annum

£22.40 per week

(cc) where the child does not qualify for child benefit under the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992, or under any legislation in Northern Ireland or the Isle of Man corresponding to that Act

£1,169 per annum

£22.40 per week

For decisions made on or after 9th April 2001

(c)

the annual earnings figure for the purposes of article 12(4) is £10,166.00

(d)

the weekly income figure for the purposes of article 12(6)(a)(i) is £92.05

6. Invalidity allowance under article 13—

(a)

If—

£1,524.00 per annum

£29.20 per week

(i) the relevant date fell before 5th July 1948;

(ii) on the relevant date the member was under the age of 35; or

(iii) on the relevant date the member was under the age of 40 and had not attained the age of 65, in the case of the member being a man, or 60, in the case of the member being a woman, before 6th April 1979 and the period in respect of which payment of the allowance is to relate begins on or after 6th April 1979

(b)

if head (a) does not apply and—

(i) on the relevant date the member was under the age of 45; or

£997.00 per annum

£19.10 per week

(ii) on the relevant date the member was under the age of 50 and had not attained the age of 65, in the case of the member being a man, or 60, in the case of the member being a woman, before 6th April 1979 and the period in respect of which payment of the allowance is to relate begins on or after 6th April 1979

(c)

if heads (a) and (b) do not apply and on the relevant date the member was a man under the age of 60 or a woman under the age of 55

£498.00 per annum

£9.55 per week

7. Comforts allowance—

(a)

under article 14(1)(a)

£2,025.00 per annum

£38.80 per week

(b)

under article 14(1)(b)

£1,012.00 per annum

£19.40 per week

8. Allowance for lowered standard of occupation under article 15

£4,702.00 per annum(*)

£90.12 per week(*)

9. Age allowance under article 16 where the degree of pensioned disablement is—

(a)

40 to 50 per cent

£832.00 per annum

£15.95 per week

(b)

over 50 per cent, but not exceeding 70 per cent

£1,284.00 per annum

£24.60 per week

(c)

over 70 per cent, but not exceeding 90 per cent

£1,826.00 per annum

£35.00 per week

(d)

over 90 per cent

£2,567.00 per annum

£49.20 per week

10. Part-time treatment allowance under article 19

£109.65 per day(*)

£109.65 per day(*)

11. Mobility supplement under article 20

£4,487.00 per annum

£86.00 per week

 

PART VASSESSMENT OF DISABLEMENT CAUSED BY SPECIFIED INJURIES AND OF CERTAIN OTHER DISABLEMENTS

Note:– Where the scheduled assessment for a specified injury involving multiple losses differs from the sum of the assessments for the separate injuries, the former is the appropriate assessment.

Description of Injury

Assessment

Amputation Cases – Upper Limbs

per cent

Loss of both hands or amputation at higher sites

100

Forequarter amputation

100

Amputation through shoulder joint

90

Amputation below shoulder with stump less than 20.5 centimetres from tip of acromion

80

Amputation from 20.5 centimetres from tip of acromion to less than 11.5 centimetres below tip of olecranon

70

Amputation from 11.5 centimetres below tip of olecranon

60

Loss of thumb

30

Loss of thumb and its metacarpal bone

40

Loss of 4 fingers

50

Loss of 3 fingers

30

Loss of 2 fingers

20

Loss of terminal phalanx of thumb

20

Amputation Cases – Lower Limbs

per cent

Double amputation through thigh, or through thigh on one side and loss of other foot, or double amputation below thigh to 13 centimetres below knee

100

Double amputation through leg lower than 13 centimetres below knee

100

Amputation of one leg lower than 13 centimetres below knee and loss of other foot

100

Amputation of both feet resulting in end-bearing stumps

90

Amputation through both feet proximal to the metatarso-phalangeal joint

80

Loss of all toes of both feet through the metatarso-phalangeal joint

40

Loss of all toes of both feet proximal interphalangeal joint

30

Loss of all toes of both feet distal to the proximal interphalangeal joint

20

Hindquarter amputation

100

Amputation through hip joint

90

Amputation below hip with stump not exceeding 13 centimetres in length measured from tip of great trochanter

80

Amputation below hip and above knee with stump exceeding 13 centimetres in length measured from tip of great trochanter, or at knee not resulting in end-bearing stump

70

Amputation at knee resulting in end-bearing stump, or below knee with stump not exceeding 9 centimetres

60

Amputation below knee with stump exceeding 9 centimetres but not exceeding 13 centimetres

50

Amputation below knee with stump exceeding 13 centimetres

40

Amputation of one foot resulting in end-bearing stump

30

Amputation through one foot proximal to the metatarso-phalangeal joint

30

Loss of all toes of one foot proximal to the proximal interphalangeal joint, including amputations through the metatarso-phalangeal joint.

20

Other Specific Injuries

per cent

Loss of a hand and a foot

100

Loss of one eye, without complications, the other being normal

40

Loss of vision of one eye, without complications or disfigurement of the eyeball, the other being normal

30

Loss of sight

100

Other Disablements

per cent

Very severe facial disfigurement

100

Absolute deafness

100

[F129Mesothelioma

100]

 

PART VIASSESSMENT OF DISABLEMENT IN RESPECT OF NOISE INDUCED SENSORINEURAL HEARING LOSS

Average of hearing losses (db) at 1,2and 3 kHz frequencies

Degree of Disablement

per cent

50 – 53 dB

20

54 – 60 dB

30

61 – 66 dB

40

67 – 72 dB

50

73 – 79 dB

60

80 – 86 dB

70

87 – 95 dB

80

96 – 105 dB

90

106 dB or more

100

 

Article 21A(1)

[F130SCHEDULE 1ADIFFUSE MESOTHELIOMA LUMP SUMS

Interpretation

1.  In this Schedule, the following expressions have the following meanings—

“commencement date” means 11th April 2016; and

“diffuse mesothelioma lump sum” means a lump sum payment to which a member of the armed forces is entitled under paragraph 2.

Entitlement to diffuse mesothelioma lump sum

2.(1) A member of the armed forces is entitled to a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum if sub-paragraph (2) applies.

(2) This sub-paragraph applies where—

(a)a consultant respiratory physician or consultant oncologist makes or has made a diagnosis that the member has diffuse mesothelioma;

(b)the member makes or has made a claim under article 34(1) and (2) (making of claims) in respect of disablement due to diffuse mesothelioma which was caused by service in the period before 6th April 2005;

(c)the Secretary of State accepts or has accepted that claim under article 40 or 41 (whichever is applicable); and

(d)after the claim is or was accepted, the member elects or has elected to receive a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum under paragraph 3.

Election to receive diffuse mesothelioma lump sum

3.  A member of the armed forces elects or has elected to receive a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum by—

(a)completing and signing a form approved by the Secretary of State for the purpose of electing to receive a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum; and

(b)delivering that form either to an appropriate office of the Secretary of State or to an office of an authorised agent.

Period for making an election

4.(1) Subject to sub-paragraph (2), a member who has not made an election before the commencement date is not entitled to elect to receive a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum unless the member makes an election within the period of three months beginning with whichever is the later of—

(a)the commencement date; and

(b)the date on which the Secretary of State notifies or notified the member that his or her claim has been accepted.

(2) Sub-paragraph (3) applies to a member of the armed forces—

(a)to whom an award under Part 2 of the Order in respect of disablement due to diffuse mesothelioma is in payment on the commencement date; and

(b)who has not made an election before that date.

(3) The member is not entitled to elect to receive a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum unless he or she makes an election within the period of three months beginning with whichever is the later of—

(a)the commencement date; and

(b)the date on which the Secretary of State provides the member with a written estimate of the amount of the diffuse mesothelioma lump sum to which the member will be entitled if the member makes an election.

Calculation of the diffuse mesothelioma lump sum

5.(1) Subject to sub-paragraph (2), the amount of the diffuse mesothelioma lump sum to which a member is entitled under paragraph 2 is £140,000.

(2) The amount of the diffuse mesothelioma lump sum must be reduced by—

(a)the total amount of any award under Part 2 of this Order in respect of the member’s disablement due to diffuse mesothelioma paid to the member before the date on which the diffuse mesothelioma lump sum is paid;

(b)the total amount of any award under Part 3 of this Order paid in respect of the death of the member before the date on which the diffuse mesothelioma lump sum is paid, except for an award under article 32 (funeral expenses); and

(c)any payment that the Secretary of State has made or will make to Motability Operations Limited pursuant to an agreement entered into by, or on behalf of, the member for the hire or hire-purchase of a vehicle.

Payment of diffuse mesothelioma lump sum

6.  The Secretary of State must pay to the member the diffuse mesothelioma lump sum to which he or she is entitled under paragraph 2.

Circumstances in which a person may be required to repay

7.(1) The Secretary of State may require a member of the armed forces or the designated person to repay all or part of the diffuse mesothelioma lump sum where the Secretary of State is satisfied that relevant evidence shows that—

(a)the payment was made in error;

(b)whether fraudulently or otherwise, any person has misrepresented or failed to disclose a material fact and the Secretary of State makes the payment in consequence of the misrepresentation or failure;

(c)the member was for any other reason not entitled to receive a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum; or

(d)the member or the designated person has received or may receive compensation which will benefit the member or designated person.

(2) The Secretary of State must send a written notice to the person required to make the repayment which states—

(a)the amount required to be repaid;

(b)the reason why the repayment is required; and

(c)that the member (or, if the member has died, the designated person) may request a review of the decision.

(3) For the purposes of this paragraph, the “designated person” has the meaning given in article 68(5)(b).

(4) The reference in sub-paragraph (1) to “relevant evidence” is to evidence which—

(a)is relevant to the question whether the member was entitled to a diffuse mesothelioma lump sum under paragraph 2; and

(b)is received by the Secretary of State only after the diffuse mesothelioma lump sum has been paid to the member or designated person.

(5) The reference in sub-paragraph (1) to “compensation” means the compensation referred to in article 52 (adjustment of awards in respect of other compensation) which is paid in respect of the member’s disablement due to diffuse mesothelioma.]

 

Article 3(1)

SCHEDULE 2DEATH DUE TO SERVICE IN THE ARMED FORCES

 

PART IGROUPING OF MEMBERS OF THE ARMED FORCES ACCORDING TO RANK OR STATUS

1.  In this Schedule—

(a)references to a Group shall be construed as references to those members of the armed forces who held the rank or status listed under that Group; and

(b)the amount of any award in respect of that Group is the amount shown in the following Parts of this Schedule against that Group.

2.  The Groups referred to in the foregoing paragraph comprise:—

GROUP 1:—

Royal Navy

Admiral of the Fleet

Army

Field Marshal

Royal Air Force

Marshal of the Royal Air Force

GROUP 2:—

Royal Navy

Admiral

Royal Marines

General

Army

General

Royal Air Force

Air Chief Marshal

GROUP 3—

Royal Navy

Vice-Admiral

Royal Marines

Lieutenant-General

Army

Lieutenant-General

Royal Air Force

Air Marshal

GROUP 4—

Royal Navy

Rear-Admiral

Royal Marines

Major-General

Army

Major-General

Royal Air Force

Air Vice-Marshal

GROUP 5:—

Royal Navy

Commodore

Commodore 1st or 2nd Class

Captain with 6 or more years seniority whose service terminated on or after 1st April 1970

Royal Marines

Brigadier-General

Colonel-Commandant

Colonel whose service terminated on or after 1st April 1970

Army

Brigadier-General

Brigadier

Royal Air Force

Air Commodore

GROUP 6—

Royal Navy

Captain where death is due to service in the Navy during the 1914 World War

Captain of less than 6 years seniority or whose service terminated before 1st April 1970

Royal Marines

Colonel: where death is due to service in the Army during the 1914 World War, Colonel means a Colonel who has been employed as a substantive Colonel if a combat officer, or in the rank of Colonel if a medical, veterinary or departmental officer

Colonel 2nd Commandant

Colonel whose service terminated before 1st April 1970

Lieutenant-Colonel

Army

Colonel: where death is due to service in the Army during the 1914 World War, Colonel means a Colonel who has been employed as a substantive Colonel if a combat officer, or in the rank of Colonel if a medical, veterinary or departmental officer

Royal Air Force

Group Captain

GROUP 7:—

Royal Navy

Commander

Royal Marines

Major

Army

Lieutenant-Colonel including a Colonel not employed as such where death is due to service in the Army during the 1914 World War

Royal Air Force

Wing Commander

GROUP 8:—

Royal Navy

Lieutenant-Commander

Royal Marines

Captain

Army

Major

Royal Air Force

Squadron Leader

GROUP 9:—

Royal Navy

Lieutenant

Royal Marines

Lieutenant with 4 years commissioned service or over

Army

Captain

Royal Air Force

Flight Lieutenant

GROUP 10:—

Royal Navy

Sub-Lieutenant

Acting Sub-Lieutenant

Senior Commissioned Officer (Branch List)

Commissioned Officer from Warrant rank

Midshipman (A) and, where service terminated on or after 1st January 1957, Midshipman or Cadet

Royal Marines

Lieutenant with less than 4 years commissioned service

2nd Lieutenant

Senior Commissioned Officer (Branch List)

Commissioned Officer from Warrant rank

Quartermaster

Army

Lieutenant and where death is due to service in the Army during the 1914 World War, Quartermasters, Assistant Paymasters and Inspectors of Army Schools, not holding permanent commissions in the Regular Forces may be treated as Lieutenants

2nd Lieutenant

Royal Air Force

Flying (or Observer) Officer

Pilot Officer

Acting Pilot Officer

GROUP 11:—

Royal Navy

Commissioned Officer (Branch List)

Midshipman

Cadet where in the case of any of these ranks, service terminated before 1st January 1957

Warrant Officer

Royal Marines

Commissioned Officer (Branch List)

Warrant Officer

GROUP 12:—

Royal Navy

Fleet Chief Petty Officer

Royal Marines

Regimental Sergeant-Major

Marine Warrant Officer, Class 1

Army

Warrant Officer Class II

Royal Air Force

Warrant Officer

Airman Class A

GROUP 13:—

Royal Marines

Quartermaster Sergeant

Marine Warrant Officer, Class II

Warrant Officer Class II

Army

Non-Commissioned Officer Class I

Royal Air Force

Warrant Officer 2nd Class

Airman Class B

GROUP 14:—

Royal Navy

Chief Petty Officer

Royal Marines

Colour Sergeant

Staff Sergeant

Army

Staff Sergeant

Non-Commissioned Officer Class II

Royal Air Force

Flight Sergeant

Airman Class C

GROUP 15:—

Royal Navy

Petty Officer

First Class Petty Officer (OS)

Petty Officer (NS)

Royal Marines

Sergeant

Army

Sergeant

Non-Commissioned Officer Class III

Royal Air Force

Sergeant

Airman Class D

GROUP 16:—

Royal Navy

Second Class Petty Officer

Leading Rating

Royal Marines

Corporal

Army

Corporal

Non-Commissioned Officer Class IV

Royal Air Force

Corporal

Airman Class E

GROUP 17:—

Royal Navy

AB Rating

Ordinary Rating

Royal Marines

Marine

Army

Private, etc. Class V

Royal Air Force

Senior Aircraftman

Leading Aircraftman

Aircraftman

Airman Class F

 

PART IIRATES OF PENSIONS AND ALLOWANCES

[F131Table 1

YEARLY RATES OF PENSIONS FOR SURVIVING SPOUSES AND SURVIVING CIVIL PARTNERS OF OFFICERS WHO WERE MEMBERS OF THE ARMED FORCES BEFORE 14 AUGUST 1914 OR AFTER 30 SEPTEMBER 1921

PENSIONS OTHER THAN PENSIONS UNDER ARTICLE 11(1) OR (2) OF THE 1921 (OFFICERS) ORDER OR ARTICLE 11(1) OF THE 1921 (WARRANT OFFICERS) ORDER, OF THE 1920 WARRANT OR OF THE 1921 ORDER

Group

Yearly Rate

(1)

(2)

£

1

10,917

2

10,530

3

10,281

4

10,057

5

9,964

6

9,763

7

9,710

8

9,639

9

9,605

10

9,562

11

9,506

Table 2

WEEKLY RATES OF PENSIONS FOR SURVIVING SPOUSES AND SURVIVING CIVIL PARTNERS OF RATINGS, SOLDIERS OR AIRMEN

Group

Weekly Rate

(1)

(2)

£

12-17

181.25

Table 3

YEARLY RATES OF PENSIONS FOR SURVIVING SPOUSES AND SURVIVING CIVIL PARTNERS OF OFFICERS WHO WERE MEMBERS OF THE ARMED FORCES BETWEEN 14 AUGUST 1914 AND 30 SEPTEMBER 1921

PENSIONS AWARDED UNDER ARTICLE 11(1) OR (2) OF THE 1921 (OFFICERS) ORDER OR ARTICLE 11(1) OF THE 1921 (WARRANT OFFICERS) ORDER, OF THE 1920 WARRANT OR OF THE 1921 ORDER

Group

Yearly Rate

(1)

(2)

£

1

11,163

2

10,671

3

10,426

4

10,176

5

9,987

6

9,786

7

9,731

8

9,639

9

9,605

10

9,562

11

9,506

Table 4

YEARLY RATES OF PENSIONS FOR SURVIVING SPOUSES AND SURVIVING CIVIL PARTNERS OF OFFICERS WHO WERE MEMBERS OF THE ARMED FORCES BEFORE 14 AUGUST 1914 OR AFTER 30 SEPTEMBER 1921

Group

Yearly Rate

(1)

(2)

£

1

10,917

2

10,530

3

10,281

4

10,057

5

9,964

6

9,763

7

9,710

8

3,348

9

2,982

10

2,626

11

2,320

Table 5

WEEKLY RATES OF PENSIONS FOR CHILDLESS SURVIVING SPOUSES AND SURVIVING CIVIL PARTNERS AGED UNDER 40 BEING SURVIVING SPOUSES OR SURVIVING CIVIL PARTNERS OF RATINGS, SOLDIERS OR AIRMEN

Group

Weekly Rate

(1)

(2)

£

12 - 17

43.42

Table 6

YEARLY RATE OF SUPPLEMENTARY PENSION FOR SURVIVING SPOUSES AND SURVIVING CIVIL PARTNERS OF OFFICERS WHO WERE MEMBERS OF THE ARMED FORCES AND WHOSE SERVICE TERMINATED ON OR BEFORE 31 MARCH 1973

Group

Yearly Rate

(1)

(2)

£

1 - 11

6,327.35

Table 7

WEEKLY RATE OF SUPPLEMENTARY PENSION FOR SURVIVING SPOUSES AND SURVIVING CIVIL PARTNERS OF RATINGS, SOLDIERS AND AIRMEN WHO WERE MEMBERS OF THE ARMED FORCES AND WHOSE SERVICE TERMINATED ON OR BEFORE 31 MARCH 1973

Group

Weekly Rate

(1)

(2)

£

12 - 17

121.26]

 

PART III

[F132Table

RATES OF PENSIONS, OTHER THAN SURVIVING SPOUSES’ AND SURVIVING CIVIL PARTNERS’ PENSIONS AND ALLOWANCES PAYABLE IN RESPECT OF DEATH

Description of Pension or Allowance

Rates

Groups 1-11

Groups 12-17

(*) Maximum amount payable]

1. Pension under article 24 to dependant who lived as a spouse or dependant who lived as a civil partner

£9,335.00 per annum(*)

£178.90 per week(*)

2. Rent allowance under article 25

£3,559.00 per annum(*)

£68.20 per week(*)

3. Elderly persons allowance under article 26—

(a)

if aged 65 or over but under 70

£1,080.00 per annum

£20.70 per week

(b)

if aged 70 or over but under 80

£2,072.00 per annum

£39.70 per week

(c)

if aged 80 or over

£3,079.00 per annum

£59.00 per week

4. Allowances in respect of children—

(a)

under article 28(2)(a)—

(i) in respect of the only, elder or eldest child of a member

£1,485.00 per annum

£28.45 per week

(ii) in respect of each other child of a member

£1,654.00 per annum

£31.70 per week

(iii) where the child does not qualify for child benefit under the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992, or any legislation in Northern Ireland or the Isle of Man corresponding to that Act

£1,654.00 per annum

£31.70 per week

(b)

under article 28(2)(b)

(i) in respect of the only, elder or eldest child of a member

£1,698.00 per annum

£32.55 per week

(ii) in respect of each other child of a member

£1,858.00 per annum

£35.60 per week

(iii) where the child does not qualify for child benefit under the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992, or any legislation in Northern Ireland or the Isle of Man corresponding to that Act

£1,858.00 per annum

£35.60 per week

5. Pension under article 29 to a child of a member who has no parent living and has not attained the child’s age limit—

(a)

in respect of the only, elder or eldest child of a member

£1,698.00 per annum

£32.55 per week

(b)

in respect of each other child of a member

£1,858.00 per annum

£35.60 per week

(c)

where the child does not qualify for child benefit under the Social Security Contributions and Benefits Act 1992, or any legislation in Northern Ireland or the Isle of Man corresponding to that Act

£1,858.00 per annum

£35.60 per week

6. Allowance under article 30(2)(b) to or in respect of a child who has attained the child’s age limit

£7,271 per annum(*)

£139.35 per week(*)

 

Article 46

SCHEDULE 3COMMENCING DATES OF AWARDS

1.—(1) Subject to the following provisions of this Schedule, an award or an adjustment of an award shall have effect from such date as may be specified in the award, being a date not earlier than the date specified in subparagraph (2) which is relevant in the claimant's case.

(2) The date specified in this subparagraph is whichever date is the latest in time of the date—

(a)following the date of termination of service or, in a case under [F133Part III], following the date of death of the member;

(b)of the claim;

(c)of the last application for review; or

(3) Where in a case to which subparagraph (1) applies, the claimant satisfies the requirements of subparagraph (4) the award shall have effect from the date the subparagraph is satisfied.

(4) This paragraph is satisfied where the date of claim or application for review is made within 3 months of—

(a)the date of termination of service, or the date of death where an award is made in respect of a member's death; or

(b)except where paragraph (a) applies, the date of notification of a decision on the claim or review.

(5) Where the requirements of subparagraph (4) are satisfied on more than one occasion and the occasions on which they are satisfied are consecutive, subparagraph (3) shall apply as from the first occasion on which subparagraph (4) is satisfied.

(6) Subject to subparagraphs (7), (8) and (9), where an award is adjusted upon review instigated by the Secretary of State, the adjustment shall take effect from the date of the review.

(7) Where an award is reviewed as a result of a decision (“the original decision”) which arose from an official error, the reviewed decision shall take effect from the date of the original decision and for this purpose “official error” means an error made by Secretary of State or any officer of his carrying out functions in connection with war pensions, defence, or foreign and commonwealth affairs, to which no other person materially contributed, including reliance on erroneous medical advice but excluding any error of law which is only shown to have been an error by virtue of a subsequent decision of a court.

(8) Where an award is suspended pursuant to Article 65(3) but, on one of the conditions specified in article 65(5) being satisfied, the Secretary of State reviews the award, [F134the Secretary of State shall adjust the award in accordance with subparagraph 6 and shall make a backdating payment in respect of the award, which payment shall]

(a)apply in respect of the period between the date on which the suspension took effect and the date of the review, and

(b)be calculated by reference to the rate at which the award was in payment prior to its suspension.

(9) Where, a pensioner's award has been cancelled (pursuant to Article 66(1) but, following submission of a further claim (in accordance with Article 66(2) the Secretary of State has made a further award in the pensioner's favour, such award shall take effect and payment shall be made—

(a)from the date on which the suspension took effect,

(b)at such rate as the Secretary of State determines to be appropriate when making the further award.

(10) For the purposes of this paragraph, a claim shall be treated as made for a pension or allowance for which a claim is not required by virtue of article 35 on the date on which the relevant conditions of entitlement to the pension or allowance first became satisfied.

Textual Amendments

F133Words in Sch. 3 para. 1(2)(a) substituted (7.4.2008 with application in accordance with art. 2(3) of the amending S.I.) by The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions (Amendment) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/679), art. 2(1)(2)(a), Sch. 1 para. 9(a)

2.—(1) In a case to which section 168 of the Pension Act 1995 M33 (war pensions for widows: effect of remarriage) or article 33(2) applies, for paragraph 1(4)(a) of this Schedule substitute “the date of termination of a marriage or civil partnership, the date of judicial separation of the parties to a marriage, the date of a separation order relating to a civil partnership or the date the claimant ceased to live with another as a spouse or as a civil partner”.

(2) In this paragraph—

(a)in relation to marriage “termination of marriage” and “judicial separation” have the meanings they bear in section 168 of the Pension Act 1995;

(b)in relation to civil partners—

(i)the reference to the termination of a civil partnership is to the termination of a partnership by death, dissolution or annulment, and

(ii)the reference to a separation order includes any legal separation obtained in a country or territory outside the British Islands and recognised in the United Kingdom

and for those purposes a dissolution, annulment or legal separation obtained in a country or territory outside the British Islands must, if the Secretary of State so determines, be treated as recognised in the United Kingdom even though no declaration as to its validity has been made in any court in the United Kingdom.

Marginal Citations

3.  Where an award is made pursuant to a successful appeal to the Social Security CommissionersM34 [F135or the Upper Tribunal], the Secretary of State may make payment for a past period which does not exceed six years from the date of the application for leave to appeal to the [F136Social Security Commissioners] [F135or the Upper Tribunal].

Textual Amendments

F136Words in Sch. 3 para. 3 substituted (7.4.2008 with application in accordance with art. 2(3) of the amending S.I.) by The Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions (Amendment) Order 2008 (S.I. 2008/679), art. 2(1)(2)(a), Sch. 1 para. 9(b)

Marginal Citations

4.  Where an award or an adjustment of an award is made following a decision of the President of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals that the decision of a Pensions Appeal Tribunal be treated as set aside, the Secretary of State shall make payment for a past period which does not exceed six years from the date of the application which led to the decision of the President of the Pensions Appeal Tribunal where the ground for setting the decision of the Pensions Appeal Tribunal aside is that the Tribunal's decision was erroneous in point of law M35.

Marginal Citations

M35See section 6A(6)and 6B(2) of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals Act 1943 (c. 39).

5.  Where a claimant satisfies the Secretary of State that—

(a)he would have made a claim or an application for a review on a date (“the earlier date”) earlier than that (“the actual date”) on which he actually did so but for the fact that he was incapable of so doing or of instructing someone to act on his behalf by reason of illness or disability; and

(b)that illness or disability continued to be the cause of the delay up to the moment the claim or application was made

any reference in this Schedule to the date of claim or date of application for review shall be treated as a reference to the later of—

(i)the earlier date; and

(ii)the date three years before the actual date.

6.—(1) Where, upon a review of a decision rejecting a claim for pension, the Secretary of State makes an award on the basis that medical opinion has developed since the date of the decision which is the subject of the review, no payment shall be made in respect of any period preceding whichever is the later of—

(a)the date on which the Secretary of State considers that medical opinion had developed to the extent that an award in the claimant's case was justified; and

(b)the date three years before the date of application for a review or, where the review is instigated by the Secretary of State, the date three years before the date of the Secretary of State's review decision.

(2) Where the Secretary of State accepts a claim and he is satisfied that the claimant would have made a claim at an earlier date but for advice he gave that a claim would be rejected on the basis of medical opinion, the Secretary of State may make payment in respect of a period commencing on, but not in respect of any period before, whichever is the later of—

(a)the date on which the Secretary of State considers that medical opinion had developed to the extent that an award in the claimant's case was justified; and

(b)the date three years before the date of claim.

7.  Where a decision, which falls to be reviewed in the light of a decision of a court or a Commissioner in a case to which the claimant is not party, is revised, no payment may be made pursuant to the revision in respect of any period before the date three years before the decision of the court.

8.  Where, either upon review of a decision rejecting a claim for pension or following a decision of the President of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals that the decision of a Pensions Appeal Tribunal be treated as set aside by reason of the availability of additional evidence, an award is made on the basis of evidence contained in documents produced by the claimant which were not available to the claimant at the time of the decision which is subject to the review or appeal because those documents were classified at the time, payment may be made in respect of a period commencing on, but not in respect of any period before, the date three years before the date of the application for review or, as the case may be, application to the President of the Pensions Appeal Tribunals that the decision of a Pensions Appeal Tribunal be treated as set aside.

9.  Notwithstanding paragraph 1(7), where an award is made under article 6 or article 23 without a claim having been made for it, no payment shall be made in respect of a period before whichever is the later of—

(a)the day following the date of death or termination of service; and

(b)the date three years before the records were delivered to the Secretary of State by the Secretary of State for Defence.

10.  Except in a case to which paragraph 6, 7 or 9 applies, where a claimant satisfies the Secretary of State that—

(a)he would have made a claim or an application for a review on an earlier date than he actually did but for an act or omission of the Secretary of State or any officer of his carrying out functions in connection with war pensions, defence or foreign and commonwealth affairs, which wrongly caused him to delay the claim or application and that act or omission was the dominant cause of the delay; and

(b)that act or omission continued to be the dominant cause of the delay up to the moment the claim or application was made

any reference in this Schedule to the date of a claim or date of application for review shall be treated as a reference to the earlier date referred to in this paragraph.

11.  Where the Secretary of State reviews a decision which was made before 16th August 1943 and he is satisfied that an award would have been made in respect of a person provided the onus of proof were not on that person and that person were given the benefit of any reasonable doubt, he may make payment in respect of the period commencing on, but not in respect of any period before, that date.

[F13712.  Paragraphs 4 and 8 apply to a decision of the First-tier Tribunal that a decision made by it be treated as set aside as they apply to a decision of the President of the Pensions Appeals Tribunal that the decision of a Pensions Appeal Tribunal be treated as set aside.]

 

Article 71(1)

SCHEDULE 4TRANSITORY PROVISIONS

 

PART ICONTINUATION OF TRANSITORY PROVISIONS IN SCHEDULE 5 TO THE SERVICE PENSIONS ORDER 1983

Interpretation of Part I

1.  In this Part of this Schedule unless the context otherwise requires—

1946 instrument” means the Order in Council of 4th June 1946 M36, the Royal Warrant of 12th April 1946 M37 or, as the case may be, the Order by His Majesty of 12th June 1946;

1949 instrument” means the Order in Council of 29th September 1949, the Royal Warrant of 24th May 1949 M38 or, as the case may be, the Order by His Majesty of 27th September 1949;

1973 instrument” means the Order in Council of 27th July 1973, the Royal Warrant of 24th July 1973 M39 or, as the case may be, the Order by Her Majesty of 25th July 1973 M40;

1974 instrument” means the Order in Council of 28th June 1974, the Royal Warrant of 18th June 1974 M41 or, as the case may be, the Order by Her Majesty of 21st June 1974 M42

1977 instrument” means the Order in Council of 9th March 1977, the Royal Warrant of 11th March 1977 M43 or, as the case may be, the Order by Her Majesty of 15th March 1977 M44;

member” means a member of the armed forces;

unmarried dependant” means an unmarried dependant who lived as a wife of the member;

and the other expressions have the meanings assigned to them in Schedule 6.

Marginal Citations

M36S.R. and O. 1946/812.

M37Cmnd 6799 of 1946.

M38Cmnd 7699 of 1949.

M39Cmnd 5395 of 1973.

M40Cmnd 5396 of 1973.

M41Cmnd 5670 of 1974.

M42Cmnd 5671 of 1974.

M43Cmnd 6763 of 1977.

M44Cmnd 6762 of 1977.

Pensions for unmarried dependants of deceased disablement pensioners under a 1946 instrument

2.  Where immediately before the death of a member there was payable to him, by virtue of article 71(6)(a) of a 1964 instrument and article 71(1) of and Schedule 4 to the Service Pensions Order 1978, an allowance under article 12(1) of a 1946 instrument (family allowances) in respect of an unmarried dependant, that dependant may, upon the member's death, be awarded a pension for which she would have been eligible under article 28 of the 1946 instrument (pensions for unmarried dependants), if that instrument had not been revoked and for so long as the conditions for an award under that article are fulfilled.

Continuation of pensions for unmarried dependants of deceased pensioners under a 1946 instrument

3.  Where immediately before the date on which this Order comes into operation, an unmarried dependant was, by virtue of article 71(6)(b) of a 1964 instrument and article 71(1) of and Schedule 4 to the Service Pensions Order 1978, in receipt of a pension under article 28(3) of a 1946 instrument (pension while in charge of member's child and in receipt of allowance under following provisions of that Part of that instrument in respect of the child) the award of that pension may be continued when she ceases to have that child in her care and to receive an allowance under Part IV of this Order in respect of that child if she is in pecuniary need and incapable of self-support.

Withholding or reduction of disablement pension under a 1949 instrument

4.  The Secretary of State may withhold or reduce an award under a 1949 instrument in respect of the disablement of an officer whose service was terminated voluntarily or on account of misconduct.

Transitional provision on abolition of killed in action gratuities

5.  Article 28 and column 2 of Schedule 5 to the 1964 instrument shall continue to apply to any deaths occurring before 1st August 1973 as they would have applied but for their revocation by the 1973 instrument.

Assessment of specified disablement under the 1964 instruments

6.  Where, on or after 22nd July 1974, it is necessary in any case for an assessment of disablement to be made in accordance with the provisions of Schedule 1 to a 1964 instrument for any period commencing prior to the said 22nd July, the provisions of the said Schedule 1 in force immediately prior to the said 22nd July shall continue to apply as they would have applied had other provision not been substituted for them by the 1974 instrument.

 

PART IICONTINUATION OF SAVINGS IN THE 1992 ORDER AND THE 1993 ORDER

Savings provisions made by the 1992 Order in respect of articles 12, 18, 23 and 53 of the Service Pensions Order 1983

7.—(1) Notwithstanding—

(a)the revocation of article 12 of the Service Pensions Order 1983 (allowance for eligible members of the family), and

(b)the amendment of—

(i)article 18(5) (additional unemployability allowances), and

(ii)article 23 (treatment allowance)

of that Order (“the saved provisions”)

by the Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1992 M45 (“the 1992 Order”), and notwithstanding the revocation of the 1992 Order and the Service Pensions Order 1983 by this Order, in any case where a pension or allowance or any addition to a pension was payable under any of the saved provisions in respect of a period immediately before 6th April 1992 and is still payable immediately before 11th April 2006 by virtue of the savings set out in article 8 of the 1992 Order, the saved provisions shall continue to have effect as though this Order had not come into force.

(2) The rate for the allowance for eligible members of the family, continued by paragraph (1)(a), shall be the rate payable immediately before 6th April 1992 M46.

Marginal Citations

Savings provision made by the 1993 Order in respect of articles 13, 38, 40 and 41 of the Service Pensions Order 1983

8.—(1) Notwithstanding—

(a)the revocation of—

(i)article 13 (education allowance for disablement),

(ii)article 38 (education allowance for death),

(iii)article 40 (pensions to parents), and

(iv)article 41 (pensions to other dependants)

of the Service Pensions Order 1983; and

(b)the amendment of—

(i)article 23 (treatment allowance),

(ii)article 24 (allowance where abstention from work is necessary following treatment in a hospital or similar institution), and

(iii)article 25 (allowance for part-time treatment)

of that Order (“the saved provisions”)

by the Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1993 M47 (“the 1993 Order”), and notwithstanding the revocation of the 1993 Order and the Service Pensions Order 1983 by this Order, in any case where a pension or allowance was awarded under any of the saved provisions in respect of a period immediately before 12th April 1993 and is still payable immediately before 11th April 2006 by virtue of the transitional provisions set out in article 16 of the 1993 Order, the saved provisions shall, for the duration of that award, continue to have effect as though this Order had not come into force.

(2) The rates for the allowances and pensions specified in paragraph (2)(a) and continued by that paragraph shall be the rates payable immediately before 12th April 1993 M48.

(3) Notwithstanding the amendments made to articles 23, 24 and 25 of the Service Pensions Order 1983 by the 1993 Order, where treatment began before 12th April 1993 and a claim for an allowance under any of those provisions is made in respect of that treatment on or after 11 April 1993, the Secretary of State shall determine the claim as though this Order had not come into force.

Marginal Citations

M47S.I. 1993//598.

 

PART IIICONTINUATION OF TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS IN THE 1996 ORDER

9.—(1) Notwithstanding the revocation of the Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 2) Order 1996 M49 (“the 1996 Order”) and the Service Pensions Order 1983 by this Order, article 3 of, and Schedule 2 to, the 1996 Order (transitional provisions) shall continue to have effect as though this Order had not come into force.

(2) The provisions of Schedule 2 to the 1996 Order are set out below and any reference in that Schedule to—

(a)“this Order” is a reference to the 1996 Order;

(b)“the Service Pensions Order” is a reference to the Service Pensions Order 1983;

(c)a numbered article is a reference to the article bearing that number in the Service Pensions Order 1983.

 

“SCHEDULE 2 TO THE 1996 ORDERTRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS

1.  In this Schedule—

(a)“commencement date” means the date on which this Order comes into force;

(b)“first review” means the first review after commencement date of the entitlement of a member of the armed forces to a relevant allowance;

(c)“relevant allowance” means any allowance, pension, retired pay or supplement payable either—

(i)under a provision which is revoked by article 4 of this Order; or

(ii)by virtue of a grant made by the Secretary of State for Defence out of monies provided by Parliament

under conditions analogous to those relating to any allowance, pension, retired pay or supplement payable under the Service Pensions Order other than those formerly laid down in article 13 or 38 (education allowances) M50.

2.  This Schedule applies where, immediately before commencement date a relevant allowance or an allowance analogous to an education allowance under article 13 or 38 was payable to or in respect of a member of the armed forces, and that allowance would have continued to be payable but for the coming into force of this Order.

3.(1) after commencement date, and until the first review, the decision by virtue of which the relevant allowance was payable immediately before commencement date shall have effect as if it were a decision that the allowance, pension, retired pay or supplement under the Service Pensions Order to which the relevant allowance was analogous, should be payable at the same rate, subject to the same conditions and for the same term (subject to the following provisions of this Schedule) as the relevant allowance would have been if this Order had not come into force.

(2) Where on the first or any subsequent review of a decision referred to in sub-paragraph (1) that decision is reviewed to the disadvantage of the recipient there shall be paid to him under this paragraph an amount equal to the difference between the amount payable under the Service Pensions Order under the reviewed decision and the amount which would have been payable if the decision had not been reviewed, and that amount shall be increased in accordance with any subsequent general increase in the rate of the pension, retired pay, allowance or supplement to which it is analogous, except where—

(a)it is determined that the decision which is the subject of the review was erroneous in law and that error was attributable to misrepresentation, or failure to disclose a material fact, by the recipient or someone acting on his behalf; or

(b)he becomes entitled by virtue of another review to a higher total payment under the Service Pensions Order.

(3) In a case where head (a) of subparagraph (2) applies, the amount payable under this paragraph shall be reduced to that which would have been payable but for the misrepresentation or failure to disclose a material fact.

(4) In a case falling within head (b) of subparagraph (2), the amount of the payment under this paragraph shall be reduced by the amount of the increase in the total payment under the Service Pensions Order.

4.  Any payment under paragraph 3 shall be in addition to any allowance, pension, retired pay or supplement which would have been payable under the Service Pensions Order if this Order had not been made.

5.  Where immediately before the coming into force of this Order a person was in receipt by virtue of—

(a)a provision revoked by article 4 of this Order; or

(b)a grant made by the Secretary of State for Defence out of monies provided by Parliament, of an allowance analogous to that payable under article 13 or 38 (education allowances)

there may be paid to him an allowance under paragraph 6 below, subject to paragraphs 7 and 8 below.

6.(1) Subject to subparagraphs (3), (4) and (5), there may be paid to a member of the armed forces who is in receipt of retired pay or pension, an allowance in respect of a child for the purpose of his education if the child is a child of the member or by virtue of article 18(5)(e) is treated as a child of the member.

(2) Subject to the following provisions of this paragraph, an allowance in respect of a child to whom or in respect of whom an award has or, but for the provisions of article 33, would have been made under article 35, 36, 37 or 39 may be awarded for the purpose of that child's education.

(3) Subject to sub-paragraphs (4) and (5), an allowance under subparagraph (1) or (2) shall be payable only if—

(a)the child has attained the age of 5 years; and

(b)the circumstances of the family are such as to require it; and

(c)the Secretary of State is satisfied that the type of education which the child is receiving or is to receive is suitable for that child.

(4) Where a child begins or is to begin school before the age of 5 years, subparagraph (3)(a) shall have effect as if for “has attained the age of 5 years” there were substituted the words “has commenced the term's attendance at school in the course of which he will attain the age of 5 years”.

(5) The amount of an allowance under this paragraph shall be determined by the Secretary of State, but the total payments made in respect of any period of 12 months for any one child shall not exceed £120.

7.  An allowance payable under paragraph 6 of this Schedule shall not be payable if at any time after the coming into force of this Order—

(a)the conditions set out in that paragraph cease to be satisfied; or

(b)it appears to the Secretary of State that it is for any other reason inappropriate for payment of the allowance to continue.

8.  Paragraphs 3 and 6 of this Schedule are without prejudice to any power now exercisable by the Secretary of State with the concurrence of the Treasury to make provision in excess of that permitted by this Order or the Service Pensions Order in exceptional circumstances conferred by—

(a)the Order in Council dated 19th December 1881 concerning non-effective pay and allowances for the Royal Navy at rates, and under circumstances, other than those laid down in existing Regulations;

(b)the Royal Warrant dated 27th October 1884 concerning the issue of pay, non-effective pay and allowances for the Army; or

(c)the Order of His Majesty dated 14th January 1922 concerning the issue of pay, non-effective pay and allowances of the Royal Air Force,

and accordingly those instruments shall have effect as if a reference to those paragraphs of this Schedule were included in each of them.”.

Marginal Citations

M50These articles were revoked by S.I. 1993/598 but continue to have effect in respect of cases where awards under them were in payment immediately before their revocation.

 

Article 71(2)

SCHEDULE 5REVOCATIONS

Instruments

References

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Order 1983

S.I. 1983/883

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1983

S.I. 1983/1116

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 2) Order 1983

S.I. 1983/1521

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1984

S.I. 1984/1154

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 2) Order 1984

S.I. 1984/1687

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1985

S.I. 1985/1201

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1986

S.I. 1986/592

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1987

S.I. 1987/165

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1988

S.I. 1988/248

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 2) Order

S.I. 1988/2248

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1989

S.I. 1989/156

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1990

S.I. 1990/250

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 2) Order 1990

S.I. 1990/1308

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1991

S.I. 1991/766

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1992

S.I. 1992/710

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 2) Order 1992

S.I. 1992/3208

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1993

S.I. 1993/598

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1994

S.I. 1994/772

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 2) Order 1994

S.I. 1994/1906

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1995

S.I. 1995/766

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1996

S.I. 1996/732

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 2) Order 1996

S.I. 1996/1638

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 3) Order 1996

S.I. 1996/2882

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1997

S.I. 1997/286

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1998

S.I. 1998/262

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 1999

S.I. 1999/294

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 2000

S.I. 2000/252

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 2001

S.I. 2001/409

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 2002

S.I. 2002/792

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 2003

S.I. 2003/434

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 2004

S.I. 2004/708

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment Order 2005

S.I. 2005/851

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 2) Order 2005

S.I. 2005/1471

The Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Amendment (No. 3) Order 2005

S.I. 2005/3187

 

Article 1(2)

SCHEDULE 6INTERPRETATION

 

PART IWARRANTS AND ORDERS

1 Army Order 268 of 1917.

2 Cmnd 457 of 1919; the relevant amending instruments are Cmnd 1701 of 1922; 1752 of 1922; 1852 of 1923; 2467 of 1964; 4134 of 1969; 5395 of 1973; and 5670 of 1974.

3 Cmnd 811; the relevant amending instructions are Cmnd 1932 of 1923; 2013 of 1923; 2467 of 1964; 4134 of 1969; 5395 of 1973; and 5670 of 1974.

4 S.R. & O. 1917/1022.

5 S.R. & O. 1917/1023.

6 S.R. & O. 1920/1021; the relevant amending instruments are S.R. & O.1924/505; 1924/1390; 1925/1034; 1928/46; Orders in Council dated 25th September 1964; 31st July 1969; 27th July 1973; and 28th June 1974.

7 S.R. & O 1921/360; the relevant amending instruments are S.R. & O. 1925/763; 1928/44; Orders in Council dated 25th September 1964; 31st July 1969; 27th July 1973; and 28th June 1974.

8 S.R. & O. 1921/361; the relevant amending instruments are S.R. & O. 1925/764; 1928/45; Orders in Council dated 25th September 1964; 31st July 1969; 27th July 1973; and 28th June 1974.

9 HC 120 of 1920; the relevant amendments are HC 133 of 1925; 133-1 of 1925; 134 of 1925; Cmnd. 2472 of 1964; 4135 of 1969; 5396 of 1973; and 5671 of 1974.

10The relevant amendments are HC 171 of 1925; 9 or 1928; 2472 of 1964; 4135 of 1969; 5396 of 1973 and 5671 of 1974.

11 The relevant amending instruments are Orders in Council dated 22nd December 1964; 24th February 1966; 9th June 1966; 28th July 1966; 23rd August 1967; 14th February 1968; 26th July 1968; 31st July 1969; 4th February 1970; 28th July 1971; 26th July 1972; 27th July 1973; 28th June 1974; 18th March 1975; 17th September 1975; 23rd July 1976; 9th March 1977; S.I. 1977/1630; 1978/278; 1978/1404 and 1978/1405.

12 Cmnd 2467; the relevant amending instruments are Cmnd 2553 of 1964; 2926 of 1966; 3023 of 1966; 3072 of 1966; 3385 of 1967; 3530 of 1968; 3728 of 1968; 4134 of 1969; 4287 of 1970; 4742 of 1971; 5077 of 1972; 5395 of 1973; 5670 of 1974; 6001 of 1975; 6247 of 1975; 6583 of 1976; 6763 of 1977 and S.I. 1977/1630; 1978/278; 1978/1404; and 1978/1405.

13Cmnd 2472; the relevant amending instruments are Cmnd 2554 of 1964; 2927 of 1966; 3024 of 1966; 3071 of 1966; 3384 of 1967; 3531 of 1968; 3729 of 1968; 4135 of 1969; 4286 of 1970; 4743 of 1971; 5078 of 1972; 5396 of 1973; 5671 of 1974; 6002 of 1975; 6246 of 1975; 6582 of 1976; 6762 of 1977; and SI 1977/1630; 1978/278; 1978/1404 and 1978/1405.

14 S.I. 1978/1525.

15 S.I. 1983/883.

16 S.I. 2005/439.

Item

Expression

Meaning

1.

“the 1917 Warrant”

the Royal Warrant of 1st August 19171;

2.

“the 1919 Warrant”

the Royal Warrant of 6th December 19192;

3.

“the 1920 Warrant”

the Royal Warrant of 2nd July 19203;

4.

“the 1917 (Officers) Order”

the Order in Council of 29th September 19174;

5.

“the 1917 (Warrant Officers) Order”

the Order in Council of 29th September 19175;

6.

“the 1920 Order in Council”

the Order in Council of 11th June 19206;

7.

“the 1921 (Officers) Order”

the Order in Council of 9th March 19217;

8.

“the 1921 (Warrant Officers) Order”

the Order in Council of 9th March 19218;

9.

“the 1920 Order”

the Order by His Majesty of 11th May 1920)9;

10.

“the 1921 Order”

the Order by His Majesty of 25th September 192110;

11.

“the 1919 to 1920 other ranks instruments”

the instruments specified in items 2, 6, and 9 above (and the expression “a 1919 to 1920 other ranks instrument” shall be construed accordingly);

12.

“the 1920 to 1921 (Officers) instruments”

the instruments specified in items 3, 7, 8 and 10 above (and the expression “a 1920 to 1921 instrument” shall be construed accordingly);

13.

“the 1919 to 1921 instruments”

the instruments specified in items 2,3, and 6 to 10 above (and the expression “ a 1919 to 1921 instrument” shall be construed accordingly);

14.

“the 1964 instrument”

the Order in Council of 25th September 196411,or the Royal Warrant of 19th September 196412, or the Order by Her Majesty of 24th September 196413, whichever instrument is appropriate in any particular case, and the expression “1964 instruments” shall be construed accordingly;

15.

“the Service Pensions Order 1978”

the Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Order 197814;

16.

“the Service Pensions Order 1983”

the Naval, Military and Air Forces Etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Order 198315;

17.

“the 2005 Order”

the Armed Forces and Reserve Forces Compensation Scheme Order 200516.

 

PART IIGENERAL

1 1976 c. 3.

2 1978 c. 28.

3 1917 c. 51 see Army Act (1881 c. 58) as modified by 1917 c. 51, s.12(1)).

4 1989 c. 41.

5 1984 c. 56.

6 1951 c. 23.

7 1992 c. 14.

8 1973 c. 50.

9 1990 c. 35.

10 1881 c. 58.

11 See War Pensions Act 1920 (c. 23), sections 1 and 2, and S.R. & O 1921/1276.

Item

Expression

Meaning

18.

“adopted”

adopted within the meaning of Part IV of the Adoption Act 19761 or, in Scotland [F138section 39 of the Adoption and Children (Scotland) Act 2007] and “adoption” shall be construed accordingly;

19.

“adult dependant”

for the purposes of article 12—

(a)

a person who resides in the home of a member of the armed forces and who—

(i)

is his grandfather or father (including stepfather) and is incapable of self-support,

(ii)

is his grandmother or mother (including stepmother) who is incapable of self-support,

(iii)

is his son (including stepson, adopted son or illegitimate son) and has attained the child's age limit and is incapable of self-support,

(iv)

is his daughter (including step-daughter, adopted daughter or illegitimate daughter) and has attained the child's age limit or is his sister (including half-sister or step-sister) and has attained the age of 16 years who is incapable of self-support; or

(b)

an adult F139. . . person who, in the home of a member, looks after any child of the member in respect of whom an allowance is being paid under article 12 being in each case a person who is in receipt of regular and substantial support or benefit from the member;

20.

“Airman”

(1) in relation to service during the 1914 World War, a person defined as airman in the Air Force Act 19173 who was enlisted or entered into service in any portion of the Royal Air Force, Air Force Reserve or Auxiliary Air Force ordinarily maintained by enlistment in the United Kingdom—

(a)including any such person who was enlisted or entered into service in any troops raised within or without the United Kingdom whose terms of service included or, under due authority, were made to include the pension provisions for the time being for British Air Forces, if such provisions were a charge on British Revenues; but

(b)not including any airman who was merely attested and passed to the Reserve of any other person unless or until he actually served as airman in circumstances to which pension rights would normally, or under his conditions or service, have attached, had he been in the Royal Navy or the Regular Army;

(2) in relation to service after 30th September 1921, a member of the air forces who is not an officer;

21.

“apprentice”

a person undergoing full-time training for any trade, business, profession, office, employment or vocation, and receiving not more than nominal wages;

22.

“authorised agent”

a person authorised by the Secretary of State for the purpose of receiving claims under this Order, including, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, a person exercising consular functions on behalf of Her Majesty's Government in right of the United Kingdom in the territory or place whether the person making the claim is resident at the time when it is made;

23.

“child”

in relation to a member of the armed forces, a child with respect to whom the member—

(a)

is in law the mother or father of the child, including by adoption;

(b)

is the child's step-parent; or

(c)

is the child's foster parent within the meaning in the Children Act 19894 or, in Scotland, the Foster Children (Scotland) Act 19845;

and in each case the member—

(i)

is regularly maintaining him or contributing to his maintenance or could reasonably be expected to do so;

(ii)

where the member has died, was regularly maintaining him or contributing to his maintenance up to the date of his death or could reasonably have been expected to do so; or

(iii)

where the child was unborn at the date of the member's death, would have so maintained him or contributed to his maintenance;

24.

“child's age limit”

in relation to a child or juvenile dependant of a member of the armed forces, the age of 16 years;

25. F140. . .

26.

“dependant living as a [F141spouse or] civil partner”

in relation to a member of the armed forces whose disablement is due to service before the commencement of the 1914 World War or after 30th September 1921, a person F142... who has not [F143married or] formed a civil partnership with, but is wholly or substantially maintained by, the member on a permanent basis throughout the period beginning 6 months prior to the commencement of his service and continuing where the member is disabled, up to the date of any award under this Order in respect of his disablement, and where the award is reviewed, up to the date of review, or where the member is dead, up to the date of his death;

(and the expression “dependant who lived as a [F144spouse or] civil partner” shall be construed accordingly);

[F14526A.

“diffuse mesothelioma lump sum”

the meaning given in paragraph 1 of Schedule 1A]

27.

“disablement”

physical or mental injury or damage or loss of physical or mental capacity (and “disabled” shall be construed accordingly);

28.

“earnings”

any remuneration or profit derived from employment;

29.

“eligible dependant”

in relation to a course of treatment as defined in item 61, a person who is an eligible member of the family or who would be an eligible member of the family if for the date specified in items 25 or 26 of this Schedule as the terminating date of the period therein mentioned, there were substituted the date of commencement of that course of treatment;

30.

“eligible member of the family”

spouse, civil partner, dependant living as a spouse [F146or] civil partner or child of a member of the armed forces;

31.

“incapable of self-support”

in relation to any person, incapable of supporting himself solely by reason of—

(a)

physical or mental infirmity of a permanent or prolonged nature; or

(b)

old age; or

(c)

being a juvenile dependant;

32.

“injury”

includes wound or disease but excludes any injury due to—

(a)

the use or effects of tobacco; or

(b)

the consumption of alcohol;

except that paragraph (a) in so far as it relates to the use of tobacco, and paragraph (b) above shall not apply where the person suffers from a mental condition which is attributable to service if—

(i)

the degree of disablement in respect of that condition has been assessed at 50% or more; and

(ii)

he started or continued to use tobacco or to consume or continue to consume alcohol due to that condition;

33.

“juvenile dependant”

a brother, sister, half-brother, half-sister, stepbrother, stepsister or grandchild, who has not attained the child's age limit;

34.

“member of the air forces”

(1) in relation to service during the 1914 World War, a person defined as officer in paragraph (1)(b) of the 3rd column of item 41 of this Schedule, in so far as that paragraph relates to an officer serving in or with the Royal Air Force, or a person defined as airman in paragraph (1) of the 3rd column of item 20 above;

(2) in relation to service after 30th September 1921, an officer holding a commission in or an airman, of the Royal Air Force, excluding—

(a)a member of a local force raised abroad for service with the Royal Air Force;

(b)a person excluded by the terms of his service from the benefits of this Order, or whose conditions of service include other provisions of a like nature;

(c)a member of a category or class specifically excluded from the benefits of this Order;

(d)a member of the Polish Resettlement Corps (Royal Air Force);

35.

“member of the armed forces”

a member of the naval forces, the military forces or, as the case may be, of the air forces and any provision of this Order relating to a member of the armed forces shall, except where inappropriate, be construed as relating also to a woman member of the armed forces and as relating to a person whose service as a member or woman member has ended, and the expression “member” shall be construed accordingly;

36.

“member of the military forces”

(1) in relation to service before or during the 1914 World War, a person defined as officer in paragraph (1)(b) of the 3rd column of item 41 of this Schedule, in so far as that paragraph relates to officers, other than air force officers, or a person defined as soldier in paragraph (1) of the 3rd column of item 55 below;

(2) in relation to service after 30th September 1921, an officer holding a commission in, or a soldier of, the army whose unit is based in the United Kingdom or the Isle of Man, excluding—

(a)a member of the Army Audit Staff holding a commission in connection with the performance of his duties as such;

(b)a person to whom article 499 or article 1127 of the Royal Warrant of 29th February 1940 is applicable;

(c)a person excluded by the terms of his service from the benefits of this Order, or whose conditions of service include other provisions of a like nature;

(d)a member of a category or class specifically excluded from the benefits of this Order;

(e)a member of the Polish Resettlement Corps;

37.

“member of the naval forces”

(1) in relation to service before or during the 1914 World War, a person defined as officer in paragraph (1)(a) of the 3rd column of item 41 of this Schedule or as rating in paragraph (1) of the 3rd column of item 51 below;

(2) in relation to service after 30th September 1921 an officer or rating of the Royal Navy or the Royal Marines, within the meaning of the principal Naval Regulations, excluding—

(a)an officer or rating serving under conditions other than those prescribed by the principal Naval Regulations;

(b)a person entered abroad on a non-continuous service engagement for local service only;

(c)a non-European Native rating (whether a British subject or not);

(d)a person excluded by the terms of his service from the benefits of this Order, or whose conditions of service include other provisions of a like nature;

(e)a person serving in one of Her Majesty's ships or in a Fleet Auxiliary or in any other vessel in the service of the Admiralty under an agreement known as Agreement T.124 or a variant of that Agreement or under any other mercantile or special agreement;

(f)a member of a category or class specifically excluded from the benefits of this Order;

38.

“member of the Reserve or Auxiliary Forces”

a member of the armed forces after 30th September 1921, but otherwise than during any period during which he is embodied or mobilised or, pursuant to the provisions of the Reserve and Auxiliary Forces (Training) Act 19516is called up for flying instructor duties, who is—

(a)

a member of the Royal Fleet Reserve;

(b)

a member of the Royal Naval Reserve;

(c)

a member of the Royal Marine Forces Volunteer Reserve;

(d)

a member of the Royal Naval Special Reserve;

(e)

a member of the Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve, including the Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve (Supplementary), the Royal Naval Volunteer (Wireless) Reserve and the Royal Naval Volunteer (Postal) Reserve;

(f)

a member of the Women's Royal Naval Reserve, including the Women's Royal Naval Supplementary Reserve;

(g)

a member of the Women's Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve;

(h)

a member of the Regular Army Reserve of Officers, the Supplementary Reserve of Officers or the Army Emergency Reserve of Officers;

(i)

a member of the Royal Army Reserve, the Regular Reserve, the Supplementary Reserve (including the Militia) or the Army Emergency Reserve;

(j)

a member of the Territorial Army (including the Territorial Army Reserve of Officers) or the Territorial and Army Volunteer Reserve;

(k)

a member of the Auxiliary Territorial Services (Territorial Army), or of the Women's Royal Army Corps (Territorial Army or of the Women's Royal Corps (Territorial and Army Volunteer Reserve);

(l)

a member of the Royal Air Force Reserve (including the Reserve of Air Force Officers), the Women's Royal Air Force Reserve (including the Women's Royal Air Force Reserve of Officers), the Royal Air Force Volunteer Reserve and the Women's Royal Air Force Volunteer Reserve;

(m)

a member of the Royal Auxiliary Air Force, Royal Auxiliary Air Force Reserve (including the Royal Auxiliary Air Force Reserve of Officers), the Women's Royal Auxiliary Air Force Reserve and the Women's Auxiliary Air Force Reserve;

(n)

a member of Queen Alexandra's Royal Naval Nursing Service Reserve;

(o)

a member of the Territorial Army Nursing Service or the reserve thereof or of Queen Alexandra's Royal Army Nursing Corps (Army Emergency Reserve) or of the Queen Alexandra's Royal Army Nursing Corps (Territorial Army) or of the Queen Alexandra's Royal Army Nursing Corps (Territorial and Army Volunteer Reserve);

(p)

a member of Princess Mary's Royal Air Force Nursing Service Reserve;

(q)

a member of the Voluntary Aid Detachment Reserve;

(r)

a person called up for training pursuant to the provisions of the Reserve and Auxiliary Forces (Training) Act 1951;

39.

“noise-induced sensorineural hearing loss”

damage to the cochlea hair cells of the inner ear which is caused by the exposure of the cochlea to noise, and a condition or a symptom is to be treated as related to such hearing loss if it is another condition, or a symptom, which is the consequence of damage to the cochlea hair cells of the inner ear which is caused by the exposure of the cochlea to noise;

40.

“nurse”

a person described in paragraph (1) of the 3rd column of item 62 of this Schedule;

41.

“officer”

(1) in relation to service before or during the 1914 World War—

(a)a commissioned or subordinate officer (including a commissioned officer from a warrant rank and a warrant officer, other than a warrant officer of the Royal Marines) on the permanent, temporary or reserve lists of the Royal Navy, Royal Marines or Reserves or, as the case may be, the Royal Naval Reserve, who served and was in receipt of naval pay as such during some period before or during the said war; or

(b)a commissioned officer whether he held a permanent, short service, temporary or local commission in the Regular or Reserve Forces or in the Territorial Force or in the Royal Air Force, who served and was in receipt of military or, as the case may be, air force pay as such during some period of the said war, but excluding any officer of the Indian Army or of the Dominion, Colonial or Protectorate Forces, then existing, whether raised for general or local service, unless the terms of his service were made to include the pension rights of the Regular Army or, as the case may be, of the Regular Army or Air Force;

(2) in relation to service after 30th September 1921, a member of the armed forces who is a commissioned officer therein, including, as may be appropriate, a woman member with officer status, a subordinate officer or warrant officer (other than a sergeant-major) of the Royal Marines or a woman member of the naval forces of warrant officer status;

42.

“officer on the Active List”

an officer who is on full pay, half pay or otherwise before his retirement but not an officer who has retired and is subsequently re-called to service or is re-employed;

43.

“other dependant”

grandparent, step-parent, brother, sister, half-brother, half-sister, stepbrother, stepsister or grandchild;

44.

“parent”

in relation to a deceased member of the armed forces—

(a)

a person of whom the member was a legitimate, legitimated or illegitimate child; or

(b)

a person who had adopted the member; or

(c)

a person who, for a period of 5 years (or such lesser period as the Secretary of State may determine in the exceptional circumstances of any case) during the minority of the member, acted in the place of a parent to, and wholly or mainly maintained, the member; or

(d)

a person who, for such period as is mentioned in paragraph (c) of this item, was the spouse (not being a separated spouse) or civil partner (not being a separated civil partner) of a person fulfilling the conditions set out in that paragraph;

45.

“Pay Warrant”

The Royal Warrant of 22nd August 1959 (and any reference to a provision of that Warrant shall, where the context so requires, be construed as a reference to any provision of an earlier Warrant replaced, with or without amendment, by the first mentioned provision);

46.

“pension”

in relation to a rating, soldier or airman, a disablement pension awarded under article 6 or under article 1 of a 1919 to 1920 other rank instrument and in relation to a nurse, a disablement pension or an addition to service retired pay awarded under article 23 of a 1920 to 1921 (officers) instrument or an addition to service pension awarded under column (6) in Schedule 3 to the 1917 (Officers) Order and, where appropriate, any pension referred to in article 4(a)(ii) or (iii);

47.

“Pension Warrant”

the Royal Warrant of 23rd December 1960 (and any reference to a provision of that Warrant shall, where the context so requires, be construed as a reference to any provision of an earlier Warrant replaced, with or without amendment, by the first mentioned provision);

48.

“principal Air Force Regulations”

the Queen's Regulations and Air Council Instructions for the Royal Air Force as amended from time to time, the Regulations governing the various Auxiliary and Reserve Forces and the Nursing Service, as so amended, and any other regulations, instructions and provisions issued or made from time to time in relation to the air forces;

49.

“principal Naval Regulations”

the Queen's Regulations and Admiralty Instructions for the government of Her Majesty's Naval Service, as amended from time to time, the Regulations governing the various Reserve Forces as so amended, the provisions summarised in the Appendix to the Navy List as so amended; and any other regulations, instructions or provisions issued or made from time to time in relation to Her Majesty's Naval Service;

50.

“public funds”

(a)moneys provided by Parliament or appropriated by a Measure of the Northern Ireland Assembly;

(b)moneys, the payment whereof is a charge on the Consolidated Fund of the United Kingdom or of Northern Ireland;

(c)moneys provided by any general or local rate or by a fund established under or by virtue of any public, general or local Act;

(d)moneys provided under the Local Government Finance Act 19927 or

(e)moneys payable under any enactment, ordinance, regulation or other instrument forming part of the law of any place outside the United Kingdom;

51.

“rating”

(1) in relation to service before or during the 1914 World War, a seaman or marine, including Chief Petty or Petty Officer and Warrant Officer (other than a Warrant Officer included in the definition of officer in item 41 of this Schedule) and a Non-Commissioned Officer of the Royal Marines (other than a Royal Marine Gunner) who served or was in receipt of naval or marine pay as such before or during some period of the said war—

(a)including any man belonging to the Naval and Marine Reserves and also any seaman or marine specially enlisted or deemed to be specially enlisted for the purpose of the said war and transferred forthwith to the Reserve, if—

(i)he was called into actual service; and

(ii)served; and

(iii)was in receipt of naval or marine pay as such during some period of the said war; but

(b)not including any person who was a seaman or marine of the Royal Indian Marine, or of Dominion, Colonial or Protectorate Forces, whether raised for local or general service;

(2) in relation to service after 30th September 1921, a member of the naval forces who is not an officer;

52.

“remunerative work”

either—

(a)

work for which payment is made or which is done in expectation of payment, or

(b)

attendance at a training course in respect of which the member receives a training allowance in pursuance of arrangements made under section 2(i) of the Employment and Training Act 19738 or section 2(3) of the Enterprise and New Towns (Scotland) Act 19909 or corresponding provisions in Northern Ireland;

53.

“retired pay”

(1) in relation to officers, other than any warrant officer member of the naval forces—

(a)retired pay awarded under article 6 of this Order;

(b)retired pay or additional retired pay awarded under article 1 of a 1920 to 1921 (Officers) instrument other than the 1921 (Warrant Officers) Order; or

(c)additional retired pay or half-pay under the 1917 (Officers) Order, Schedule 1, column 8 or the 1917 Warrant, Schedule 1, column 9; or

(2) in relation to any warrant officer member of the naval forces—

(a)retired pay awarded under article 10 of this Order;

(b)retired pay or an addition to service retired pay, pension or gratuity awarded under article 1 of the 1921 (Warrant Officers) Order; or

(c)an addition to service pension awarded under the 1917 (Warrant Officers) Order, Schedule 1, column (5) or (6); or, where appropriate,

(3) any retired pay referred to in article 4(a)(i);

54.

“service”

service as a member of the armed forces before 6th April 2005 and the word “served” shall be construed accordingly.

55.

“soldier”

(1) in relation to service before or during the 1914 World War, a person defined as soldier in the Army Act 188110, who was enlisted or entered into service in any portion of the Regular Army, the Special Reserve, or the Territorial Force ordinarily maintained by enlistment in the United Kingdom—

(a)including any such person who was enlisted or entered into service in any troops raised within or without the United Kingdom, whose terms of service included, or, under due authority were made to include, the pension provisions for the time being for British Troops, if such provisions were a charge on British revenues; but

(b)not including soldiers who were merely attested and passed to the Reserve, or members of the Volunteer Force, or any other person unless or until he actually served as a soldier in circumstances in which the pension rights of the Regular Army would normally, or under his conditions of service have attached;

(2) in relation to service after 30th September 1921, a member of the military forces who is not an officer;

56.

“student”

a person who is receiving full-time instruction at a university, college, secondary school or technical school, or at any other establishment which, in the opinion of the Secretary of State, is a comparable educational establishment, and for the purposes of this Order a person may continue to be a student for such period (being a period not exceeding 13 weeks) after he ceases to receive full-time instruction as aforesaid and before he attains the age of 19 as the Secretary of State may in any particular case determine;

57.

“surviving spouse”

the widow or, as the case may be, widower of a member of the armed forces;

58.

“surviving civil partner”

surviving civil partner of a member of the armed forces;

[F14758A.

“terminal illness”

a progressive disease where, in consequence of that disease, death can reasonably be expected [F148within 12 months] (and “ terminally ill ” shall be construed accordingly); ]

59.

“termination”

in relation to service as a member of the armed forces—

(a)

subject to the provisions of paragraph (b) below, termination of service as such a member by reason of—

(i)

retirement

(ii)

discharge

(iii)

demobilisation

(iv)

transfer to the Emergency List or Reserve; or

in any other manner;

(b)

where the member renders service during more than one period, the date, having regard to the foregoing provisions of this item, of the end of the period which is relevant in his case; (and the word “terminated” shall be construed accordingly);

60.

“therapeutic earnings”

earnings from work for no more than 16 hours per week and which in the Secretary of State's view is not detrimental to the health of the member;

61.

“treatment”

(1) any treatment as an in-patient of a hospital or similar institution; or

(2) a course of medical, surgical or rehabilitative treatment of a remedial nature

which in either case the Secretary of State is satisfied that a member of the armed forces should receive in consequence of any disablement in respect of which an award under this Order or any previous Order or Royal Warrant may be or has been made, but does not include any treatment which involves no or only occasional interruptions of the member's normal employment;

62.

[F149Veterans UK]

an office designated by the Secretary of State for the purpose of receiving and determining applications for a pension, allowance or supplement;

63.

“woman member of the armed forces”

(1) in relation to service before or during the 1914 World War, a member of—

(a)the Royal Naval Nursing Service;

(b)the Royal Naval Nursing Service Reserve;

(c)Queen Alexandra's Imperial Military Nursing Service;

(d)the Territorial Force Nursing Service; or

(e)the Royal Air Force Nursing Service;

(2) in relation to service after 30th September 1921, a woman who is—

(a)commissioned or enlisted or enrolled as a member of the armed forces;

(b)enrolled in the Women's Royal Naval Service or a reserve thereof;

(c)a member of the Army Emergency Reserve or the Territorial Army or the Territorial and Army Volunteer Reserve;

(d)a member of the Women's Auxiliary Air Force or the reserve thereof (other than a member of the Polish Resettlement Section of the Women's Auxiliary Air Force);

(e)a medical or dental practitioner employed with the Royal Army Medical Corps or the Royal Army Dental Corps or the Medical or Dental Branches of the Royal Navy or Royal Air Force with relative rank as an officer or with naval status for general service as the case may be;

(f)enrolled in Queen Alexandra's Royal Naval Nursing Service or Queen Alexandra's Imperial Military Nursing Service or the Territorial Army Nursing Service or Princess Mary's Royal Air Force Nursing Service or the respective Reserve or Auxiliary Sections thereof;

(g)enrolled in the Auxiliary Territorial Service (other than a member of the Polish Resettlement Section (Auxiliary Territorial Service));

(h)a member of a Voluntary Aid Detachment enrolled for employment under the Defence Council;

64.

“the 1914 World War”

the war which began on 4th August 1914 and ended on 31st August 1921 (and the expression “during the 1914 World War” shall be construed as a reference to any period beginning on or after 4th August 1914 and ending on or before 30th September 192111

Textual Amendments

Explanatory Note

(This note is not part of the Order)

This Order consolidates into a single instrument the Naval, Military and Air Forces etc. (Disablement and Death) Service Pensions Order 1983 (“the 1983 Order”), which made provision for pensions and other awards in respect of disablement or death due to service in the naval, military or air forces, and subsequent amending Orders.

The provisions in the 1983 Order which prevent a person in receipt of a retirement pension (other than a retirement pension which consists of certain additions) from being eligible for unemployability allowances, are revoked.

Article 53 (maintenance in a hospital or an institution) now only requires deductions to be made from constant attendance allowance and severe disablement occupational allowance while a person to whom those allowances are paid is in hospital or an institution.

Articles 65 and 66 are new provisions. Article 65 gives the Secretary of State power to suspend a pension, gratuity or supplement where a person, having been required to provide evidence or information or to attend for a medical examination, fails to do so after being given reasonable notice. Article 66 requires the Secretary of State to cancel an award which has been suspended under article 65 where the person fails either to provide the evidence or information required or to attend for a medical examination within the period of 12 months starting with the date on which the notice is given or sent to him.

The Order up-rates the rates of retired pay, pensions, gratuities and allowances payable in respect of disablement due to service (Schedule 1) and the rates of pension and allowances payable to spouses and civil partners of members of the armed forces and to persons who lived as spouses or civil partners of members of the armed forces (Schedule 2).

A full regulatory impact assessment has not been produced for this instrument as it has no impact on the costs of business.